L'*viisi on 
 
 Srctfoa 
 
 . U33 
 
 v.2 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2016 
 
 https://archive.org/details/samkhyapravacanaOOkapi 
 
THE HARVARD ORIENTAL SERIES 
 
A copy of this volume, postage paid, may be obtained 
 anywhere within the limits of the Universal Postal Union, 
 by sending a Postal Order for one dollar and fifty cents, 
 or its equivalent, to the Publishers. 
 
 According to the conversion-tables used in the United 
 States money-order system as the basis for international 
 money orders, I dollar and 50 cents ($1.50)= 6 shillings 
 and 2 pence = 6 marks and 18 pfennigs = 7 francs or lire 
 and 60 centimes = 5 kroner and 55 ore = 3 florins and 65 
 cents Netherlandish. 
 
HARVARD 
 
 ORIENTAL SERIES 
 
 EDITED 
 
 WITH THE CO-OPERATION OF VARIOUS SCHOLARS 
 
 BY 
 
 CHARLES ROCKWELL LANMAN 
 
 Professor of Sanskrit in Harvard University 
 
 VOLUME II. 
 
 PUBLISHED BY HARVARD UNIVERSITY 
 
 Cambridge, Mass., U.S.A. : 
 Publication Agent of Harvard University 
 
 Boston, Mass., U.S.A. : 
 GINN & COMPANY 
 
 London: GINN & COMPANY 
 37, Bedford Street, Strand, W.C. 
 
 Leipsic: OTTO HARRASSOWITZ 
 Querstrasse 14 
 
y 
 
 VC a. \ \ 
 
 
 THE 
 
 f NOV 
 
 SAMKHYA-PRAVACANA-BHASYA 
 
 OR 
 
 COMMENTARY ON THE EXPOSITION OF 
 THE SANKHYA PHILOSOPHY 
 
 BY 
 
 VIJNANABHIKSU 
 
 EDITED BY 
 
 RICHARD GARBE 
 
 Professor in the University of Konigsberg, Prussia 
 
 PUBLISHED BY HARVARD UNIVERSITY 
 
 Cambridge, Mass., U.S.A. : 
 
 Boston, Mass., U.S.A. : 
 
 Publication Agent of Harvard University 
 
 GINN & COMPANY 
 
 London: GINN & COMPANY 
 37, Bedford Street, Strand, W.C. 
 
 1895 
 
 Leipsic: OTTO HARRASSOWITZ 
 Querstrasse 14 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Preface ix 
 
 Text of Vijnanabhiksu’s Commentary on the Samkhya Sutras, 
 
 ALONG WITH THE TEXT OF THE SUTRAS THEMSELVES 1 
 
 Appendix I. Variants of Dr. Fitzedward Hall’s Edition. . . 165 
 
 Appendix II. Index of Words in Vltnanabhiksu’s Commentary 169 
 Appendix III. Index of Quotations from Scripture and Tradi- 
 tion, FOLLOWING THE ORDER IN WHICH THEY ARE 
 CITED IN THE TEXT OF THE COMMENTARY, AND WITH 
 
 INDICATION OF THEIR SOURCES 187 
 
 Appendix IV. The Same, grouped according to the Works from 
 
 which the Quotations are taken 192 
 

 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 HE Sutras or Aphorisms of the Sankhya Philosophy are ascribed by 
 
 the Hindus to Kapila and are called Samkhya-pravacana or ‘ Expo- 
 sition of the Sankhya Philosophy.’ Vijnanabhiksu’s explanation of 
 these Sutras is called Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasya 1 or Commentary on 
 the Exposition of the Sankhya Philosophy.’ Of Kapila, the reputed 
 author of the Sutras, we have no certain knowledge whatever. On the 
 other hand, it is highly probable that the Sutras themselves are to be 
 referred to a date as late as about 1400 a.d. Vijnanabhiksu’s commen- 
 tary was written somewhat after 1550 a.d. But it is not necessary to 
 speak at length in this place upon the history of the literature of the 
 system, inasmuch as these matters have been exhaustively treated by 
 me in a special work entitled ‘Die Samklrya Philosophic. Eine Dar- 
 stellung des indischen Rationalismus nach den Quellen ’ (Leipzig, H. 
 Haessel, 1894). For the convenience of American students, reference 
 may also be made to my article ‘ Sankhya’ in Johnson’s Universal Cyclo- 
 paedia, vol. vii. 
 
 Of the commentary, the first printed edition 1 2 is the octavo issued 
 at Serampore in 1821. The Sutras, with illustrative extracts from 
 the commentaries, were published in Sanskrit and English by James R. 
 Ballantyne (three parts, Allahabad, 1852-56). Under the modest appel- 
 lation of an “amended reprint,” these parts were republished 3 by Dr. 
 Fitzedward Hall, whose name, however, is to be gathered only from 
 the initials, “ F. H.,” and part of the date, “ Marlesford, Suffolk,” 
 appended to the “Advertisement.” This work is to be especially com- 
 
 1 For the sake of bibliographers and library cataloguers, it may be observed that the 
 Commentary or Bhasya proper (that is, the portions in the smaller type in the subjoined 
 text) incidentally “includes” — so to speak — the Aphorisms or Sutras (the portions printed 
 in the larger type). 
 
 2 The title reads : Kapila-’caryya-pranita-’dhyatma-vidya-pratipadaka-sutra-samuha- 
 ’tmaka-samkhya-pravacana - namaka - granthah | tad-bhasyam Vijnana-’caryya-racitam 
 samkhya-pravacana-bhasyam | griramapure mudritam abhut | cana 1821 | [Copies in the 
 British Museum and Harvard College Library.] 
 
 3 The SAnkhya Aphorisms of Kapila, with illustrative Extracts from the Commentaries. 
 Translated by Janies R. Ballantyne. Third Edition, London, 1885. 
 
X 
 
 Preface. 
 
 mended to American students as an introduction to the study of the 
 subject. The first scholarly edition 1 of the Bhasya was issued by Dr. 
 Hall in the Bibliotheca Indica, with a valuable introduction and critical 
 appendix. Jlbananda Vidyasagara’s reprint of it (without the critical 
 apparatus), published at Calcutta in 1872, is absolutely worthless. A 
 German translation 2 was issued by me in 1889. In the preface thereto, 
 I expressed the hope that I might ere long have an opportunity to publish 
 a new edition of the original text. And if I may venture to hope that 
 my other Sankhya studies have borne any fruit, such an edition is 
 not uncalled for, especially since Dr. Hall’s edition has long been out of 
 print. 
 
 This edition, like my translation, is of course based upon Dr. Hall’s 
 edition and the critical apparatus ( pathd-ntara-sucl-pattram ) thereto 
 appended. The numerous misprints and errors of his text which the 
 editor himself has corrected in the guddhi-pattram will not be reckoned 
 to the discredit of Dr. Hall’s scholarship by any one who knows aught 
 of the practical difficulties of printing in India in the fifties. A good 
 manuscript, loaned to me by the lamented Dr. Bhagvanlal IndrajI, of 
 Bombajq has been of great service in the establishment of the text. 
 And, inasmuch as a thorough comprehension of the contents of such a 
 text as this is the most necessary preliminary to the work of editing it, 
 I am glad to mention here with grateful acknowledgments my indebted- 
 ness to my excellent Pandit, Bhagavatacharya, of Benares, with whom 
 I made a critical study of the whole work, and to the other Brahmans 
 whom I could consult occasionally. As I have already given, in the 
 notes to my German translation of this work, an account of the differing 
 readings adopted by me, I deem it superfluous to add a formal critical 
 apparatus; and have accordingly restricted myself to a summary regis- 
 tration — below, in Appendix I., pages 165 ff. — of the differences between 
 this edition and Dr. Hall’s. 
 
 A word by way of calling attention to the three other Appendices. 
 The second Appendix is an index of the notable words of Vijnanabhiksu’s 
 commentary. The third gives the sources of his quotations from Scripture 
 ( gruti ) and Tradition (srarti), following the order in which they are cited 
 in the text. The fourth Appendix was suggested and indeed also made 
 by Professor Lanman. It is constructed simply by reversing the third 
 
 1 Tlie Sinkhya-pravachana-bMshya, a Commentary on the Aphorisms of the Hindu 
 atheistic Philosophy; by Vijn&na Bhikshu. Calcutta, 1856. 
 
 2 Samkhya-pravacana-bhashya, Vijnanabhikshu’s Commentar zu den Samkhyasutras. 
 Aus dem Sanskrit ubersetzt und mit Anmerkungen versehen. Leipzig, 1889. 
 
Preface. 
 
 xi 
 
 Appendix and grouping the citations according to their sources. It is 
 useful as showing the relative importance attached by the author to any 
 given work taken by him as an authority, or at least the relative fre- 
 quency with which he cites that work ; and it can hardly fail to be of 
 service to the student of the Upanishads for example, who may learn by 
 this, and by similar indexes so far as they exist, the history and the 
 application of the Upanishad doctrines in the establishment of the 
 systems. 
 
 In order to facilitate the study of the work, I have made ample use of 
 punctuation and have not scorned the aid of hyphens to indicate the 
 resolution of compound words. The special attention of the students of 
 the work is directed to my use of quotation-marks : 1. Quotations which 
 are adduced by Vijnanabhiksu from authoritative texts for the sake of 
 confirming his own views are enclosed in the ordinary double quotation- 
 marks (“ ”); 2. Objections and questions which are represented by 
 Vijnanabhiksu as raised by an imaginary opponent, and also passages 
 which contain rejected opinions, are enclosed in double angular quotation- 
 marks (« ») ; 3. Other sentences quoted in direct form are enclosed in 
 single angular quotation-marks (< >). 
 
 Coming now to the questions that concern the Sankhya system in 
 general, I must refer the reader to the work cited above, ‘ Die Samkhya 
 Philosophic.’ In this place I restrict myself to the discussion of such 
 matters as are necessary for the understanding, in particular, of 
 Vijnanabhiksu’s philosophical point of view 7 . Even in the Sankhya 
 Sutras themselves — which, as hinted above, I hold to be a modern 
 product of about half a millennium ago — the Sankhya doctrine no 
 longer appears in its original unadulterated form ; for they seek to 
 explain away the points of discrepancy between themselves on the one 
 hand and the teachings of the Upanishads and the Vedanta on the other. 
 In particular, the author of the Sutras is at great pains to furnish proof 
 of the utterly impossible thesis that the teachings of the Sa nkh ya system 
 are not in irreconcilable contradiction wdth the doctrine of a personal 
 God, wdth the doctrine of the all-embracing unity of Brahman, with the 
 doctrine of the nature of Brahman as bliss ( ananda ), and wdth the 
 doctrine of the attainment of the highest aim in the heavenly world. 
 See i. 95, 154 ; v. 64, 68, 110 ; vi. 51, 58, 59. Indeed, the Sankhya Sutras 
 show easily recognizable results of Vedantic influence in many places: 
 most plainly perhaps at iv. 3, which is a word-for-word repetition of the 
 Vedanta-sutra iv. 1. 1 ; and at v. 116, where the Vedantic technical term 
 brahma-rupatd is used instead of the proper Sankhya expression. 
 
Preface. 
 
 xii 
 
 In still larger measure do Vedantic influences manifest themselves in 
 Vijnanabhiksu’s commentary on the Sutras, which is, as stated above, 
 about a century and a half later than the Sutras themselves. Here, as in 
 his other works, Vijnanabhiksu contends with the utmost determination 
 for the truth of the theistic Vedanta. This is near akin with the Yoga 
 philosophy, and is held by Vijnanabhiksu to be the ancient, original, 
 and genuine Vedanta, while the doctrines of the non-duality of Brahman 
 and of the cosmic illusion are pronounced by him to be modern falsifica- 
 tions. Indeed, the adherents of the genuine Vedanta are called by him 
 “ Pseudo -Vedantists ” and “masked Buddhists” ( vedanti-bruva , pra- 
 cchanna-bauddlia , i. 22, etc.). 
 
 Vijnanabhiksu’s point of view has already been set forth by A. E. 
 Gough in ‘ The Philosophy of the Upanishads,’ pages 259 and 260. 
 Gough shows the utter baselessness of the exposition which Vijnanabhiksu 
 gives of the contents of the Upanishads and of the relations of the philo- 
 sophic systems to one another. Gough’s main points, however, admit in 
 part of more precise statement and in part of supplementation. In order 
 to bridge over the chasm between the Sankhya system and his own 
 theism (which he is pleased to style Vedantic), Vijnanabhiksu resorts 
 to the strangest means to do away with one of the fundamental doc- 
 trines of the genuine Sankhya, which is the denial of God. In the 
 introduction to his commentary and in various other places he intimates 
 that the atheism of the Sankliyans is not to be taken seriously, and that 
 the doctrine was set up merely to encourage among men an indifference 
 to the attainment of the dignity of a god, on the ground that the belief in 
 God and the desire to raise one’s self in future existences to the rank of a 
 god would be, according to Sankhya opinion, a hindrance to the practice 
 of the “ discriminating understanding.” And again, he intimates that 
 the denial of God is after all only a concession to current views, or also 
 a “ bold assertion ” ( praudha-vada , praudhi-vada')-, and finally he gets 
 hold of a monstrous idea, which he finds in the Padma Purana, that this 
 doctrine of atheism was set up in order to close to evil men the way to 
 the knowledge of the truth. In no way could Vijnanabhiksu have 
 betrayed more clearly the embarrassment of his own position as regards 
 this fundamental dogma of the Sankhya system than by his accumu- 
 lation of impossible motives which he imputes to the Sankhyans. Having 
 thus after his fashion expunged atheism from the system, he no longer 
 hesitates to import into it his own theism (for example, at the end of his 
 comments on i. 122); and when, later on, he is under the necessity of 
 discussing the proofs which are brought in Sutras v. 2 to v. 12 against 
 
Preface. 
 
 xiii 
 
 the existence of God, he discusses them indeed in an appropriate 
 manner ; but takes back, in an appendix to his comment on v. 12, all the 
 explanations that he has given on the foregoing pages. 
 
 There are yet two other actual contradictions which Vijnanabhiksu is 
 at pains after his fashion to reconcile. First, the Upanishads teach the 
 doctrine of the non-duality of Brahman, of Brahman as One-in-all and 
 All-in-one : the Sankhya on the other hand teaches the plurality of indi- 
 vidual souls. These two views, according to our author, are not incom- 
 patible : for, says he (comment on vi. 66), the word Brahman designates 
 the totality of souls as devoid of qualities ; and, if Scripture speaks of an 
 absence of difference or of a unity of souls, by this, he affirms (comment 
 on the last stanza of the introduction, comment on v. 61, and elsewhere), 
 is intended simply an absence of difference of hind! He maintains 
 that the original Vedanta (that is, the Vedanta as Vijnanabhiksu or his 
 sect would make it out to be), assumes, as does in fact the Sankhya, 
 an infinite plurality of individual souls. And just as Vijnanabhiksu does 
 away with the Upanishad doctrine of the unity of souls, so also does he 
 explain away the doctrine of absolute monism. In connection with Sutra 
 v. 64 he says : this monism of Scripture is something which is cut and 
 dried for the simple-minded man who attains not to the “ discrimi- 
 nating understanding;” although, indeed, elsewhere ( e.g ., comment on 
 v. 65 and vi. 52) he expresses the opinion that the monism of Scripture 
 intends merely the “absence of separation in space” of souls and matter, 
 and is therefore in this respect also not discrepant with the Sankhya 
 system, according to which both souls and matter are all-pervasive. 
 
 The second point concerns the Upanishad doctrine of the illusory 
 nature ( maya ) of the world of phenomena and the Sankhya doctrine of 
 the reality of matter (prahrti). Even this contradiction our author 
 clears away by an appeal to what he calls “original Vedanta,” which 
 teaches, as he avers, the reality of the world. Some kindred spirit had 
 already identified the maya of the Vedanta with the prahrti of the 
 Sankhya, namely in the (JJvetaQvatara Upanishad, iv. 10 ; and accordingly 
 our commentator does not scruple to make the most of this identification 
 as a scriptural one; and repeats in divers places of his work (e.g., at 
 i. 26, 69) the explanation that by maya in Scripture is meant nought 
 else than real matter. 
 
 In view of all this we can hardly be surprised to find that Vijnana- 
 bhiksu mixes up many other heterogeneous matters, and even quite 
 effaces the individuality of the several philosophical systems. Indeed, he 
 maintains that all the six orthodox systems contain in their principal 
 
XIV 
 
 Preface. 
 
 dogmas the absolute truth. And it is a significant fact that in his argu- 
 mentations he is quite ready to attribute to the Puranas and other 
 apocryphal works the same authority as that which he ascribes to the 
 oldest Upanishads. 
 
 Nevertheless, in spite of all the false assumptions and the errors of 
 which Vijnanabhiksu is undoubtedly guilty, his Commentary on the 
 Sankhya Sutras must be declared to be not only the fullest source that 
 we have for a knowledge of the Sankhya system, but also one of the most 
 important of such sources. And although all such explanations of Vijna- 
 nabhiksu as are falsely colored by his own individual convictions must 
 of course remain unnoticed in a systematic exposition of the genuine 
 Sankhya philosophy, it is nevertheless true that the Saiiikhya-pravacana- 
 bhasya is after all the one and only work which instructs us concerning 
 many particulars of the doctrines of what is in my estimation the 
 most significant system of philosophy that India has produced. 
 
 The proof-sheets of this volume as I received them from Professor 
 Lanman were already so free from errors that it was only here and there 
 that I succeeded in detecting an isolated misprint. I hope and trust 
 accordingly that the present edition will prove to be one of the nearest 
 approaches to absolute correctness to be found among printed Sanskrit 
 texts. If this turns out to be the case, the result is to be ascribed chiefly 
 to the unselfish assistance which Professor Lanman has rendered me in 
 the proof-reading, and for which my most hearty thanks are due to him. 
 
 Konigsberg in Prussia, 
 April, 1895. 
 
 Richard Garbe. 
 
 Aa this work is printed from electrotype plates, it will be very easy to 
 remove from the plates, for a second impression, any errors that may be 
 observed in this first impression. 
 
 All scholars who use this book are therefore requested to send notice of 
 any misprints to C. R. Lanman, Cambridge, Massachusetts, United States of 
 Am erica. 
 
Cri-Ganegaya namah I 
 
 “ eko ’dvitlya ” iti veda-vacansi pumsi 
 sarva-’bhimana-vinivartanato ’sya muktyai 
 vaidharmya-laksana-bhida-virabam vadanti, 
 na ’khandatam kha iva, dharma-gata-’virodhat. 
 
 tasya grutasya manana-’rtham atho ’padestum 
 sad-yukti-jalam iba samkhya-krd avir-aslt, 
 
 Narayanah Kapila-murtir, agesa-duhkha- 
 hanaya jiva-nivahasya. namo ’stu tasmai ! 
 
 nano-’padbisu yan nana-rupam bliaty anala-’rka-vat, 
 tat samaiii sarva-bhutesu cit-samanyam upasmabe. 
 
 Tgvara-’nigvaratva-’di cid-eka-rasa-vastuni 
 vimudha yatra pagyanti, tad asrni paramam mahah. 
 
 kala-’rka-bhaksitam samkhya-gastram jfiana-sudhakaram 
 kala-’vagistam bhuyo ’pi purayisye vaco-’mrtaih. 
 
 cid-acid-granthi-bhedena mocayisye cito ’pi ca ; 
 saihkhya-bhasya-misena ’srnan prlyatam moksa-do Harih ! 
 
 “ tat tvam eva, tvam evai ’tad ” evarii gruti-gato-’ditam 
 sarva-’truanam avaidharmyam gastrasya ’syai ’va gocarah. 
 
 “atma va are drastavyah grotavyo mantavyo nididhyasitavya ” ity-adi- 
 grutisu parama-purusartha-sadhanasya ’tma-saksatkarasya hetutaya grav- 
 ana-’ di-tray am yihitam. tatra gravana-’dav upaya-’kanksayam smaryate : 
 
 “grotavyah gruti-vakyebhyo mantavyag co ’papattibbib 
 matva ca satatarb dbyeya, ete dargana-laetaya ” iti. 
 
 dhyeyo yoga-gas tra-prakarene ’ti gesah. tatra grutibhyah grutesu purus- 
 artha-tad-dhetu-jMna-tad-visaya-’tma-svarupa-’disu gruty-avirodhimr upa- 
 pattlh Sadadhyayl-rupena viveka-gastrena Kapila-murtir Bhagavan upa- 
 didega. «nanu nyaya-vaigesikabhyam apy etesv arthesu nyayah pradargita 
 iti tabhyam asya gatarthatvam ; saguna-nirgunatva-’di-viruddha-rupair 
 atma-sadbakataya tad-yuktibhir atratya-yuktlnam virodbeno 'bhayor eva 
 durghatam pramanyam» iti. mai ’vam ! vyavaharika-paramartbika-rupa- 
 visaya-bhedena gatarthatva-virodhayor abhavat. nyaya-vaigesikabhyam 
 hi sukhi-duhkhy-ady-anuvadato deha-’di-matra-vivekena ’tma prathama- 
 bbumikayam anumapitah ; ekada para-suksme pravega-’sambbavat. tadlyam 
 ca jnanam deha-’dy-atmata-nirasanena vyavaharikarb tattva-jhanam bhavaty 
 
 1 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
2 
 
 Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye bhumika. 
 
 eva ; yatha puruse sthanu-bhrama-nirasakataya kara-carana-’di-mattva- 
 jiianam vyavaharatas tattva-jnanam, tadvat. ata eva 
 
 “ prakrter guna-sammudhah sajjante guna-karmasu ; 
 tan akrtsna-vido mandan krtsnavin na vicalayed ” 
 
 5 iti Gitayam kartrtva-'bliimaninas tarkikasya ’krtsna-vittvam eva krtsna-vit 
 samkhya-’peksayo ’ktarii, na tu sarvathai ’va ’jnatvam iti. tatha tadlyam 
 api jnanam apara-vairagya-dvara paramparaya moksa-sadhanam bbavaty 
 eve ’ti; taj-jnana-’peksaya ’pi ca samkhya-jnanam eva paramarthikam para- 
 vairagya-dvara saksan moksa-sadhanam ca bhavati ; ukta-Glta-vakyena 
 10 ’tma-’kartrtva-jnasyai ’va krtsna-vittva-siddheh ; “ tlrno hi tada bhavati 
 hrdayasya gokan,” “kama-’dikam mana eva,” “sa samanah sann ubhau 
 lokav anusamcarati, dhyayatl ’va, lelayati ’va,” “ sa yad atra kimcit 
 pa^yaty, ananvagatas tena bhavati ” ’ty-adi-tattvika-§ruti-§ataih 
 
 “ prakrteh kriyamanani gunaih karmani sarvagah ; 
 
 15 ahamkara-vimudha-’tma karta ’ham iti manyate.” 
 
 “ nirvanamaya eva ’yam atma jnanamayo ’malah, 
 duhkha-’jnanamaya dharmah ; prakrtes te tu, na ’tmana ” 
 
 ity-adi-tattvika-smrti-gataig ca nyaya-vai§esiko-’kta-jnanasya paramartha- 
 bhumau badhitatvac ca. na cai ’tavata nyaya-’dy-apramanyam ; vivaksita- 
 20 ’rthe deha-’dy-atireka-’iige badha-’bhavat, yat-parah gabdah sa gabda-’rtha 
 iti nyayat. atmani sukha-’di-mattvasya loka-siddhataya tatra pramana- 
 ’ntara-’napeksanena tad-angasya ’nuvadatvan na gas tra-tatpary a-visay a- 
 tvam iti. 
 
 « syad etat. nyaya-vaigesikabhyam atra ’virodho bhavatu ; brahma- 
 25 mlmansa-yogabhyam tu virodho ’sty eva ; tabhyam nitye-’gvara-sadhanad, 
 atra ce ’gvarasya pratisidhyamanatvat. na ca <’tra ’pi vyavaharika-para- 
 marthika-bhedena segvara-nirigvara-vadayor avirodho ’stu ; segvara-vadasyo 
 ’pasana-paratva-sambhavad > iti vacyam ; vinigamaka-’bhavat. Icvaro hi 
 durjneya iti nirlgvaratvam api loka-vyavahara-siddham a i c vary a-vai ragy ay a 
 30 ’nuvadituiii gakyata, atmanah sagunatvam iva, na tu kva ’pi gruty-adav 
 Igvarah sphutam pratisidhyate, yena se gvara-vadasy ai ’va vyavaharikatvam 
 avadharyete » ’ti. atro ’cyate : atra ’pi vyavahara-paramartha-bhavenai 
 ’va vyavastha sambhavati ; 
 
 “ asatyam apratistham te jagad ahur anlgvaram ” 
 
 35 ity-adi-gastrair nirlgvara-vadasya ninditatvad asminn eva gastre vyavahari- 
 kasyai ’ve ’gvara-pratisedhasyai ’gvarya-vairagya-’dy-artham anuvadatvau- 
 ’cityat. yadi hi laukayatika-mata-’nusarena nityai-’gvaryam na pratisi- 
 dhyeta, tada paripurna-nitya-nirdosai-’gvarya-darganena tatra citta-’vecato 
 viveka-’bliyasa-pratibandhali syad iti samkliya-’caryanam agayah. segvara- 
 
Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye bhumika. 
 
 3 
 
 vadasya na kva ’pi ninda-’dikam asti, yeno ’pasana-’di-parataya tac chastrarii 
 saiiikocyeta. yat tu 
 
 “na ’sti sariikhya-samaih jnanam, na ’sti yoga-samam balam. 
 atra te samgayo ma bliuj, jnanam. samkhyam param matam” 
 
 ity-adi vakyam, tad viveka-’hga eva samkhya-jnanasya dargana-’n tarebhya 5 
 utkarsam pratipadayati, na tv I g var a-pr a ti se dh a-’ n ge ’pi. tatha Paragara- 
 ’dy-akhila-gista-samvadad api segvara-vadasyai ’va paramarthikatvam ava- 
 dharyate. api ca 
 
 “ Aksapada-pranTte ca Kanade samkhya-yogayoh 
 
 tyajyah ^ruti-viruddho ’ngah q r u ty-e k a-^a ra n a i r nrbliih. io 
 
 Jaiminlye ca Yaiyase viruddlia-’ii^o na kacjcana ; 
 
 (,'rutya veda-’rtha-vijnane gruti-param gatau hi tav ” 
 
 iti Paragaro-’papurana-’dibhyo ’pi brabma-mimansaya Tgvara-’nge bala- 
 vattvam. tatha 
 
 “ nyaya-tantrany anekani tais-tair uktani vadibhih ; 15 
 
 hetv-agama-sad-acarair yad yuktam, tad upasyatam ” 
 
 iti Moksadharma-vakyad api Paragara-’dy-akhila-gista-vyavaharena brahma- 
 rn Im ans a-ny ay a-v aigesika-’ dy-ukta Igvara-sadhaka-nyaya eva grahyo, bala- 
 vattvat, tatha 
 
 “yam na pagyanti yogi-’ndrah sariikhya api mabegvaram 20 
 
 anadi-nidhanam brahma, tarn eva garanaih vraje ” 
 
 ’ty-adi-Kaurma-’di-vakyaih saiiikhyanam Igvara-’jnanasyai ’va Narayana- 
 ’dina proktatvac ca. 
 
 kirn ca brahma-mimansaya Tgvara eva mukhyo visaya upakrama-’dibhir 
 avadhrtah. tatra ’nge tasya badhe gastrasyai ’va ’pramanyaih syad, yat- 25 
 parah gabdah sa gabda-’rtha iti nyayat. saihkhya-gastrasya tu purusartha- 
 tat-sadhana-prakrti-purusa-vivekav eva mukhyo visaya iti ’gvara-pratisedha- 
 ’liga-badhe ’pi na ’pramanyam, yat-parah gabdah sa gabda-’rtha iti nyayat. 
 atah savakagataya samkhyam eve ’gvara-pratisedha-’nge durbalam iti. na 
 ca « brahma-mlmahsayam api ’gvara eva mukhyo visayo, na tu nityai- 30 
 ’gvaryam » iti vaktuih gakyate ; “ smrty-anavakaga-dosa-prasahga”-rupa- 
 purvapaksasya ’nupapattya nityai-’ gvarya-vigistatvenai ’va bralmia-mlmah- 
 sa-visayatva-’vadharanat. brahma-gabdasya para-brahmany eva mukhya- 
 taya tu “ atha ’tah para-brahma-jijnase ” ’ti na sutritam iti. etena samkhya- 
 virodhad brahma-yoga-darganayoh karye-’gvara-paratvam api na gahkanl- 35 
 yam; prakrti-svatantrya-’pattya “ racana-’nupapatteg ca na ’numanam” 
 ity-adi-brahma-sutra-parampara-’nupapatteg ca ; tatha “ sa purvesam api 
 guruh, kalena ’navacchedad ” iti Yoga-sutra-tadlya-Vyasa-bhasyabhyam 
 
5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 4 
 
 Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye bhumika. 
 
 sphutam Iga-nityata-’vagamac ce ’ti. tasmad abhyupagama-vada-praudhi- 
 vada-’dinai ’va samkhyasya vyavaharike-’gvara-pratisedha-parataya brahma- 
 mimansa-yogabhyam saha na virodhah. abhyupagama-vadag ca gastre 
 drsto, yatha Visnupurane : 
 
 “ ete bhinna-drgam, daitya, vikalpah kathita maya, 
 krtva ’bhyupagamam tatra. sariiksepah gruyatam mame ” 
 
 ’ti. astu va papinam jfiana-pratibandha-’rtham astika-darganesv apy angatah 
 gruti-viruddha-’rtba-vyavasthapanam. tesu-tesv an^esv apramanyam ca ; 
 9ruti-smrty-aviruddl1e.su tu mukhya-visayesu pramanyam asty eva. ata 
 eva Padmapurane brahm a-y oga-dar gana-’ t i r ik tanam dargananam ninda ’py 
 upapadyate, yatlia tatra Parvatlm prati ’gvara-vakyam : 
 
 “ grim, devi, pravaksyami tamasani yatha-kramam, 
 yesaiii gravana-matrena patityaiii jnaninam api. 
 
 pratliamaiii hi mayai ’vo ’ktaiii gaivam pagupata-’dikam. 
 mac-chakty-avegitair vipraih samproktaui tatah param : 
 
 Ivanadena tu samproktaih gastram vaigesikam maliat, 
 Gautamena tatlia nyayam, saiiikliyam tu Kapilena vai, 
 dvi-janmana Jaiminina purvam vedamaya-’rthatah 
 nirlgvarena vadena krtarii gastram mahattaram. 
 
 Dliisanena tatha proktam carvakam ati-garhitam. 
 daityanam nagana-’rthaya Visnuna Buddha-rupina 
 bauddha-gastram asat proktam nagna-mlapata-’dikam. 
 mayavadam asac chastram pracchannam bauddham eva ca 
 mayai ’va kathitam, devi, kalau brahmana-rupina 
 apartham gruti-vakyanaiii dargayal loka-garhitam. 
 
 karma-svarupa-tyajyatvam atra ca pratipadyate, 
 sarva-karma-paribhrahgan naiskarmyam tatra co ’cyate. 
 
 paratma-jlvayor aikyam maya ’tra pratipadyate, 
 brahmano ’sya paraiii rupam nirgunam dargitam maya. 
 
 sarvasya jagato ’py asya nagana-’rtham kalau yuge 
 veda-’rtha-van maha-gastram mayavadam avaidikam 
 mayai ’va kathitarii, devi, jagatam naga-karanad ” iti. 
 
 adhikam tu brabma-mimansa-bliasye prapancitam asmabbir iti. tasmad 
 astika-gastrasya 11a kasya ’py apramanyam virodho va ; sva-sva-visayesu 
 sarvesam abadhad, avirodhac ce ’ti. « nanv evam purusa-bahutva-’iige ’py 
 asya gastrasya ’bbyupagama-vadatvam syat ? » na syat ; avirodhad, brabma- 
 nnmansayam apy “ ango nana-vyapadegad ” ity-adi-sutra-jatair jiva-’tma- 
 bahutvasyai ’va nirnayat. samkhya-siddha-purusanam atmatvaiii tu bralima- 
 mlmaiisaya badbyata eva ; “ atme ’ti tu ’payanti ” ’ti tat-sutrena parama- 
 
Sfimkliya-pravacana-blidsye. 
 
 I. 1. 
 
 5 
 
 ’tmana eva parama-’rtha-bhumav atmatva-’vadharanat. tatha ’pi ca sam- 
 khyasya na ’pramanyam ; vyavaharika-’tmano jlvasye ’tara-viveka-jnanasya 
 moksa-sadhanatve vivaksita-’rthe badha-’bhavat. etena (,‘ruti-smrti-pra- 
 siddhayor nanatmai-’katmatvayor vyavaharika-paramarthika-bhedena ’vi- 
 rodba iti brahma-mlmaiisayam prapancitam asmabhir iti dik. 
 
 «nany evam api Tattvasamasa-’khya-sutraih saha ’syah Sadadbyayyah 
 paunaruktyam » iti cen, mai ’vain ! saiiiksepa-vistara-rupeno ’bhayor apy 
 apaunaruktyat. ata eva ’syah Sadadhyayya yoga-dar^anasye ’va Sainkhya- 
 pravacana-samjna yukta. Tattvasamasa-’khyaiii hi yat saiiiksiptaiii sam- 
 khya-dar§anam, tasyai ’va prakarsena ’bhyam nirvacanam iti. vi9esas tv 
 ayam : yat Sadadhyayyaiii Tattvasamasa-’khyo-’ktar’rtha-vistara-matram, 
 yoga-dar^ane tv abhyam abhyupagama-vada-pratisiddhasye ’gvarasya niru- 
 panena nyunata-pariharo ’pi ’ti. asya ca saxhkhya-saihjna sanvaya 
 
 “ samkhyam prakurvate cai ’va prakrtiiii ca pracaksate, 
 
 tattvani ca catiir-vin^at ; tena samkhyah praklrtita ” 
 
 ity-adibhyo Bharata-’di-vakyebhyah. saiiikh)-a samyag-vivekena ’tma- 
 kathanam ity arthah. atah samkhya-^abdasya yoga-rudliataya 
 
 “ tat-karanam samkhya-yogar’dhigamyam ” 
 ity-adi-91'utisu 
 
 “ esa te ’bhihita sariikhye bnddhir, yoge tv iraarii 91’nv ” 
 
 ity-adi-smrtisu ca samkhya^abdena saihkhya-9astram eva grahyam, 11a 
 punar artha-’ntaram kalpanlyam iti. 
 
 tad idam moksa-9astram cikitsa-9astra-vac catur-vyuham. yatha hi 
 roga arogyam roga-nidanam bhaisajyam iti catvaro vyuhah samuha9 cikitsa- 
 9astrasya pratipadyas, tathai ’va heyam hanam heya-hetur hano-’paya9 ce 
 ’ti catvaro vyuha moksa-9astrasya pratipadya bliavanti ; mumuksubhir 
 jijnasitatvat. tatra trividham duhkham heyam ; tad-atyanta-nivrttir hanam ; 
 prakrti-purusa-samyoga-dvara ca ’viveko heya-hetuh ; viveka-khyatis tu 
 hano-’paya iti. vyuha-9abdena cai ’sam upakarana-samgrahah. 
 
 tatra ca ’dau phalatvena ’bhyarhitam hanam tat-pratiyogi-vidhayai ’va 
 ca heyam pratipadayisyan 9astra-karah 9isya-’vadhanaya 9astra-’rambham 
 pratijanlte : 
 
 atha trividha-duhkha-’tyanta-nivrttir atyanta-purusarthah. 1. 
 
 atha-9abdo ’yam uccarana-matrena maiigala-rupah. ata eva “ maiigala- 
 ’caranam 9ista-’carad ” iti svayam eva pancama-’dhyaye vaksyati. arthas 
 tv atra ’tha-9abdasya ’dhikara eva ; pra9na-’nantarya-’dlnam purusarthena 
 saha ’nvaya-’sambhavat ; jnana-’dy-anantaryasya ca siitrair eva vaksya- 
 manataya tat-pratipadana-vaiyarthyat ; adhikara-bhinna-’rthatve ^astra- 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
6 
 
 Sdriikhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 I. 1. 
 
 ’rambha-pratijnar’dy-alabha-prasangac ca. tasmat purusarthasyo ’pakramo- 
 ’ pas amhara-da r ganad adhikara-’rthatvam evo ’citam. “ tad-ucchittih puru- 
 sartha ” ity upasamharo bhavisyatl ’ti. adhikarag ca ’dhikyena pradhan- 
 yena ’rambhanam. arambhag ca yady api saksac chastrasyai ’va, tatha ’pi 
 6 tad-dvara gastra-’rtha-tad-vicarayor api ’ti. tatha ca sadhana-’dy-upakarana- 
 saliito yathokta-purusartho ’dhikrtah, pradhanyena nirupayitum asmabhih 
 prarabdha iti sutra-vakya-’rthah. trividham adhyatmikam adhibhautikam 
 adhidaivikam ca duhkliam. tatra ’tmanam sva-saiiigbatam adhikrtya 
 prayrttam ity adhyatmikam : Qariram manasaiii ca. tatra §ariram vyadhy- 
 10 ady-uttham, manasaiii kama-’dy-uttham. tatha bhutani pianino ’dhikrtya 
 pravrttam ity adhibhautikam, vyaghra-cora-’dy-uttham. devan agni-vayv- 
 adin adhikrtya pravrttam ity adhidaivikam, daha-ylta-’dy-uttham iti vibha- 
 gah. yady api sarvam eva duhkham manasaiii, tatha ’pi mano-matra- 
 janyatva-’janyatvabhyam manasatva-’manasatva-vi^esah. esaiii trividha- 
 16 duhkhanam ya ’tyanta-nivrttih sthula-suksma-sadharanyena nih^esato 
 nivrttih. so ’tyantali paramah purusarthah, purusanam buddher ista ity 
 avantara-vakya-’rthah. tatra sthulam duhkham vartamana-’vasthaih, tac 
 ca dvitiya-ksanad upari svayam eva nanksyati ; ato na tatra jfiana-’peksa ; 
 atltaih tu prag eva nastam iti na tatra sadhana-’pekse ’ti parigesad anagata- 
 20 ’vastlia-suksma-duhkha-nivrttir eva purusarthataya prakrte paryavasyati. 
 tatha ca Yoga-sutram : “ heyaiii duhkham anagatam ” iti. nivrttig ca na 
 nil 90, ’pi tv atita-’vastha ; dhvansa-pragabhavayor atita-’nagata-’vastha- 
 svarupatvat ; sat-karya-vadibhir abhava-’nangikarat. « nanu kadacid apy 
 avartamanam anagatam duhkham apramanikam ; atah kha-puspa-nivrtti- 
 25 vat tan-nivrtter na purusarthatvam yuktam » iti. mai ’vam ! sarvatra hi 
 sva-sva-karya-janana-gaktir yavad-dravya-sthayini ’ti Pataiijale siddham ; 
 drdia-’di-gakti-gunyasya ’gny-adeh kvapy adarganat. sa ca gaktir anagata- 
 ’vastlia-tat-tat-karya-rupa ; iyam eva co ’padana-karana-svarupa-yogyate ’ty 
 api giyate. ato yavac citta-satta, tavad eva ’nagata-duhkha-satta ’nunnyate ; 
 30 tan-nivrttig ca purusartha iti. jlvan-mukti-dagayam ca prarabdha-karma- 
 phala-’tiriktanam duhkhanam anagata-’vasthanam bTja-’khyanam daho, 
 videha-kaivalye tu cittena saha vinaga ity avantara-vigesah. bTja-dahag ca 
 ’vidya-sahakary-uccheda-matram ; jnanasya ’vidya-matro-’cchedakatvasya 
 loke siddhatvat. ata eva cittena sahai ’va duhkhasya nagah ; jnanasya 
 35 saksad duhkha-’di-nagakatve pramana-’bhavad iti. 
 
 « nanu tatha ’pi duhkha-nivrttir na purusarthah sambhavati ; duh- 
 khasya citta-dharmatvena puruse tan-nivrtty-asambhavat ; duhkha-nivrtti- 
 gabdasya duhkha-’nutpada-’rthakatve ’pi puruse tasya nitya-siddhatvat. 
 yat tu < kantha-camikara-vat siddhe ’py asiddhatva-bhramat purusarthata 
 40 syad > iti, tan 11a ; evam api puman nirduhkha iti gravana-manano-’ttaram 
 duhkha-hana-’rtham nididhyasana-’dau pravrtty-anupapatteh. bahv-ayasa- 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. I. 2. 7 
 
 sadhye liy upaye pliala-nigcayad eva pravrttir bhavati ; prakrte tu 91’avana- 
 mananabhyam siddhatva-jnanan na ’pramanya-jnana-’naskanditah phalasya 
 ’siddhatva-nigcayo ’stT ’ti. kiiii ca bhavatu kadacid bhrama-’dina puruse- 
 ’ccha-visayatvam duhkha-’bhavasya ; 91'utis tu moha-na^ini katharn sid- 
 dhasya phalatvam pratipadayet : “ tarati Qokam atma-vid,” “ vidvan harsa- 
 ^okau jahati ” ’ty-adir » iti ? 
 
 atro ’cyate : “ na nitya-^uddha-buddlia-mukta-svabbavasya tad-yogas 
 tad-yogad rta ” iti heya-hetv-avadbaraka-sutrenai ’va ’y am pui”\ r a-paksah 
 samadhasyate. tatha hi, pratibimba-rupena puruse ’pi suklia-dulikhe stah ; 
 anyatba tayor bhogyatva-’nupapatteh. sukha-’di-grahanam hi bbogo, 
 grahanam ca tad-akarata. sa ca kutastha-citau buddber artba-’kara-yat 
 parinamo na sambbavatl ’ty agatya pratibiinba-svarupatayam eva pary- 
 avasyati. ayam eva buddbi-vrtti-pratibimbo “ vrtti-sarupyam itaratre ” ’ti 
 Yoga-sutreno ’ktah. “sattve tu tapyamane tad-akara-’nurodhl puruso ’py 
 anu-tapyata iva drgyata” iti Yoga-bhasye ca tad-akara-’nurodha-^abdena 
 vi<psyai ’va tapa-’di-dulikbasya pratibimba uktah. ata eva ca purusasya 
 buddlu-vrtty-uparage sphatikarn cbstantam sutra-karo vaksyati “kusuma- 
 vac ca manir ” iti. vedantibbir api cetane ’dhyastatayai ’va drcya-bhanam 
 ucyate ; sa ca ’dbyasah pratibimbam vina na ghateta ; jnana-matrasya 
 ’dhyasatva at mac; ray at : adhyasaj jnanam, jnanam eva ca ’dhyasa iti. tad 
 etat smaryate ’pi : 
 
 “ tasminQ cid darpane sphare samasta vastu-drstayah ; 
 
 imas tab pratibimbanti, sarasl ’va tata-druma ” iti. 
 
 atra hi drsti-^abdo buddhi-vrtti-samanya-paro, yukti-samyat. pratibimba9 
 ca tat-tad-upadhisu bimba-’kara9 citta-parinama iti. tasrnat pratibimba- 
 rupena puruse duhkha-sambandho bboga-’kbyo ’sti. atas tenai ’va rupena 
 tan-nivrtteh purusartbatvam yuktam. ata eva duhkham ma bbunjlye ’ti 
 prarthana ’py a-pamaram clr9yate. tac ca dulikha-bhoga-nivrtteb puru- 
 sarthatvam anya-9esataya na sambbavatl ’ti sai ’va svatah purusarthab; 
 duhklia-nivrttis tu kantaka-’di-nivrtti-vat tadarthyena, na svatah pm’u- 
 sarthah. evam sukham api na svatah purusartbah, kiiii tu tad-bboga eva. 
 tad idam dulikba-bhoga-nivrtteh purusarthatvam Yoga-bbasye Yyasa-devair 
 uktam : “ tasmin nivrtte purusab punar idam tapa-trayam na bhunkta ” iti. 
 atah 9rutav api dubkha-nivrtteh purusartbatvam visayata-sambandbenai 
 ’va bodhyam. tad etad Yogavarttike prapancitam asmabhir iti dik. tad 
 evam anena sutrena vyuha-dvayaiir samksepeno ’ddistam, vistaras tv 
 anayoh pa9cad bhavite ’ti. 
 
 atah param vaksyamanasya hano-’paya-vyuhasya ’kanksa-’rtkam tad- 
 itaresam bano-’payatvam pratyacaste sutra-jatena : 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
8 
 
 I. 2. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 na drstat tat-siddhir, nivrtte ’py anuvrtti-darganat. 2. 
 
 laukikad upayad dhana-’der atyanta-duhkha-nivrtti-siddhir na ’sti. 
 kutah? dhana-’dina duhkhe nivrtte pagcad dhana-’di-ksaye punar api 
 duhkha-’nuvidti-darganad ity arthah. tatha ca grutih “ amrtatvasya tu na 
 5 ’ga ’sti vittene” ’ty-adih. 
 
 «nanv evaiii dhana-’dy-arjanasya kunjara-gauca-vad duhkha-’nivarta- 
 katve kathaih tatra pravrttih ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 pratyahika-ksut-pratikara-vat tat-pratikara-cestanat purusar- 
 
 thatvam. 3. 
 
 10 drsta-sadhana-janyayam duhkha-nivrttav atyanta-purusarthatvam eva 
 na ’sti, yatha-katham-cit purusarthatvaiii tv asty eva. kutah? pratyahi- 
 kasya ksud-duhkhasya nirakarana-vad eva tena dhana-’dina duhkha-nira- 
 karanasya cestanad anvesanad ity arthah. ato dliana-’dy-arjane pravrttir 
 upapadyata iti hhavah. kuhjara-gauca-’dikam apy apata-dulrkha-nivarta- 
 15 kataya manda-purusartho bhavaty eve ’ti. 
 
 sa ca drsta-sadhana-jo manda-purusartho vijnair heya ity alia : 
 
 sarva-’sambhavat sambhave ’pi satta-’sambhavad dheyah pra- 
 
 mana-kugialaih. 4. 
 
 sa ca drsta-sadhana-jo duhklia-pratikaro duhklia-’duhkha-viveka-gastra- 
 20 ’bhijnair heyo duhkha-pakse niksepanlyah. kutah ? sarva-’sambhavat sarva- 
 duhkhesu drsta-sadhanaih pratikara-’sambhavat. yatra ’pi sambhavas, 
 tatra ’pi pratigraha-papa-’dy-uttha-duhkha-’vagyakatvam aha : sambhave 
 ’pi ’ti ; sambhave ’pi drsto-’paya-nantarlyaka-’di-duhkha-samparka-’vagyam- 
 bhavad ity arthah. tatlia ca Yoga-sutram : “ parinama-tapa-samskara- 
 25 duhkhair guna-vrtti-virodhac ca sarvam eva duhkham vivekina ” iti. 
 
 « nanu drst a-sadhan a-j an ye sarvasminn eva dulikha-pratikare dulikha- 
 sambheda-niyamo ’prayojakah ; tatha ca smaryate : 
 
 “ yan na duhkhena sambhinnam na ca grastam anantaram 
 abhilaso-’panltam ca, tat sukharii svali-pada-’spadam ” iti. » 
 
 30 tatra ’ha : 
 
 utkarsad api moksasya, sarvo-’tkarsa-gruteh. 5. 
 
 drsta-sadhana-’sadhyasya moksasya drsta-sadhana-sadhya-rajya-’dibhya 
 utkarsat tesu duhklia-satta ’vadharyate ; api-gabdat triguna-’tmakatva-’der 
 api. moksasyo ’tkarse pramanam sarvo-’tkarsa-gruter iti ; “ na ha vai 
 35 sagarlrasya satah priya-’priyayor apahatir asti ; agarlram vava santam priya- 
 ’priye na sprgata ” ity-adina videha-krdvalyasyo ’tkarsa-gruter ity arthah. 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. I. 7. 
 
 9 
 
 « nanu ma bbavatu drsta-sadbanad atyanta-duhkha-nivrttih ; adrsta- 
 sadhanat tu vaidika-karmanah syat ; “ apama somam, amrta abbume ' ’ty- 
 adi-gruter » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 avigsesa? co ’bhayoh. 6. 
 
 ubbayor eva drsta-’drstayor atyanta-dubkha-nivrtty-asadhakatve ya- 
 tbokta-tad-dbetutve ca ’vigesa eva mantavya ity artkab. etad eva Kari- 
 kayam uktam : 
 
 “drstavad anugravikah ; sa hy aviguddhi-ksaya-’tigaya-yukta” iti. 
 
 guror anugruyata ity anugravo vedali ; tad-vibita-yaga-’dir anugravikah. 
 sa drsto-’paya-vad eva ’viguddhya hinsa-’di-papena vinagi-satigaya-pbala- 
 katvena ca yukta ity arthab. «nanu vaidba-bibsayab papa-janakatve 
 balavad-anista-’nanubandhT-’sta-sadbanatva-rupasya vidby-artbasya ’nupa- 
 pattir » iti cen, na ; vaidba-binsa-janya-’nistasye ’sto-’tpatti-nantanyakatvene 
 ’sto-’tpatti-naiitarlyaka-duhkba-’dhika-dubkha-’janakatva-rupasya balavad- 
 anist a-’nanuban dhitvasy a vidby-angasya ’ksateb. yat tu « vaidha-binsa- 
 ’tirikta-binsaya eva papa-janakatvam » iti, tad asat ; samkoce pramana- 
 ’bbavat ; Yudhistbira-’dinarn sva-dbarme ’pi yuddba-’dau jnati-vadba-’di- 
 pratyavaya-paribaraya prayagcitta-gravanac ca ; 
 
 “ tasmad yasyamy abam, tata, drstve ’marii dubkba-sarimidbim 
 trayl-dbarmam adbarma-’dbyaib kimpaka-pbala-samnibbam ” 
 
 iti Markandeya-vacanac ca. “ abinsan sarva-bliutany anyatra tirtbebhj'a ” 
 iti grutis tu vaidba-’tirikta-hinsa-nivrtter ista-sadlianatvaru eva vakti, na tu 
 vaidba-lnnsaya anista-sadbanatva-’bbavam apl ’ty-adikam Yogavarttike 
 drastavyam iti dik. 
 
 “na karmana na prajaya dbanena, tyagenai ’ke amrtatvam anagur” iti, 
 
 “ tam eva viditva ’ti mrtyum eti, na ’nyab pantba vidyate ’yanaye ” 
 
 ’ty-acli-gruti-virodbena tu soma-pana-’dibbir amrtatvaih gaunarn eva man- 
 tavyam ; 
 
 “ a-bbuta-samplavam sthanam amrtatvam bi bbasyata ” 
 iti Yisnupuranat. 
 
 tad evarii drsta-’drsto-’payayob saksat-parama-purusartba-’sadbanatve 
 sadbite tad-upaya-’kanksayam viveka-jnanam upayo vaktavyah. tatra 
 '\aveka-jnanam aviveka-’kbya-dulikba-betu-’ccbeda-dvarai ’va bano-’paya ity 
 agayena ’dav avivekam eve ’tara-pratisedbena beya-betutaya parigesayati 
 pragbattakena : 
 
 na svabhavato baddhasya moksa-sadhano-’pade^a-vidhih. 7. 
 
 dulikba-’tyanta-nivrtter moksatvasyo ’ktataya bandbo ’tra duhkba-yoga 
 eva. tasya bandbasya puruse na svabbavikatvam vaksyamana-laksanam asti, 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
10 
 
 I. 7. SdmJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 yato na svabhavato baddhasya moksaya sadhano-’padegasya grautasya vi- 
 dhir anusthanam niyojyanaiii ghatate. na hy agneh svabhavikad ausnyan 
 moksah sambhavati ; svabhavikasya yavad-dravya-bhavitvad ity arthah. 
 tad uktam Igvara-gltayam : 
 
 5 “ yady atma malino ’svaccho vikarl syat svabhavatah, 
 
 na hi tasya bhaven muktir janma-’ntara-gatair apl ” ’ti. 
 
 yasmin sati karana-vilambad vilambo yasyo ’tpattau na bhavati, tasya tat 
 svabhavikam iti svabhavikatva-laksanam. 
 
 « nanu sarvado ’palambha-’patter duhkbasya svabhavikatva^ankai ’va 
 10 nastl » ’ti cen, na ; triguna-’tmakatvena cittasya duhkha-svabhavatve ’pi 
 sattva-’dhikyena ’bhibhavat sada duhkha-’nupalabdhi-vad atmano’pi tad- 
 anupalabdhi-sambhavat ; dubklia-svabhavikatva-vadibhir bauddhaig citta- 
 syai ’va ’tmata-’bhyupagamac ca. « atliai ’vam atma-nagad eva mokso ’stv » 
 iti cen, na ; aham baddho vimuktah syiim iti bandha-samanadhikaranyenai 
 15 ’va moksasya purusartliatvad iti. 
 
 « bhavatv ananusthanam, tena kim ? » ity ata aha : 
 
 svabhavasya ’napayitvad ananusthana-laksanam apramanyam. 8. 
 
 svabhavasya yavad-dravya-bhavitvan moksa-’sambhavena tat-sadliano- 
 ’padestr-gruter ananusthana-laksanam apramanyam syad ity arthah. 
 
 20 « nanu gruti-balad eva ’nusthanam syat ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 na ’gakyo-’padeQa-vidhir, upadiste ’py anupade 9 ah. 9. 
 
 na ’gakyaya phalayo ’padegasya ’nusthanaiii sambhavati, yata upadiste 
 ’pi vihite ’py agakyasyo ’paye sa upadego na bhavati, kiiix tu ’padega-’bhasa 
 eva ; badhitam artham vedo ’pi na bodhayatl ’ti nyayad ity arthah. 
 
 25 atra gankate : 
 
 gukla-pata-vad bija-vac cet, 10. 
 
 « nanu svabhavikasya ’py apayo drgyate, yatha gukla-patasya svabha- 
 vikam gauklyaiii ragena ’paniyate, yatha ca bljasya svabhaviky apy ahkura- 
 gaktir agnina ’paniyate ; atah gukla-pata-vad bija-vac ca svabhavikasya 
 00 bandhasya ’py apayah puruse sambhavati ’ti tadvad eva tat-sadhano- 
 ’padegah syad » iti ced ity arthah. 
 
 samadhatte : 
 
 gakty-ndbhava-’nudbhavabhyam na ’gakyo-’padegah. 11. 
 
 ukta-drstantayor api na ’gakyaya svabhavika-’payayo ’padego lokanam 
 35 bhavati. kutah ? gakty-udbhava-’nudbhavabhyam. drstanta-dvaye hi 
 
SdmJchya-pravacana-bhasye. I. 15. 
 
 11 
 
 gauklya-’der avirbhava-tirobhavav eva bhavatah, na tu gauklya-’iikura- 
 gaktyor apayo bbavati ; rajaka-’di vyaparair yogi-samkalpa-’dibhig ca 
 rakta-pata-bhrsta-bljayoh punah gauklya-’ilkuragakty-avirbhavad ity arthah. 
 
 « nanv evam puruse ’pi duhkha-gakti-tirobhava eva mokso ’stv » iti cen, 
 na ; dulikha-’tyanta-nivrtter eva loke purusarthatvar’nubhavac chruti- 5 
 smrtyoh purusarthatva-siddheg ca, na tu drstantayor iva tirobhava-matrasye 
 ’ti. kiiii ca dulikha-gakti-tirobhava-matrasya moksatve kadacid yogl-’gvara- 
 samkalpa-’dina gakty-udbbavasya bhrsta-bljesv iva muktesv api sambhavena 
 ’nirmoksa-’pattir iti. 
 
 svabhavato bandhaiia nirakrtya nimittebhyo : pi bandham apakaroti 10 
 sutra-jatena. puruse dulikhasya naimittikatve ’pi jnana-’dy-upayo-’ccbedya- 
 tvarii na ghateta ; anagata-’vastha-suksma-duhkhasya yavad-dravya-bhavi- 
 tvad ity agayena naimittikatvaiii nirakriyate • 
 
 na kala-yogato, vyapino nityasya sarva-sambandhat. 12. 
 
 na ’pi kala-sambandha-nimittakah purusasya bandhah. kutalr? vyapino 15 
 nityasya kalasya sarva-’vacchedena sarvada mukta-’mukta-sakala-purusa- 
 sambandhat ; sarva-’vacchedena sada sakala-purusanam bandba-’patter ity 
 arthah. atra ca prakarane kala-dega-karma-’dinam nimittatva-samanyam 
 na ’palapyate ; gruti-smrti-yuktibhih siddhatvat ; kiiii tu yan naimittikatvam 
 pakaja-rupa-’di-van nimitta-janyatvam, tad eva bandhe pratisidhyate , pu- 20 
 ruse bandhasyau ’padhikatva-’bhyupagamat. « nanu kala-’di-nimittakatve 
 ’pi sahakary-antara-sambhava-’sambhavabbyam vyavastba syad» iti ced, 
 evam sati yat-samyoge saty avagyam bandhas, tatrai va sahakarini lagha- 
 vad bandho yuktah ; puruse bandha-vyavabarasyau ’padbikatvena ’py 
 upapatter iti krtam naimittikatvene ’ti. 25 
 
 na de<?a-yogato ’py asmat. 13. 
 
 dega-yogato ’pi na bandhah. kutah? asmat purva-sutro-’ktan mukta- 
 ’mukta-sarva-purusa-sambandhat ; muktasya ’pi bandlia-’patter ity artbah. 
 
 na ’vasthato, deha-dharmatvat tasyah. 14. 
 
 samghata-vigesa-rupata-’khya deha-rupa ya ’vastba, na tan-nimittato 30 
 ’pi purusasya bandhah. kutah? tasya avasthay a deha-dharmatvat ; acetana- 
 dharmatvad ity arthah. anya-dharmasya saksad anya-bandhakatve ’tipia- 
 sangat ; muktasya ’pi bandha-’patter ity arthah. 
 
 « nanu purusasya ’py avasthayaiii kim badhakam ? » tatra ’ha : 
 asango ’yam purusa iti. 15. 35 
 
 iti-gabdo hetv-arthe. purusasya ’sangatvad avasthaya deha-matra- 
 
12 
 
 I. 15. Sdmlchya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 dharmatvam iti purva-sutrena ’nvayah. purusasya ’vastha-rupa-vikara- 
 svikare vikara-hetu-samyoga-’kliyah sangah prasajyete ’ti bliavah. asangatve 
 ca grutih : “ sa yad atra kimcit pagyaty, ananvagatas tena bhavati ; asango 
 by ayam purusa” iti. sangag ca samyoga-matram na bhavati ; kiila-dega- 
 5 sambandhasya purvam uktatvat ; gruti-smrtisu padma-pattra-stha-jalene ’va 
 padma-pattrasya ’sangatayah purusa-’saiigatayam. drstantata-gravanac ca. 
 
 na karmana, ’nya-dharmatvad atiprasakteg ca. 16. 
 
 na vihita-nisiddha-karmana ’pi purusasya bandhab ; karmanam anatma- 
 dbarmatvat ; anya-dharmena saksad anyasya bandhe ca muktasya ’pi 
 10 bandlia-’patteh. « nanu sva-svo-’padhi-karmana bandba-’iigTkare na ’yam 
 dosa» ity agayena hetv-antaram aba: atiprasakteg ce ’ti. pralaya-’dav api 
 dubkha-yoga-rupa-bandha-’patteg ce ’ty arthah. sahakary-antara-vilambato 
 vilamba-kalpanarh ca prag eva nirakrtam “na kala-yogata” ity-adi-sutra iti. 
 
 « nanv evam dulikha-yoga-rupo ’pi bandbab karma-samanadbikaranya- 
 15 ’nurodliena cittasyai ’va ’stu ; dubkbasya citta-dbarmatayab siddbatvac ca. 
 kim-artham purusasya ’pi kalpyate bandba? » ity agankayam aha : 
 
 vicitra-bhoga-’nupapattir anya-dliarmatve. 17. 
 
 duhkha-yoga-rupa-bandhasya citta-matra-dbarmatve vicitra-bhoga-’n- 
 upapattili. purusasya hi dubkha-yogam vina ’pi dubkba-saksatkara-’khya- 
 20 bhoga-svikare sarva-purusa-duhkba-’dinaih sarva-purusa-bbogyata syan, 
 niyamaka-’bbavat. tatag ca ’yarn duhkba-bbokta ’yam ca sukha-bhokte 
 ’ty-adi-rupa-bhoga-vaicitryam no ’papadyete ’ty arthah. ato bboga-vaicitryo- 
 ’papattaye bhoga-niyamakataya dubkha-’di-yoga-rupo bandhab puruse ’pi 
 svlkaryah. sa ca pui'use duhkha-yogah pratibimba-rupa eve ’ti prag evo 
 25 ’ktam. pratibimbag ca svo-’padhi-vrtter eva bhavati ’ti na sarva-pumsam 
 sarva-dulikha-bhoga iti bliavah. citta-vrtti-bodbe purusasya ’nadib sva- 
 svami-bbavab sambandho betur iti Yoga-bhasyad ayam siddhantab siddbah. 
 citte ca purusasya svatvam sva-bbukta-vrtti-vasana-vattvam iti. yat tu 
 < cittasyai ’va bandha-moksau, na purusasye > ’ti gruti-smrtisu giyate, tad 
 30 bimba-rupa-dulrkba-yoga-rupam paramartbikam bandbam adaya bodhyam. 
 
 saksat-prakrti-nimittakatvam api bandbasya ’pakaroti : 
 
 prakrti-nibandhanac cen, na, tasya api paratantryam. 18. 
 
 « nanu prakrti-nimittad bandho bbavatv » iti cen, na, yatas tasya api 
 bandhakatve samyoga-paratantryam uttara-sutre vaksyamanam asti. sarii- 
 35 yoga-vigesam vina ’pi bandhakatve pralaya-’dav api duhklia-bandha-pra- 
 sangad ity arthah. 
 
 prakrti-nibandhana ced iti patbe tu prakrti-nibandbana ced baddhate 
 ’ty arthah. 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. I. 19. 
 
 13 
 
 ato yat-para-tantra prakrtir bandha-karanam sambhavet, tasmad eva 
 samyoga-vigesad aupadhiko bandho, ’gni-samyogaj jalau-’snya-vad iti sva- 
 siddhantam anenai ’va prasangena ’ntarala eva ’vadharayati : 
 
 na nitya-Quddha-buddha-mukta-svabliavasya tad-yogas tad-yogad 
 rte. 19. 5 
 
 tasmat tad-yogad rte prakrti-samyogam vina na purusasya tad-yogo 
 bandlia-samparko ’sti ; api tu tata eva bandhah. bandliasyau-’padhikatva- 
 labhaya naii-dvayena vakro-’ktih. yadi bi bandhah prakrti-samyoga-janyah 
 syat pakaja-rupa-vat, tada tadvad eva tad-viyoge ’py anuvarteta. na ca 
 dvitlya-ksana-’der duhkha-nagakatvarii kalpyam ; karana-nagasya karya- 10 
 nagakatayah klptatvena tenai ’vo ’papattav asmabhis tad-akalpanat. VTttir 
 hi duhkha-’der upadanam. ato dlpa-gikha-vat ksana-bhanguraya vrtter 
 agu-vinagitvenai ’va tad-dharmanam duhkhe-’ccha-’dinam agu-vinagah 
 sambhavatl ’ti. atah prakrti-viyoge bandha-’bhavad aupadhika eva bandho, 
 na tu svabhaviko naimittiko ve ’ti. tatha samyoga-nivrttir eva saksad 15 
 clhano-’paya ity api vakro-’kti-phalam. tatha ca smrtih : 
 
 “ yatha j valad-grha-’ glista-grham vicchidya raksyate, 
 tatha sadosa-prakrti-viccliinno ’yam na gocati ” ’ti. 
 
 vaigesikanam iva paramarthiko duhkha-yoga iti bhramo ma bhud ity 
 etad-arthaiii nitye ’ty-adi. yatha svabhava-guddhasya sphatikasya raga- 20 
 yogo na japa-yogam vina ghatate, tathai ’va nitya-guddha-’di-svabhavasya 
 purusasyo ’padhi-samyogam vina duhkha-samyogo na ghatate ; svato 
 duhkha-’dy-asambhavad ity arthah. tad uktam Saiu - e : 
 
 “ yatha hi kevalo raktah sphatiko laksyate janaih 
 ranjaka-’dy-upadhanena, tad vat parama-purusa ” iti. 25 
 
 nityatvam kala-’navacchinnatvam, guddha-’di-svabhavatvam ca nitya- 
 guddhatva-’dikam. tatra nitya-guddhatvam sada-papa-punya-gunyatvaiii, 
 nitya-buddhatvam alupta-eid-rupatvam, nitya-muktatvam sada-paramar- 
 thika-duhkha-’yuktatvam. pratibimba-rupa-dulikha-yogas tv aparamarthiko 
 bandha iti bliavah. atmano nitya-gudcUiatva-’dau ca grutir “ ayam atmfi 30 
 san-matro nityah guddho buddhah satyo mukto niranjano vibhur” ity-adih. 
 
 « nanv asya manana-gastratvad atra ’rthe yuktir api vaktavye » ’ti cet, 
 satyarn. na tad-yogas tad-yogad rta ity anena nitya-guddliatva-’dau yuktir 
 apy uktai ’va. tatha hy atmano nityatva-vibhutva-’dikam tavan nyaya-’di- 
 darganesv eva sadhitam. tatra nityasya vibhor atmano yad-yogam vina 35 
 duhkha-’dy-akhila-vikarair yogo na bhavati, tasyai ’va ’ntahkaranasya 
 sarva-sammata-karanasya tad-upadana-karanatvam eva yuktahi laghavat ; 
 sarva-vikaresv antahkaranasyai ’va ’nvaya-vyatirekabhyam ca. na punar 
 antar-vikaresu manaso nimittatvam atmanag co ’padanatvahi yuktam ; 
 
14 
 
 I. 19. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 karana-dvaya-kalpane gauravat. « nanv aharii suklii duhkhi karoml ’ty- 
 ady-anubliavad atmano vikaro-’padanatva-siddhir » iti cen, na ; aliam gaura 
 ity-adi-bhrama-gata-’ntahpatitvena ’pramanya-ganka-’skanditatayo ’kta-pra- 
 tyaksanam ukta-tarka-’nugrhTtar’numana-’peksaya durbalatvat. atmanag 
 s cin-matratve tu yuktir agre vaksyata iti dik. asya sutrasyai ’va ’rtliah 
 Karikaya ’py uktah : 
 
 “ tasmat tat-samyogad acetanaiii cetanavad iva liiigam, 
 guna-kartrtve ca tatha karte ’va bhavaty udasina ” iti. 
 
 kartrtvam atra duhkhitva-’di-sakala-vikaro-’palaksanam. tatlia Yoga-sutre 
 10 ’py asya sutrasyai ’va ’rtha uktah : “ drastr-drgyayoh saiiiyogo heya-hetur ” 
 iti ; Gltayaiii ca : 
 
 “ purusah prakrti-stho lii bhunkte prakrti-jan gunan ” iti. 
 prakrti-sthah prakrtau samyuktah. tatha ca grutav api : 
 
 “ atme-’ndriya-mano-yuktam bhokte ’ty ahur manlsina ” iti. 
 
 15 na ca « kala-’di-vad eva prakrti-saihyogo ’pi mukta-’mukta-purusa- 
 sadharanataya kathara bandha-hetur » iti vacyam ; jaimia-’para-namnah 
 sva-sva-buddhi-bhava-’panna-prakrti-samyoga-vigesasyai ’va ’tra samyoga- 
 gabda-’rtliatvat ; Yoga-bhasye Vyasais tatha vyakhyatat vat ; buddhi-vrtty- 
 upadhinai ’va puruse duhkha-yogac ca. vaigesika-’di-vad eva bhoga- 
 20 janakata-’vacchedakatvena ’ntahkarana-samyoge vaijatyaiii ca ’smabhir api 
 ’starn. ato na susupty-adau bandha-prasangah. svatvam ca sva-bhukta- 
 vrtti-vasana-vattvam. yat-kimcid-vrtti-tat-saihskara-pravaho ’py anadir ; 
 atah sva-svami-bhava-vyavasthitih. kagcit tu « prakrti-purusayoh samyoga- 
 ’nglkare purusasya parinama-sangau prasajyeyatam ; ato ’tra ’viveka eva 
 25 yoga-gabda-’rtho, na tu saiiiyoga » iti. tan na ; “ tad-yogo ’py avivekad ” 
 iti sutrena ’vivekasya yoga-hetutaya eva sutra-karena vaksyamanatvat ; 
 “ sva-svami-gaktyoh svarupo-’palabdhi-hetuh saiiiyogas,” “ tasya hetur 
 avidye ” ’ti sutrabliyam Pataiijale ’pi samyoga-hetutvasyai ’va ’vidyaya 
 uk tat vac ca. kim ca viveka-’bhava-rupasya ’vivekasya saiiiyogatve pralaya- 
 30 'dav api prakrti-purusa-samyoga-sattvena bhoga-’dy-apattih. mithyajnana- 
 rupasya ’vivekasya ca saiiiyogatve atma-’grayah ; pum-prakrti-samyogasya 
 ’jnana-’di-hetutvad iti. tasmad aviveka-’tirikto yogo vaktavyah ; sa ca 
 saiiiyoga eva, ’nyasya ’pranianikatvat. samyogag ca na parinamah ; samanya- 
 guna-’tirikta-dharmo-’tpattyai ’va parinamitva-vyavaharat ; anyatha kiita- 
 35 sthasya sarvagatatva-rupa-vibhutva-’nupapatteh. na ’pi samyoga-matram 
 sahgali ; parinama-hetu-samyogasyai ’va sanga-gabda-’rtliataya uktatvad iti. 
 «nanu tatlia ’pi katham vibhvoh prakrti-purusayor mahad-adi-hetur anityah 
 samyogo ghatata» iti cen, na ; prakrteh paricchinna-’paricchinna-trividha- 
 guna-samudaya-rupataya pariccliinna-guna-’vacchedena purusa-sariiyogo- 
 
SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 I. 22. 
 
 15 
 
 ’tpatteh sambhavat ; gruti-smrti-siddhatvat prakrti-samyoga-ksobhayor iti. 
 etac ca Yogavarttike prapancitam asmabhih. aparas tu « bbogya-bhoktr- 
 yogyatai ’va ’nayoh samyoga » ity alia, tad api na ; yogyataya nityatve 
 jnana-nivartyatva-’nupapatteh ; anityatve kim aparaddharii samyogena, 
 parinamitva-’patteh samanatvat ? bhogya-bhoktr-yogyatayah saiiiyoga-rupa- 
 tvasya sutra-’digy anuktatvena ’pramanikatvac ce ’ti. tasmat samyoga- 
 yicesa eva ’tra bandlia-’khya-heya-hetutaya sutra-kara-’bhipreta iti svayam 
 bandha-betur avadharitah. 
 
 idaniiii nastika-’bhipreta api bandba-hetavo nirakartavyah. tatra 
 “ sad-abbijno daga-balo ’dvaya-yadi vinayaka ” 
 
 ity-Anu^asana-’di-siddbah ksanika-vijnana-’tma-vadino bauddha-prablieda 
 evam aliuh : « na ’sti prakrty-adi babyam vastu, yena tat-samyogad aupa- 
 dbikas tattviko va bandbab syat ; kim tu ksanika-vijnana-samtana-matram 
 advitiyarb tattvam ; anyat sarvarii sarbvrtikam, saiiiyrtic ca ’vidya mitbya- 
 jnana-’kbya ; tata eva bandba » iti. tatha ca tair uktam : 
 
 “ abhinno ’pi lii buddhy-atma viparyasa-nidai^anaih 
 grabya-grabaka-sariivitti-bhedavan iva laksyata ” iti. 
 
 tan-matam adau nirakriyate : 
 
 na ’vidyato ’py, avastuna bandha-’yogat. 20. 
 
 api-gabdab purvokta-kala-’dy-apeksaya. avidyato ’pi na saksad bandha- 
 yogo ’dvaita-vadinam ; tesam avidyaya apy avastutvena taya bandlia-’nau- 
 cityat. na hi svapna-rajjva bandhanam drstam ity artbah. « bandho ’py 
 avastava » iti cen, na ; svayaiii sutra-karena nirakarisyamanatvat ; vijiiana- 
 ’ d va i ta-cpa vano’ ttar am bandha-nivrttaye yoga-’bhyasa-’bhyupagama-viro- 
 dhac ca; bandba-mithyatva-^ravanena bandha-nivrtty-akhya-phala-siddhatva- 
 niccayat tad-artham bahv-ayasa-sadhya-yoga-’nustbana-’sambbavad iti. 
 
 vastutve siddhanta-hanih. 21. 
 
 yadi ca ’vidyaya vastutvam svikriyate, tada sva-’bbyupagatasya ’vidya- 
 ’nrtatvasya lianir ity artliab. 
 
 vijatiya-dvaita-’pattig ca. 22. 
 
 kiiii ca ’vidyaya vastutve ksanika-vijnana-samtanad vijatlyam dvaitam 
 prasajyeta ; tac ca bhavatam anistam ity arthali. samtana-’ntabpati-vyaktl- 
 nam anantyat sajatlya-dvaitam isyata eve ’ty agayena vijatlye ’ti vigesanam. 
 « nanv avidyaya api jnana-vicesatvad avidyaya ’pi katham vijatiya-dvaitam » 
 iti cen, na ; jnana-rupa-’ vidyaya bandho-’ttarakallnataya vasana-rupa-’vi- 
 dyaya eva tair bandba-betutva-’bbyupagamat. vasana tu jnanad vijatiyai 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 16 
 
 I. 22. Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 ’ve ’ti. ebbig ca sutrair Brahma-mlmansa-siddhanto nirakriyata iti bbramo 
 na kartavyah ; Brahma-mimansayam kena ’pi sutrena ’vidya-matrato ban- 
 dbasya ’nuktatvat ; “ avibbago vacanad ” ity-adi-sutrair Brahma-mlmansaya 
 abhipretasya ’vibbaga-laksana-’dvaitasya ’vidya-’di-vastavatve ’py avirodhac 
 ca. yat tu vedanti-bruvanam adhunikasya maya-vadasya ’tra liiigam 
 drgyate, tat tesara api vijilana-vady-ekade^itaya yuktam eva 
 
 “ mayavadam asac-chastram pracchannam bauddham eva ca 
 mayai ’va katliitaiii, devi, kalau brabmana-rupine ” 
 
 ’ty-adi-Padmapurana-sthadyiva-vakya-paramparabbyab. na tu tad vedanta- 
 matam ; 
 
 “ veda-’rtba-van maha-^astram mayavadam avaidikam ” 
 
 iti tad-vakya-gesad iti. maya-vadino ’tra ca na saksat prativaditvam, 
 vijatlye ’ti vi^esana-vaiyarthyat ; maya-vade sajatiya-dvaitasya ’py an- 
 abbyupagamad iti. tasmad atra prakarane vijnana-vadinam bandha-hetu- 
 vyavasthai ’va saksan nirakriyate ; anayai ’va ca rltya navlnanam api 
 pracchanna-bauddhanam maya-vadinam avidya-matrasya tucchasya bandba- 
 betutvaiii nirakrtam veditavyam. asman-mate tv avidyayah kutastha- 
 nityata-rupa-paramartbikatva-'bhave ’pi ghata-’di-vad vastavatvena vaksya- 
 mana-samyoga-dvara bandha-hetutve yatbokta-badlia-’navaka§ah. evarn 
 yoga-mate brabma-mlmansa-mate ’pi ’ti. 
 
 (jankate : 
 
 viruddho-’bhaya-rupa cet. 23. 
 
 « nanu viruddham yad ubbayam sad asac ca sad-asad-vilaksanam va, 
 tad-rupai ’va ’vidya vaktavya? ato na taya paramarthika-’dvaita-bhanga » 
 iti ced ity arthah. svayaiii tu sad-asattvam prapancasya yad vaksyati, tatra 
 sattva-’sattve vyakta-’vyaktatva-rupatvad viruddbe eva na bbavata iti 
 sucayituiii viruddba-pado-’padanam. 
 
 pariharati : 
 
 na tadrk-padartha-’pratiteh. 24. 
 
 sugamam. api ca ’vidyayah saksad eva dubkha-yoga-’khya-bandha- 
 hetutve jnanena ’vidya-ksaya-’nantaram prarabdha-bboga-’nupapattih ; 
 bandha-paryayasya duhkha-bhogasya karana-na§ad iti. asmad-adi-mate tu 
 na ’yarn dosah ; samyoga-dvarai ’va ’vidya-karma-’dlnam bandha-betutvat. 
 janma-’kiiyag ca samyogah prarabdha-samaptim vina na nagyatl ’ti. 
 
 punah gankate : 
 
 na vayam sat-padartha-vadino vai^esika-’di-vat. 25. 
 
 « nanu vaigesika-’dy-astika-van na vayam sabsodaga-’di-niyata-padartha- 
 
Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. I. 28. 
 
 17 
 
 vadinah. ato ’pratlto ’pi sad-asad-atmakah sad-asad-vilaksano va padartho 
 ’vidye ’ty abhyupeyam » iti bhavah. 
 
 pariharati : 
 
 aniyatatve ’pi na ’yauktikasya samgraho, ’nyatha balo-’nmatta- 
 ’di-samatvam. 26. 5 
 
 padartha-niyamo ma ’stu, tatha ’pi bhava-’bhava-virodhena yukti-virud- 
 dhasya sad-asad-atmaka-padarthasya samgraho bhavad-vacana-matrac clii- 
 syanam na sambhavati ; anyatha balaka-’dy-uktasya ’py ayauktiltasya 
 samgrahah syad ity arthah. ^ruty-adikam ca ’sminn arthe spbutaiii na 
 ’sti ; yukti-yirodhena ca samdigdha-^rnter artha-’ntara-siddhir iti bhavah. 10 
 
 “ na ’sad-rupa na sad-rupa maya nai ’vo ’bhaya-’tmika 
 sad-asadbhyam anirvacya mithya-bhuta sanatani ” 
 
 ’ty-adi-Saura-’di-vakyanam tv ayam arthah : 
 
 “ vikara-jananlm mayam asta-rupam ajam dhruvam ” 
 
 ity-adi-Qruti-siddha maya-’khya prakrtih paramartha-satx na bhavati, purva- 15 
 ptirva-vikara-rupaih prati-ksanam apayiit ; na ’pi paramartha-’satl bhavaty, 
 artha-kriya-karitvena Qa^a-^rnga-vilaksanatvat ; na ’pi tad-ubhaya-’tmika 
 virodhac ca. atah sad-asadbhyam anirvacya saty eve ’ty asaty eve ’ti ca 
 nirdharyo ’padestum agakya ; kim tu mithya-bhuta laya-’khya-vyavaharika- 
 ’sattva-vatl parinami-nityata-rupa-vyavaharika-sattva-vatT ce ’ti. etac ca 20 
 ’gre prapancayisyama iti dik. etat-prakarano-’panyastani ca sarvany eva 
 dusanany adhunike ’pi maya-vade yojaniyani. 
 
 apare nastika ahull : «ksanika bahya-visayah santi, tesarh vasanaya 
 jivasya bandha » iti. tad api dusayati : 
 
 na ’nadi-visayo-’paraga-nimittako ’py asya. 27. 25 
 
 asya ’tmanah pravaha-rupena ’nadir ya visaya-vasana, tan-nimittako 
 ’pi bandho na sambhavati ’ty arthah. 
 
 nimittato ’py asye ’ti pathas tu samicinah. 
 
 atra he turn aha : 
 
 na bahya-’bhyantarayor uparanjyo-’paranjaka-bhavo ’pi, de?a- 30 
 vyavadhanat, Srughna-stha-Pataliputra-sthayor iva. 28. 
 
 tan-mate paricchinno deha-’nta-stha eva ’tma. tasya ’bhyantarasya na 
 bahya-visayena saho ’paranjyo-’paranjaka-bhavo ’pi sambhavati. kutah? 
 Srughna-stha-Pataliputra-sthayor iva dega-vyavadhanad ity arthah. sarii- 
 yoge saty eva hi vasana-’khya uparago drstah ; yatha manjistha-vastrayor, 35 
 yatha va puspa-sphatikayor iti. 
 
18 
 
 I. 28. SdmJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 api-^abdena sva-mate ’pi samyoga-’bhava-’clih samucclyate. — Srughna- 
 Pataliputrau viprakrstau de^a-vi^esau. 
 
 « nanu bhavatam indriyanam iva ’smakam atmano visaya-dege gamanad 
 visaya-samyogena visayo-’parago vaktavyah. » tatra ’ha : 
 
 5 dvayor eka-de<?a-labdho-’paragan na vyavastha. 29. 
 
 dvayor baddlia-mukta-’tmanor ekasmin visaya-de9e labdha-visayo-’para- 
 gan na bandha-moksa-vyavastba syat; muktasya ’pi bandlia-’pattir ity arthab. 
 
 atra ^afikate : 
 
 adrsta-vagac cet, 30. 
 
 10 « nanv eka-dec;a-sanibandhena visaya-sariiyoga-samye ’py adrsta-vagad 
 
 evo ’paraga-labha » iti ced ity artbah. 
 
 pariharati : 
 
 na dvayor eka-kala-’yogad upakaryo-’pakaraka-bhavah. 31. 
 
 ksanikatva-’bbyupagamad dvayoli kartr-bboktror eka-kala-’sattvena no 
 15 ’pakaryo-’pakaraka-bbavah ; na kartr-nistba-’drstena bboktr-nistbo visayo- 
 ’paragah sambhavati ’ty arthab. 
 
 gaiikate : 
 
 putra-karma-vad iti cet, 32. 
 
 « nanu yatlia pitr-nistbena putra-karmana putrasyo ’pakaro bhavati, 
 20 tadvad vyadbikaranenai ’va ’drstena yisayo-’paragah syad ity arthab. 
 
 drstanta-’siddhya pariharati : 
 
 na ’sti hi tatra sthira eka-’tma, yo garbhadhana-’dina samskri- 
 yeta. 33. 
 
 putrestya ’pi tan-mate putrasyo ’pakaro na ghatate. lii yasmat tatra 
 25 tan-mate garbhadhanam arabbya janma-paryantam stliayl eka atma na ’sti, 
 yo janmo-’ttarakalma-karma-’dhikara-’rtham putrestya samskriyete ’ti 
 drstantasya ’py asiddbir ity artbah. asman-mate tu sthairya-’bhyupagamat 
 tatra ’py adrsta-samanadhikaranyam eva ’sti ; putrestya janitena putro- 
 ’padbi-nistba-’drstenai ’va putro-’padbi-dvara putrasyo ’pakarad ity asman- 
 30 mate ’pi na drstanta-’siddbir iti bhavah. 
 
 « nanu bandhasya ’pi ksanikatvad aniyata-karanako ’bbava-karanako 
 va bandho ’stv » ity a^ayena ’paro nastikah pratyavatisthate : 
 
 sthira-karya-’siddheh ksanikatvam. 34. 
 
SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. I. 40. 
 
 19 
 
 bandhasye ’ti gesah. bhavas tu ’kta eva. atra ’yam prayogah : vivada- 
 ’spadam bandha-’di ksanikam ; sattvat ; dipa-gikha-’di-vad iti. na ca ghata- 
 ’dau vyabhicarah ; tasya ’pi paksa-samatvat. etad evo ’ktam sthira-karya- 
 ’siddher iti. 
 
 samadhatte : 
 
 na, pratyabhijna-badhat. 35. 
 
 na kasya ’pi ksanikatvam ; yad eva ’ham adraksam, tad eva ’haiii 
 sprgami ’ty-acli-pratyabkijnaya sthairya-siddheh ksanikatvasya badhat ; 
 pratipaksa-’numanene ’ty arthah. tad yatha : bandha-’di sthiram ; sattvat ; 
 ghata-’di-vad iti. asman-mata eva ’nukula-tarka-sattvena na sat-pratipak- 
 sata. pradTpa-’dau ca suksma-’neka-ksana-’nakalanena ksanikatva-bhrama 
 eva paresam iti. 
 
 gruti-nyaya-virodhac ca. 36. 
 
 “ sad eva, saumye, ’dam agra aslt,” “ tama eve ’dam agra asld ” ity- 
 adi-grutibhih “katham asatah saj jayete ” ’ty-adi-grauta-’di-yuktibhig ca 
 karya-karana-’tmaka-’khila-prapance ksamkatva-’numanasya virodhan na 
 ksanikatvam kasya ’pi ’ty arthah. 
 
 drstanta-’siddheQ ca. 37. 
 
 pradlpa-gikha-’di-drstante ksanikatva-’siddheg ca na ksanikatva- 
 ’numanam ity arthah. 
 
 kim ca ksanikata-vadinam mrd-ghata-’di-sthale ’pi karya-karana-bliavah 
 pravrtti-nivrtty-anyatha-’nupapatti-siddho no ’papadyete ’ty alia : 
 
 yugapaj jayamanayor na karya-karana-bhavah. 38. 
 
 kiiii yugapaj jayamanayoh karya-karana-bhavah, kiiii va kramikayoh ? 
 tatra na ’dyo vinigamaka-’bhava-’dibhya iti bhavah. 
 
 na ’ntya ity aha : 
 
 purva-’paye uttara-’yogat. 39. 
 
 purvasya karanasya ’paya-kala uttarasya karyasyo ’tpatty-anaucityad 
 api na ksanika-vade sambhavati karya-karana-bhavah ; upadana-karana- 
 ’nugatatayai ’va karya-’nubhavad ity arthah. 
 
 upadana-karanam adhikrtyai ’va dusana-’ntaram aha : 
 
 tad-bhave tad-ayogad ubhaya-vyabhicarad api na. 40. 
 
 yatah purvasya bhava-kala uttarasya ’sambandho, ’ta ubhaya-vyabhi- 
 carad anvaya-vyatireka-vyabhicarad api na karya-karana-bhava ity arthah. 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
20 
 
 I. 40. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 tatlia hi : yado ’padeyo-’tpattis, tado ’padanam, yada co ’padana-’bhavas, 
 tado ’padeyo-’tpatty-abhava ity anvaya-vyatirekenai ’vo ’padano-’padeyayoh 
 karya-karana-bhava-graho bhavati. tatra ksanikatvena kramikayos tayor 
 viruddha-kalataya ’nvaya-vyatireka-vyabhicarabhyam na karya-karana- 
 o bhava-siddhir iti. 
 
 « nanu nimitta-karanasye ’vo ’padaua-karanasya ’pi purva-bhava-matre- 
 nai ’va karanata ’stu. » tatra ’ha : 
 
 purva-bhava-matre na niyamah. 41. 
 
 purva-bhava-matra-’bhyupagame ce ’dam evo ’padanam iti niyamo na 
 10 syat ; nimitta-karananam api purva-bhava-’viQesat. upadana-nimittayor 
 vibhagah sarva-loka-siddha ity arthah. 
 
 apare tu nastikii ahuh: « vijnana-’tii ikta-vastv-abhavena bandho ’pi 
 svapna-padartha-vat ; ato ’tyanta-mithyatvena na tatra karanam astl » ’ti. 
 tan-matam apakaroti : 
 
 15 na vijnana-matram, bahya-pratiteh. 42. 
 
 na vijnana-matram tattvam ; bakya-’rthanam api vijiiana-vat pratiti- 
 siddhatvad ity arthah. 
 
 « nanu laghava-tarkena svapna-’di-drstantair dr^yatva-hetuka-mithya- 
 tva-’numanena bahya-vastv-anubhavo badhanlyah. atra bhavatam Qruti- 
 20 smrt! api stall : “ cid din ’dam sarvam,” 
 
 “ tasmad vijnanam eva ’sti, na prapanco na samsrtir ” 
 ity-adl » iti. ato dusana-’ntaram aha : 
 
 tad-abhave tad-abhavac chunyaih tarhi. 43. 
 
 tarhi bahya-’bhave Qunyam eva prasajyeta, 11 a tu vijnanam api. kutah? 
 25 tad-abhave tad-abhavad, bahya-’bhave vijiianasya ’py abhava-prasaiigat ; 
 vijnana-pratlter api bahya-pratlti-vad avastu-visayatva-’numana-sambhavat ; 
 vijnana-pramanyasya kva ’py asiddhatvac ca ; tatlia vijnane pramananam 
 api bahyataya ’palapac ce ’ty arthah. « nanv anubhave kasya ’pi vivada- 
 ’bhavena na ’sti tatra pramana-’pekse » ’ti cen, na ; Qunya-vadinam eva tatra 
 30 vivadat. « atha ’sata ’pi pramanena vastu sidhyati ; visaya-’badhasyai ’va 
 pramanya-prayojakatviin, na tu pramana-paramarthikatvasye » ’ti cen, na ; 
 evarii saty asat-pramanasya sarvatra sulabhatvena kva ’py arthe pramana- 
 ’nvesanasya ’yogat. « atha ’san-madhye ’pi vyavaharika-sattva-rupo vi§esah 
 pramana-’disv estavya » iti ced, ayatam margena. kim punar idarii vyava- 
 35 harikatvam? yadi parinamitvam, tada ’smabhir api ’drgam eva sattvaih 
 grahya-graliaka-pramanaiiam istam ; ^ukti-rajata-’di-tulyatvasyai ’va pra- 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. I. 45. 
 
 21 
 
 pance ’smabhih pratisedhat. yadi punah pratlyamanata-matram, tada ’pi ; 
 tadrgair eva pramanair bahya-’rthasya ’pi siddhi-prasangat. laghava-tarka- 
 ’nugrhitena yatha-kathamcid-anumanenai ’va badhas tu vijhane ’pi samana 
 iti. etena ’dhunikanam vedanti-bruvanam api mataiii vijnana-vada-tulya- 
 yoga-ksemataya nirastam. vijnana-matra-satyata-pratipadaka-^ruti-smrtayas 6 
 tu kutasthatva-rupam paramarthika-sattam eva bahyanam pratisedbanti, 
 na tu parinamitva-rupam vyavaharika-sattam api ; 
 
 “ yat tu kala-’ntarena ’pi na ’nya-samjnam upaiti vai 
 parinama-’di-sambhutam, tad vastu, nrpa, tac ca kim ? ” 
 
 . “ vastu raje ’ti yal loke, yat tu raja-bhata-’dikam, 10 
 
 tatha ’nyac ca, nrpe, ’ttharu tu na sat saiitkalpanamayam ” 
 
 iti Visnupurana-’dibhyah parinamitvasyai ’va ’sattatva-’vagamad iti. sarh- 
 kalpanamayam I§vara-’di-samkalpa-racitam. etena 
 
 “ vijnanamayam evai ’tad a^esam avagacchate ” 
 
 ’ty-adina Visnupurane Mayamoha-rupina Visnuna ’surebhyo ’pi tattvam 15 
 evo ’padistam, te tv anadhikara-’di-dosair viparlta-’rtha-grahanena vijnana- 
 vadino nastika babhuvur ity avagantavyam. tad etat sarvam Brahma- 
 mlmansa-bhasye maya-vada-nirasana-prasangato vistaritam asmabhih. 
 
 « nanv evam bbavatu (junyam eva tattvam ; tada sutaram eva bandha- 
 karana-’nvesanam na yuktam tucchatvad » iti nastika-^iromanih praty- 20 
 avatisthate : 
 
 gunyam tattvam, bhavo vinagyati, vastn-dharmatvad vina- 
 gasya. 44. 
 
 9unyam eva tattvam, yatah sarvo ’pi bhavo vina9yati, ya9 ca vinag!, 
 sa mitliya, svapna-vat. atah sarva-vastunam ady-antayor abhava-matratvan 25 
 madhye ksanika-sattvam saiiivrtikaiii na paramartliikam bandha-’di. tatah 
 kim kena badhyete ’ty a9ayah. bhavanaiii vina9itve hetur vastu-dharmatvad 
 vina,9asye ’ti, vina,9asya vastu-svabhavatvat. svabbavam tu viliaya na 
 padarthas tisthatl ’ty arthah. 
 
 pariharati : 30 
 
 apavada-matram abuddhanam. 45. 
 
 bhavatvad vina^itvam iti mudlianam apavada-matram mithya-vada 
 eva ; na9a-karana-’bhavena niravayava-dravyanam na9a-’sambbavat ; karya- 
 nam api vina9a-’siddhe9 ca ; ghato jlrna iti pratyaya-vad eva ghato ’tlta 
 ity-adi-pratitya ghata-’der atita-’khyaya avasthaya eva siddbeh. avyakta- 35 
 taya9 ca karya-’titata-’bbyupagame ’sman-mata-prave9a eva. kim ca vina- 
 9asya prapanca-tattvata-’bbyupagame ’pi vina,9a eva bandkasya purusarthah 
 
22 
 
 I. 45. 
 
 Sdmkliya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 sambhavaty eve ’ti. kagcit tu vyacaste : < gunyarii tattvam ity ajnanarh 
 kutsita-vada-nuTtram, na punar atra yuktir asti ; pramana-sattva-’sattva- 
 vikalpa-’sahatvat. gunye pramana-’nglkare tenai ’va cunyata-ksatih ; anail- 
 glkare pramana-'bhavan na Qunya-siddbih. svatah siddhau ca cid-rupata- 
 5 ’dy-apattir ity artba > iti. na ca 
 
 « “ na nirodho na co ’tpattir na baddho na ca sadhakah 
 na mumuksur na vai mukta ity esa paramarthata.’’ 
 
 “ sarva-Qunyam uiralambam svarupam yatra cintyate, 
 abbava-yogah sa prokto, yena ’tmanam prapa§yatl” 
 
 10 ’ti gruti-smrtibbyam api (junyaih tattvataya pratipadyata » iti vacyam ; 
 purusanam nirodha-’dy-abhavasyai ’va tadrglsu grutisu tattvatayo ’ktatvat, 
 purvo-’ttara-vakyabhyam purusasyai ’va prakaranat ; villna-vi^va-cid-aka- 
 gasyai ’vai ’tadrga-smrtisu tattvataya pratipadanac ca, 
 
 “ trailokyam gagana-’karam nabhas-tulyam vapuh svakam 
 15 viyad-gami-mana dhyayan yogi brahmai ’va glyata” 
 
 ity-adi-vakya-’ntarair eka-vakyatvad, akaga-gunyayoh paryayatvad iti. 
 mano mabat-tattva-’dy-akhila-’ntabkaranam ; viyad-gaini cid-akage lluam. 
 
 dusana-’ntaram aha : 
 
 ubhaya-paksa-samana-ksematvad ayam api. 46. 
 
 20 ksanika-bahya-vijnano-’bbaya-paksayob samana-ksematvat tulya-niras- 
 
 ana-lietukatvad ayam api pakso vinagyatl ’ty anusangab. ksanika-paksa- 
 nirasa-hetur hi pratyabhijna-’nupapatty-adih gunya-vade ’pi samanah. tatlia 
 vijnana-paksa-nirasa-betur bahya-pratlty-adir apy atra samana ity arthah. 
 
 yad api « dubkba-nivrtti-rupataya tat-sadhanataya va giinyatai ’va ’stu 
 25 purusartha » iti tair manyate, tad api durghatam ity aba : 
 
 apurnsarthatvam ubhayatha. 47. 
 
 ubhayatha svatah paratag ca gunyatayah purusarthatvam na sam- 
 bbavati ; sva-nisthatvenai ’va sukba-’dlnam purusarthatvat ; sthirasya ca 
 purusasya ’nabhyupagamad ity arthali. 
 
 30 tad evam bandha-karana-visaye nastika-matani dusitani. idanlm 
 
 purva-nirasta-’vacpstany astika-sambhavyany apy anyani bandba-karanani 
 nirasyante. 
 
 na gati-vi<?esat. 48. 
 
 prakaranad bandho labhyate. na gati-vigesat garira-prave ga-’di-r upad 
 35 api purusasya bandha ity arthah. 
 
SdmkTiya-pravacana-bhdsye. I. 53. 
 
 23 
 
 atra hetum aha : 
 
 niskriyasya tad-asambhavat. 49. 
 
 niskriyasya vibkoh purusasya gaty-asambhavad ity arthah. 
 
 « nanu gmti-smrtyor ihaloka-paraloka-gamana-’gamana-gravanat puru- 
 sasya paricchinnatyam eva ’stu. tatha ca grutir apy “ angustha-matrah 
 puruso ’ntar-atme ” ’ty-adir » ity a9auka.ru apakaroti : 
 
 murtatvad ghata-’di-vat samana-dharma-’pattav apasiddhan- 
 tah. 50. 
 
 yacli ca ghata-’di-vat puman rnurtah paricchinnah svTkriyate, tada 
 savayavatva-vinaqitva-’diiia ghata-’di-samana-dharrua-’pattav apasiddhantah 
 syad ity arthah. 
 
 gati-Qrutim upapadayati : 
 
 gati-Qrutir apy upadhi-yogad, aka^a-vat. 51. 
 
 ya ca gati-grutir api puruse ’sti, sa viljhutva-ci'uti-smrti-yukty-anuro- 
 dhena ’ka9asye ’vo ’padhi-yogad eva mantavye ’ty arthah. tatra ca 
 pramanam 
 
 “ ghata-sarhvrtam aki^am nlyamane ghate yatha 
 ghato nlyeta, na ’kagam, tadvaj jlvo nabho-’pamah.” 
 
 “ buddher guuena ’tma-gunena cai ’va, ara-’gra-matro by avaro ’pi clrsta ” 
 
 ity-adi-crutih. “ nityah sarva-gatah sthanur ” ity-adika ca smrtih ; madhy- 
 ama-parimanatve savayavatva-’pattya vinagitvam, anutve ca deha-vyapi- 
 jnana-’dy-anupapattir ity-adig ca yuktir iti. ata eva 
 
 “ prakrtih kurute karma gubha-’gubha-phala-’tmakam, 
 prakrtig ca tad agnati trisu lokesu kama-ge ” 
 
 ’ty-adi-smrtibkih prakrter eva vigisya kriya-rupa gatih smaryata iti. 
 
 na karmana ’py, a-tad-dharmatvat. 52. 
 
 karmana adrstena ’pi saksan 11a purusasya bandhah. kutah ? purusa- 
 dharmatva-’bhavad ity arthah. purvam vihita-nisiddha-vyapara-rupena 
 karmana bandho nirakrtah ; atra tu taj-janya-’drstene ’ty arthika-vibhagad 
 apaunaruktyam. 
 
 « nanv anya-dharmena ’py adrstena ’nyasya bandhah syat.» tatra ’ha : 
 
 atiprasaktir anya-dharmatve. 53. 
 
 bandha-tat-karanayor bhinna-dharmatve ’tiprasaktir, muktasya ’pi 
 bandha-’pattir ity arthah. 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
24 
 
 I. 54. SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 kim bahuna? svabhava-’di-karma-’ntair anyena va kena ’pi purusasya 
 bandho-’tpattir na ghatate, gruti-virodhad iti sadharanam badhakam aha : 
 
 nirguna-’di-gruti-virodhag ce ’ti. 54. 
 
 purusa-bandhasya ’naupadhikatve 
 5 “ saksl ceta kevalo nirgunag ce ” 
 
 ’ty-adi-gruti-virodhag ce ’ty arthah. iti-gabdo bandha-hetu-parlksa-samaptau. 
 
 tad evam “ na svabhavato baddhasye ” ’ty-adina praghattakene ’tara- 
 pratisedhatah prakrti-purusa-samyoga eva saksad bandha-hetur avadliaritah. 
 tatre ’yam agahka : « nanu prakrti-sariiyogo ’pi puruse svabhavikatva-’di- 
 10 vikalpa-grastah katham na bhavati? saiiiyogasya svabhavikatva-kala-’di- 
 nimittakatve hi muktasya ’pi bandha-’pattir ity-adi-dosa yatha-yogyam 
 samana eve » ’ti. tain imam agankam pariharati : 
 
 tad-yogo ’py avivekan, na samanatvam. 55. 
 
 purvokta-tad-yogo ’pi purusasya ’vivekat ; vaksyamanad avivekad eva 
 15 hi nimittat saiiiyogo bhavati. ato no ’kta-dosanam samanatvam astl ’ty 
 arthah. sa ca ’viveko muktesu na 'sti ’ti na tesam punah samyogo bhavati 
 ’ti. « nanv aviveko ’tra na prakrti-purusa-’bheda-saksatkarah ; samyogat 
 prag asattvat. kirii tu viveka-pragabhavo ’viveka-’khya-jnana-vasana va. 
 tad ubhayam api na purusa-dharmah, kiih tu buddhi-dharma eve ’ty anya- 
 20 dharmena ’nyatra samyoge ’tiprasanga-dosa-samyam asty eve » ’ti cen, 
 mai ’vam ! visa} 7 ata-sambandhena ’vivekasya purusa-dharmatvat ; tatha ca 
 prakrtir buddhi-rupa satl yasmai svami-purusaya tanum vivicya na dargi- 
 tavatl, sva-vrtti-darganar’rtham tadlya-buddhi-rupena tatrai ’va puruse sarii- 
 yujyata iti vyavasthaya ’tiprasanga-’bhavat. tad uktam Karikaya : 
 
 25 “ purusasya dargana-’rtham kaivalya-’rtham tatha pradhanasya 
 
 paiigv-andha-vad ubhayor api saihyogas, tat-krtah sarga ” iti. 
 
 svamine purusaya pradhanena dargayituiii tayoh kaivalya-’rthaih ce ’ty 
 arthah. avivekasya vrtti-rupatvam tu “ van-matram, na tu tattvam, citta- 
 sthiter ” ity agami-sutre vaksyamah. avivekag ca samyoga-dvarai ’va 
 30 bandha-karanam ; pralaye bandha-’darganat ; aviveka-nage ’pi jlvan-muk- 
 tasya duhkha-bhoga-darganac ca. atah saksad eva ’viveko bandha-karanam 
 pran no ’ktah. 
 
 « nanu bhogya-bhoktr-bhava-niyamakatvena klptasya ’nadi-sva-svami- 
 bhavasya karma-’ dlnaiii va saihyoga-hetutvam astu; kim ity aviveko ’pi 
 35 saihyoga-hetur isyata ? » iti cen, na ; 
 
 “ purusah prakrti-stho hi bhunkte prakrti-jan gunan ; 
 karanam guna-sahgo ’sya sad-asad-yoni-janmasv ” 
 
SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. I. 55. 
 
 25 
 
 iti Gitayam sanga-’khya-’bhimanasya samyoga-hetutva-smaranat ; vak- 
 syamana-’di-vakya-yuktibhyag ca ; anyatha jnanato moksasya 9ruti-smrti- 
 siddhasya ’nupapatteg ca. « athai ’yam api svo-’padbi-karma-’dikam api 
 samyoga-karanam bhavati ; tad vihaya katham aviveka eva kevalam tatra 
 karanam ucyata ? » iti. ucyate : aviveka-’peksaya karma-’ dlnam api 5 
 paramparayai ’va purusa-sambandhah. tatha ’viveka eva purusena saksac 
 chettum 9akyate, karma-’ dikarh tv aviveka-’khya-hetu-’ccheda-dvarai ’ve 
 ’ty a9ayena ’viveka eva mukhyatah samyoga-hetutayo ’kta iti. ayam ca 
 ’viveko ’grhita-’samsargakam ubliaya-jnanam avidya-stbala-’bhisikta eva 
 vivaksitah ; “ bandho viparyayat,” “ viparyaya-bbedah pance ” ’ty-agami- 10 
 sutra-dvayat, “tasya hetur avidye ” ’ti Yoga-sutre ’py avidyaya eva panca- 
 parvaya buddlii-purusa-samyoga-betuta-vacanac ca ; anyatlia-khyaty-an- 
 abhyupagama-matra eva yogato ’tra vi9esau-’cityat. na punar aviveko ’tra 
 ’bbava-matram viveka-pragabhavo va ; muktasya ’pi bandba-’patteh ; jlvan- 
 muktasya ’pi bbavi-viveka-vyakti-pragabhavena dharma-’dbarmo-’tpatti- 15 
 dvara punar-bandha-prasangac ca. tatha ’gami-sutra-stba-dhvanta-drstanta- 
 ’nupapatte9 ca; abhavasya dhvanta-vad avarakatva-’sambbavat. tatha 
 vrddhi-hrasav apy avivekasya 9ruyamanau no ’papadyeyatam iti. asman- 
 mate ca vasana-rupasyai ’va ’vivekasya sariiyoga-’kbya-janma-hetutaya 
 tamo-vad avarakatva-vrddhi-hrasa-’dikam anjasai ’vo ’papadyate. “ tasya 20 
 hetur avidye ” ’ti Patanjala-sutre ca bhasya-karair avidya-9abdena ’vidya- 
 bljaiii vyakhyatam ; jiianasya samyogo-’ttara-kallnatvena samyoga-’janaka- 
 tvad iti. api ca “ purusah prakrti-stho hi bbunkta ” ity-adi-vakyesv abbi- 
 mana-’kbya-sangasyai ’va prakrtisthata-’khya-samyoga-betuta ’vagamyate. 
 ata eva ca ’vidya na ’bhavo, ’pi tu vidya-virodhi-jnana-’ntaram iti Yoga- 25 
 bhasye Yyasa-devaih prayatnena ’vaclbrtam. tasmad aviveka-’ vidyayos 
 tulya-yoga-ksemataya ’vivekasya ’pi jnana-vi9esatvam iti siddbam. 
 
 ayaxh ca ’vivekas tridha sariiyoga-’kbya-janma-betuh : saksad, dharrna- 
 ’dharmo-’tpatti-dvara, raga-’ di-dr sta-d vara ca bhavati ; “ sati mule tad- 
 vipaka” iti Yoga-sutrat; “ karta ’smi ’ti nibadhyata” iti smrteh; “ vita- 30 
 raga-janma-’dai’9anad ” iti Nyaya-sutrac ca. tad uktam Moksadharme ’pi : 
 
 “ jnane-’ndriyanl ’ndriya-’rtha no ’pasarpanty atarsulam, 
 
 bina9 ca karanair dehi na debam punar arhati.” 
 
 “ tasmat tarsa-’tmakad ragad bljaj jayanti jantava ” iti. 
 
 ragas tv aviveka-karya iti Yoga-sutrabbyam apy etat pratyetavyam, sama- 35 
 na-tantra-nyayat. tac ca sutra-dvayam : “ kle9a-mulah karma9ayah,” 
 
 “ sati mule tad-vipako jaty-ayur-bhoga ” iti. kle9U9 ca ’vidya-’ di-pancakam 
 iti. 
 
 avivekasya bandha-janane dvara-jatam ca pindlkrtye ’9vara-gitayam 
 uktam : 40 
 
26 
 
 I. 55. 
 
 Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 “ anatmany atma-vijnanam, tasmad duhkham tatlie ’tarat, 
 raga-d ve sa-'day o dosah sarve bhranti-nibandhanah. 
 
 karyo hy asya bhaved dosah punya-’punyam iti grutih, 
 tad-dosad eva sarvesam sarva-deha-samudbhava ” iti. 
 
 5 etad eva Nyaye sutritam: “ duhkha-janma-pravrtti-dosa-mithyajnananam 
 uttaro-’ttara-’paye tad-anantara-’payad apavarga ” iti. 
 
 tad evarn samyoga-’khya-janma-dvara bandha-'khya-heyasya mula-kara- 
 nam aviveka iti heya-hetu-vyuhah pratipaditah. 
 
 itah param krama-praptaiii hano-’paya-vyuham ati-vistarena-’gastra- 
 10 samapti pratipadayati ; antara-’ntara co ’kta-vyuhan api vistarayisyati : 
 
 niyata-karanat tad-ucchittir, dhvanta-vat. 56. 
 
 Qukti-rajata-’di-sthale loka-siddham yan niyata-karanam viveka-saksat- 
 karas, tasmat tasya ’vivekasyo ’cchittir bhavati ; dhvanta-vat, yatha dhvan- 
 tam alokad eva niyata-karanan na^yati, no ’paya-’ntarena, tathai ’va ’viveko 
 15 ’joi vivekad eva nagyati, na tu karma-’dibhyah saksad ity arthah. tad etad 
 uktaih Yoga-sutrena : “ viveka-khyatir aviplava hano-’paya” iti. karma- 
 ’dlni tu jnanasyai ’va sadhanani; “ yoga-'nga-’nusthanad a^uddhi-ksaye 
 jnana-diptir a viveka-khyater ” iti Yoga-sutrena sattva-guddhi-dvara jhana 
 eva yoga-’hga-’ntargata-sarva-karmanam sadhanatva-’vadharanad iti. 
 
 20 praclnas tu vedantino mokse ’pi karmano jnana-’ngatvam aliuh; 
 
 “ vidyaiii ca ’vidyam ca yas tad vedo ’bhayam saha, 
 avidyaya mrtyum tlrtva vidyaya hnrtam agnuta ” 
 
 iti grutau “ saha-karitvena ce ” ’ti Vedanta-sutre ca ’nga-’iigi-bhavena 
 jnana-karmanoh saha-karitva-’vadharanat ; 
 
 25 “ jnanina ’jnanina va ’pi yavad dehasya dharanam, 
 
 tavad varna-’ grama-proktam kartavyam karma muktaya ” 
 
 ity-adi-smrteg ca. “ upamardam ce ” ’ti Vedanta-sutrena tu karma-tyago 
 yoga-’rudhasya nyaya-prapto ’nudyata eva, jnanasya mukhyato moksa-hetu- 
 tvaiii vyavasthapayitum ; yadi hi viksepakatvat karma jnana-’bhyasasya 
 30 virodhi bliavet, tada guna-lope na gunina iti nyayena pradhana-raksa-’rtham 
 anga-bhutam karmai ’va tyajyam Jadabharata-’di-vad ity agayad iti. tesam 
 mate ’pi viveka-dvaratam vina ’viveka-nagakatvam karmano nai ’va si- 
 dhyati ’ti na tad-virodhah. 
 
 atra sutre dhvantasya ’loka-nagyatva-vacanat tamo ’pi dravyam eva, 
 35 na tv aloka-’bhavah ; asati badhake nllam tama ity-adi-pratyayanam bhra- 
 matva-’naucityat. na ca « klptenai ’vo ’papattav atirikta-kalpana-gauravam 
 eva badliakam » iti vacyam ; evam sati vijnana-matrenai ’va svapna-vat 
 
Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 I. 57. 
 
 27 
 
 sarva-vyavaharo-’papattav atirikta-kalpana-gauravena bahya-’rtha-pratlter 
 api badha-’patteh. tasmad atra pramanikatvad gauravam na dosaye ’ti. 
 
 « nanu viveka-jnanam vina ’py aviveka-’khya-jnana-vyaktlnaiii sva-sva- 
 trtiya-ksane ’vagyarn vinagaj jnanasya tan-nagakatvam kim-artbaru isyata » 
 iti ced, aviveka-gabdena tad-vasanaya eya pui’va-sutre vyakhyatatvat ; 5 
 anagata-’vasthasya ’vivekasya ’sman-mate naga-sambhavac ce ’ti. 
 
 «nanu prakrti-purusa-’viveka eva cet samyoga-dvara bandha-betus 
 tayor viveka eva ca moksa-hetus, tarbi deha-’dy-abhimana-sattve ’pi moksah 
 syat ; tac ca gruti-smrti-nyaya-vimddham » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 pradhana-’vivekad anya-’vivekasya tad-dhane hanam. 57. 10 
 
 puruse pradhana-’vivekat karanad yo ’nya-’viveko b u d d h y-a d y -a v i v e k o 
 jayate, karya-’vivekasya karyataya ’nadi-karana-’viveka-mulakatvat tasya 
 pradhana-’viveka-hane saty avagyaiii hanam ity arthah. yatha garirad 
 atmani yivikte garlra-karyesu lupa-’disv aviveko na sambhavati, tatha 
 kutasthatva-’di-dharmaih pradhanat puruse yivikte tat-karyesu parinama- 15 
 ’di-dharmakesu buddhy-achsv abhimano no ’tpattum utsahate ; tulya-nyayat 
 karana-nagac ce ’ti bhavah. tad etat smaryate : 
 
 “ citra-’dhara-pata-tyage tyaktam tasya hi citrakam, 
 prakrter virame ce ’ttham, dhyayinam ke smara-’daya ? ” iti. 
 
 viramo viramas tyagah. adi-gabdena dravya-rupa api vikara grahya iti. 20 
 yac ca < buddhi-purusa-vivekad eva moksa > ity api kvacid ucyate, tatra 
 sthula-suksma-buddlii-grahanat prakrter api grahanam ; anyatha buddhi- 
 viveke ’pi prakrty-abhimana-sambhavad iti. « nanu buddhy-ady-abhimana- 
 ’tirikte prakrty-abhimane kim pramanam? aham ajna ity-ady-akhila-’bhi- 
 mananam buddhy-adi-visayatvenai ’vo ’papatter » iti cen, na ; 25 
 
 “ mrtva-mrtva punah-srstau svargi syam, ma ca naraki ” 
 
 ’ty-ady-abhimananam pradhana-visayatvam vina ’nupapatteh ; atltanam 
 buddhy-ady-akhila-karyanam punah-srsty-abhavat. pradhanasya tv idam 
 eva pralayar’nantaram janma, yad buddhy-adi-rupai-'ka-parinama-tyagena 
 ’para-buddhy-adi-rupataya parinamanam iti. 30 
 
 na ca « ’tmani janma-’ di-jnanam abhimana eva na bhavati ; purusasya 
 ’pi linga-garlra-samyoga-viyoga-rupayor janma-maranayoh paramarthika- 
 tvad » iti vacyam ; 
 
 “ na jayate mriyate va kada-cin, na ’yam bhhtva bhavita va na bhuya ” 
 
 ity-adi-vakyair janma-’ di-pratisedheno ’tpatti-vinaga-’bhimana-rupasya ’py 35 
 atmani janma-’di-jnanasya siddheh ; aprasaktasya pratisedha-’yogat. kim ca 
 buddhy-adisu purusanam abhimano ’nadir vaktum na gakyate; buddhy- 
 
28 
 
 I. 57. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 adinarii karyatvat. atah karyesv abhimana-vyavastha-’rtham niyamaka- 
 ’kanksayam karana-’bhimana eva niyamakataya sidhyati ; loke drstatvat, 
 kalpanayag ca drsta-’nusaritvat ; yatha loke drstah ksetra-’bhimanat ksetra- 
 janya-dhanya-’disv abhimanah, suvarna-’bhimanac ca taj-janya-kataka-’disv 
 5 abhimanah ; tayor nivrttya ca tayor nivrttir iti. pradhana-’bhimana-tad- 
 vasanayog ca blja-’nkura-vad anaditvan na tad-abhimane niyamaka-’ntara- 
 ’pekse ’ti. 
 
 evam pratipadite catur-vyuhe punar iyam aganka: « nanu puruse ced 
 bandha-moksau viveka-’vivekau ca svikrtau, tarhi “ nitya-^uddha-buddka- 
 10 muktasye ” ’ti svokti-virodhah ; tatha 
 
 “ na nirodho na co ’tpattir na baddho na ca sadhakah 
 na mumuksur na vai mukta ity esa paramarthate ” 
 
 ’ty-adi-^ruti-virodhaij ce » ’ti. tain pariharati : 
 
 van-matram, na tn tattvam, citta-sthiteh. 58. 
 
 15 bandha-’dlnarii sarvesam citta eva ’vasthanat tat sarvam puruse van- 
 matrarii 9abda-matrarh, sphatika-lauhitya-vat pratibimba-matratvat ; na tu 
 tattvam tasya bhavah ; anaropitam japa-hluhitya-vad ity arthah. ato no 
 ’kta-virodha iti bhavah. “ sa samanah sann ubhau lokav anusariicarati, 
 dhyayatl ’va, lelayatl ’ve ” ’ty-adi-grutayas tv atra pramanam. sa purusah, 
 20 samano lokayor eka-rupah ; iva-gabdabhyam nana-rupatvasyau ’padhika- 
 tvam uktam. tatha co ’ktam : 
 
 “ bandha-moksau sukham duhkham moha-’pattig ca mayaya ; 
 svapne yatha ’tmanah khyatih sariisrtir, na tu vastavl ” ’ti. 
 
 mayaya maya-’khya-prakrty-aupadhikl ’ty arthah. « nanv evam tucchasya 
 25 bandhasya hanam katham purusarthah? katham va ’nya-dharmabhyam 
 aviveka-vivekabhyam anyasya bandha-moksa-svikare karma-’dibhir iva na 
 ’vyavasthe » ’ti ced, atro ’kta-prayam api punah prapancyate : yady api 
 duhkha-yoga-rupo bandho vrtti-rupau ca viveka-’vivekau cittasyai ’va, 
 tatha ’pi puruse duhkha-pratibimba eva bhoga ity avastutve ’pi tad-dhanam 
 30 purusarthah ; duhkham ma bhunjlye ’ti prarthanat. evaiii yasmai puru- 
 saya prakrtir avivekena ’tmanam dargitavati, tad-vasana-vagat tam eva 
 samyoga-dvara badhnati, na ’nyam ; tatha yasmai vivekena ’tmanarii dargi- 
 tavati, tam eva sva-viyoga-dvara mocayati, vasano-’cchedad iti vyavastha 
 ’pi ghatata iti. karma-’dibhir bandha-’bhyupagame tv evam vyavastha na 
 35 ghatate ; karma-’dinaih saksi-bhasyatva-’bhavena saksat purusesv aprati- 
 bimbanad iti. 
 
 « nanu bandha-’dikarh cet puruse van-matram, tarhi gravanena yuktya 
 
Sdmhhya-pravacana-bhdsye. I. 61. 
 
 29 
 
 va tasya badho bhavatu ; kim-artham gruti-smrtyoh saksatkara-paryantam 
 viveka-jnanam upadi§yate moksa-hetutaye ? » ’ti. tatra ’ba : 
 
 yuktito ’pi na badhyate, din-mudha-vad aparoksad rte. 59. 
 
 yuktir mananam. api-gabdah gravana-samuccaya-’rthah. van-matram 
 api purusasya bandha-’dikarh gravana-manana-matrena na badhyate saksat- 5 
 karam vina ; yatha din-mudhasya janasya van-matram api dig-vaiparityam 
 gravana-yuktibhyam na badhyate saksatkaram vine ’ty arthah. prakrte ce 
 ’dam eva badhyatvam, yat puruse bandha-’di-buddhi-nivrttir, na tv abhava- 
 saksatkarah; gravana-’dina tad-utpatti-sambhavanaya apy abhavad iti. 
 
 athave ’tthaiii vyakhyeyam: « nanu “ niyata-karanat tad-ucchittir ” 10 
 ity anena viveka-jnanam aviveko-’cchedakam uktam. taj jnanam kim gra- 
 vana-’di-sadharanam, uta ’sti kagcid vigesa ? » ity akanksayam aha “ yuktito 
 ’pi ” ’ty-adi-sutram. aviveko yuktitah gravanatag ca na badhyate no 
 ’cchidyate viveka-’paroksarir vina, diri-moha-vad ity arthah. saksatkara- 
 bhrame saksatkara-vigesa-darganasyai ’va virodhitvad iti. 15 
 
 tad evarii viveka-saksatkaran moksam pratipadye ’tah pararii vivekah 
 pratipadanlyah. tatra ’dau prakrti-purusa-’dlnam vivekatah siddliau pra- 
 manam upanyasyate : 
 
 acaksusanam anumanena bodho, dhuma-’dibhir iva vahneh. 60. 
 
 acaksusanam apratyaksanam. kecit tavat padarthah sthtila-bhuta- 20 
 tat-karya-deha-’dayah pratyaksa-siddha eva. pratyaksena ’siddhanam 
 prakrti-purusa-’dlnam anumanena pramanena bodhah, purusa-nistha-phala- 
 siddhir bhavati ; yatha dhuma-’dibhir janitena ’numanena vahneh siddhir 
 ity arthah. anumana-’siddkam apy agamat sidhyatl ’ty api bodhyam. 
 asya gastrasya ’numana-pradhanyat tu kevala-’numanasya mukhyatayai 25 
 ’vo ’panyaso, na tv agamasya ’napekse ’ti. tatha ca Karika : 
 
 “ samanyatas tu drstad atlndriyanam pratltir anumanat, 
 tasmad api ca ’siddham paroksam apta-’gamat siddham ” iti. 
 
 anena ca sutrene ’dam manana-gastram ity avagamyate. 
 
 ukta-pramanaih sadhyasya vivekasya pratiyogy-anuyogi-padarthanam 30 
 sariigraha-sutram vaksyamana-’numano-’payogi-karya-karana-bhavam api 
 pradargayati : 
 
 sattva-rajas-tamasam samya-’vastha prakrtih, prakrter mahan, 
 mahato ’hamkaro, ’hamkarat panca tanmatrany ubhayam 
 indriyam, tanmatrebhyah sthula-bhutani ; purusa iti panca- 35 
 virnjatir ganah. 61. 
 
 sattva-’dlni dravyani, na vaigesika gunah ; samyoga-vibhaga-vattvat ; 
 
30 
 
 I. 61. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 laghutva-calatva-gurutva-’di-dharmakatvac ca. tesv atra ^astre 91'uty-adau 
 ca guna-^abdah puruso-’pakaranatvat purusa-pa^u-bandbaka-triguna-’tmaka- 
 mahad-adi-rajju-nirmatrtvac ca prayujyate. tesam sattva-’di-dinvyanarii ya 
 samya-’vastha hiyuna-’natirikta-’vastka, nyuna-’dhika-bhavena ’sariihanana- 
 5 ’vasthe ’ti yavat ; akarya-’ vasthe ’ti niskarsah. akarya-’ vastho-’palaksitaiii 
 guna-samanyam prakrtir ity arthah ; yatha-91'ute vaisamya-’vasthayam 
 prakrti-na§a-prasangat ; 
 
 “ sattvam rajas tama iti, esai ’va prakrtih sada ; 
 esai ’va samsrtir jantor, asyah pare param padam ” 
 
 10 ity-adi-smrtibhir guna-matrasyai ’va prakrtitva-vacanac ca. 
 
 sattva-’dlnam anugamaya samaayam iti ; purusa-vyavartanaya gune 
 ’ti ; mabad-adi-vyavartanaya co ’palaksita-’ntam iti. mahad-adayo ’pi hi 
 karya-sattva-’di-rupah puruso-’pakaranataya guna.9 ca bhavantl ’ti. tad 
 atra prakrteh svarupam evo ’ktam ; asya vi^esas tu pagcad vaksyate. 
 
 15 prakrteh karyo mahan mahat tattvam. mabad-adlnam svarupam vi^e- 
 sa§ ca vaksyate. mabata§ ca karyo ’hamkarah. aharnkarasya karya-dvayam 
 tanmatrany ubbayam indriyam ca. tatro ’bhayam indriyam bahya-’bbyan- 
 tara-bhedenai ’kada^a-vidham. tanmatranam karyani panca sthula-bbu- 
 tani. stbula-gabdat tanmatranam suksma-bhutatvam abhyupagatam. pu- 
 20 rusas tu karya-karana-vilaksana iti. ity evam panca-vin^atir ganah padar- 
 tha-vyubah ; etad-atiriktah padartho na ’sti ’ty arthah. atbava sattva-’dlnam 
 pratyeka-vyakty-anantyam gana-^abdo vakti. ayarii ca panca-vingatiko 
 gano dravya-rupa eva. dharma-dharmy-abbedat tu guna-karma-samanya- 
 ’dlnam atrai ’va ’ntarbbavah ; etad-atirikta-padartha-sattve hi tato ’pi 
 25 purusasya vivektavyataya tad-asaiiigrabe nyunata ’padyeta. etena sam- 
 kbyanam aniyata-padartba-’bhyupagama iti mudha-pralapa upeksaniyah. 
 dik-kalau ca ’kfujam eva ; “ dik-kalav akaga-’dibbya ” ity-agami-sutrat. 
 eta eva padarthah paraspara-prave^a-’praveQabhyam kvacit tantra ekam 
 eva, kvacit tu sat, kvacic ca sodaQa, kvacic ca samkhya-’ntarair apy upadi- 
 30 9yante. vi9esas tu sadharmya-vaidharmya-matra iti mautavyam. tatha 
 co ’ktam Bhagavate : 
 
 “ ekasminn api di’9yante pravistanT ’tarani ca 
 purvasmin va parasmin va tattve tattvani sarva9ab. 
 iti nana-prasamkhyanam tattvanam rsibhih krtam 
 35 sarvarn nyayyaiii yukti-mattvad, vidusaiii kim a9obhanam ? ” iti. 
 
 ete ca padarthah 9rutisv api ganitah ; yatha Garbbo-’panisadi : “ astau 
 prakrtayah, soda9a vikara ” iti ; Pra9no-’panisadi ca “ prtbivl ca prtbivl- 
 matra ce ” ’ty-adina ; evam Maitreyo-’panisad-adisv api. astau ca prakrta- 
 yah Karikaya vyakhyatah : 
 
Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 I. 62. 
 
 31 
 
 “ mula-prakrtir avikrtir, mahad-adyah prakrti-vikrtayah sapta, 
 sodagakas tu vikaro, na prakrtir na vikrtih purusa ” iti. 
 
 ekam eva ’dvitlyarh tattvam iti gruti-smrti-pravaxlas tu sarva-tattvanam 
 puruse vilapanena gakti-gaktimad-abhedene ’ty avirodhah. layas tu suks- 
 ml-bhavena ’vasthanam, na tu naga iti. tad uktam : 5 
 
 “ asTj jnanam atho artlia ekam eva ’vikalpitam ” iti. 
 
 avikalpitam avibhaktam. etac ca Brahma-mlmansa-bhasye ’dvaita-prasali- 
 gato vistareno ’papaditam. vigesas tv ayam, yat segvara-vade ’nya-tattva- 
 nam tatrai ’va ’vibhagad Igvara-caitanyam evai ’kaiii tattvam ; nirlgvara- 
 vade tu tri-veni-yad anyo-’nya-’vibhaktatayai ’kasmin kutasthe tejo-man- 10 
 dala-vad atma-mandale prakrty-akhya-suksma-’vasthaya maliad-ader avibha- 
 gad atmai ’vai ’kaiii tattvam iti. tatha ca vaksyati “ na ’dvaita-gruti-virodho 
 jati-paratvad ” iti. 
 
 etesu padarthesv acaksusanam anumanena bodham pratipadayati su- 
 tra-jatena : 15 
 
 sthulat panca-tanmatrasya. 62 . 
 
 bodha ity anuvartate. sthulam tavac caksusam eva, tac ca tanmatra- 
 karyatayo ’ktam. tatah sthtda-bhutat karyat tat-karanataya tanmatra- 
 ’numanena sthula-vivekato bodha ity arthah. 
 
 akaga-sadharanyaya stbulatvam atra bahye-’ndriya-grahya-gunakatvam 20 
 ganta-’di-vigesa-vattvam va. tanmatrani ca, yaj-jatlyesu ganta-’di-vigesa- 
 trayaiii na tisthati, taj-jatlyanam gabda-sparga-rupa-rasa-gandhanam adhara- 
 bhutani suksma-dravyani sthulanam avigesah; 
 
 “ tasmins-tasmins tu tanmatra, tena tanmatrata smrta. 
 
 na ganta na ’pi ghoras te na mudhag ca ’vigesina ” 25 
 
 iti Yisnupurana-’dibhyah. asya ’yam arthah : tesu-tesu bhutesu tanmatras 
 tisthantl ’ti krtva dharma-dharmy-abhedad dravyanam api tanmatrata 
 smrta. te ca padarthah ganta-ghora-mudha-’khyaih sthula-gata-gabda-’di- 
 vigesaih gunya, eka-rupatvat. tatha ca ganta-’ di-vigesa-gunya-gabda-’di- 
 mattvam eva bhutanarii gabda-’di-tanmatratvam ity agayah. ato ’vigesino 30 
 ’vigesa-samjnita iti. gantarii sukha-’tmakam, ghoram duhkha-’tmakam, 
 mudham moha-’tmakam. tanmatrani ca deva-’di-matra-bhogyatvena keva- 
 laih sukha-’tmakany eva, sukha-’dhikyad iti. 
 
 atre ’dam anumanam : apakarsa-kastha-’pannani sthula-bhutani sva- 
 vigesa-gunavad-dravyo-’padanakani ; sthulatvat ; ghata-pata-’di-vad iti. 35 
 atra ’navastha-’pattya suksmam adayai ’va sadhyam paryavasyati. anu- 
 kula-tarkag ca ’tra: karana-guna-kramena karya-guno-’tpatter badhaka- 
 
32 
 
 I. 62. Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 vyatirekena ’pariharyatvam. (jruti-smrtayag ce ’ti. prakrteh Qabda-spa^a- 
 ’di-mattve tu badkakam asti 
 
 “ Qabda-sparga-vililnaih tad rupa-’dibhir asamyutam, 
 trigunam taj jagad-yonir an-adi-prabhavar’pyayam ” 
 
 6 iti Visnupurana-’di-vakya-jatam. buddby-ahariikarayoQ ca §abda-spar§a- 
 ’di-mattve bbuta-karanatva-Qruti-smrtaya eva badhikah santi; bahye- 
 ’ndriya-grabya-jatlya-yi§esa-guna-vattvasyai ’va bhuta-laksanatvena tayor 
 api bhutatva-’pattya svasya sva-karanatva-’nupapatter iti. « nanv evam 
 karana-dravyesu rupa-’dy-abhave tanmatra-rupa-’deh kiiii karanam ? » iti 
 10 cet, sva-karana-dravyanam nyuna-’dhika-bhavena ’nyo-’nyarii samyoga- 
 viqesa eva; karidra-’dinam sariiyogasya tad-ubhaya-’rabdha-dravye rakta- 
 rupa-’di-betutva-dar^anat. drsta-’nusarena sva-’^raya-hetu-samyoganam 
 eva rupa-’di-hetutva-sambhave tarkikanam paramanusu rupa-kalpanarii tu 
 heyam. sajatlya-karana-gunasyai ’va karya-guna-’rambhakate ’ti tu tesam 
 15 api na niyamah; trasarenu-mahattva-’dav avayava-bahutva-’der eva tair 
 api hetutva-’bhyupagamad iti dik. 
 
 indriya-’numanam ca ’ka^a-’numana-vad dar§ana-spar9ana-vacana-’di- 
 bhih pratyaksabhir vrttibhir eve ’ti. tad atra no ’ktam ; tattva-’ntarena 
 tattva-’ntara-’nunmnanam eva prakrtatvad iti na nyunata. 
 
 20 tanmatranam co ’tpattau Yoga-bhasyo-’kta-prakriyai ’va grahya ; yatha 
 ’hamkarac chabda-tanmatraih, tatag ca ’hamkara-sahakrtac chabda-tanma- 
 trac chabda-spar^a-gunakam spar^a-tanmatram ; evarh kramenai ’kaika- 
 guna-vrddhya tanmatrany utpadyanta iti. ya tu 
 
 “ akagas tu vikurvanab sparQa-matraiii sasarja ha ; 
 
 25 balavan abhavad vayus, tasya spar^o guno mata ” 
 
 ity-adina Visnupurane sparQa-’di-tanmatra-srstir aka^a-’di-sthula-bhuta- 
 catustayad ukta, sa bhuta-rupena parinamana-rupai ’va mantavya; aka^a- 
 ’dini jala-’ntani hi sthula-bhutani sva-svo-’ttara-bhuta-rupena sva-’nugata- 
 tanmatrah svo-’pastambhatah parinamayanti ’ti. 
 
 30 bahya-’bhyantarabhyam tai<? ca ’hamkarasya. 63. 
 
 bahya-’bhyantarabhyam indriyabhyam taih panca-tanmatraiQ ca karyais 
 tat-karanataya ’hamkarasya ’numanena bodha ity arthab. aharhkarag ca 
 ’bhimana-vrttikam antahkarana-dravyam, na tv abhimana-matram ; dravy- 
 asyai ’va loke dravyo-’padanatva-darganat ; susupty-adav ahamkara-vrtti- 
 35 na9ena bhuta-na9a-prasangad vasana-’9rayatvenai ’va ’bamkara-’khya- 
 dravya-siddhe9 ce ’ti. 
 
 atre ’ttham anumanam : tanmatre-’ndriyany abhimanavad-dravyo-’pa- 
 danakani ; abhimana-karya-dravyatvat ; yan nai ’vam, tan nai ’varii, yatha 
 purusa-’dir iti. 
 
SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 I. 64 . 
 
 33 
 
 « nanv abhimanavad dravyam eva ’siddham » iti ced, aham gaura ity- 
 adi-vrtty-upadanataya caksur-adi-vat tat-siddeh ; anena ca 'numanena mana- 
 ady-atireka-matrasya tat-karanataya prasadhyatvat. atra ca ’yam anukulas 
 tarkah : “ bahu syam, prajayeye ” ’ ty-adi-g r u ti-s mrti bliy as tavad bhuta-’di- 
 srster abhimana-purvakatvad buddhi-vrtti-purvaka-srstau karanataya ’bhi- 5 
 manah siddhah. tatra cai ’ka-’rtha-samavaya-pratyasattyai ’vii ’bhimanasya 
 srsti-hetutvam laghavat kalpyata iti. « nanv evarii kulala-’hainkarasya ’pi 
 ghato-’padanatva-’pattya kulala-muktau tad-antahkarana-na^e tan-nirmita- 
 ghata-na,9ah syat. na cai ’tad yuktam ; purusa-’ntarena sa eva ’yam ghata 
 iti pratyabbijnayamanatvad » • iti. mai ’vain ! mukta-purusa-bboga-betu- 10 
 parinamasyai ’va tad-antabkarana-mokso-’ttaram uccbedat. na tu parinama- 
 samanyasya ’ntahkarana-svarupasya vo ’cchedab ; “ krtartham prati nastam 
 apy anastam tad-anya-sadharanatvad ” iti Yoga-sutre mukta-puruso-’pakara- 
 nasya ’py anya-purusartha-sadbakatva-siddher iti. athava gbata-’disv api 
 Hiranyagarbha-’haiiikara eva karanam astu, na kulala-’dy-ahariikaras, tatha 15 
 ’pi samanya-vyaptau na vyabbicarah. samasti-buddhy-ady-upadanikai ’va 
 bi srstih purana-’disu sanikhya-yogayoQ ca pratipadyate, na tu tad-an§a- 
 vyasti-buddby-ady-upadanika ; yatha maha-prtliivya eva stbavara-jangama- 
 ’dy-upadanatvam, na tu prthivy-anga-losta-’der iti. 
 
 tena ’ntahkaranasya. 64. 20 
 
 tena ’hamkarena karyena tat-karanataya mukhyasya ’ntahkaranasya 
 mahad-akhya-buddher anumanena bodba ity arthah. atra ’py ayam prayo- 
 gah : ahariikara-dravyarii nigcaya-vrttimad-dravyo-’padanakam ; nigcaya- 
 karya-dravyatvat ; yan nai ’vam, tan nai ’vam, yatha purusa-’dir iti. atra 
 ’py ayarii tarkah: sarvo ’pi lokah padartham adau svarupato nigcitya pag- 25 
 cad abhimanyate < ayam aham, maye ’dam kartavyam > ity-adi-rupene ’ti 
 tavat siddham eva. tatra ’hamkara-dravya-karana-’kanksayam vrttyoh 
 karya-karana-bbavena tad-agrayayor eva karya-karana-bhavo laghavat kalp- 
 yate ; karanasya vrtti-labhena karya-vrtti-labbasyau ’tsargikatvad iti. gru- 
 tav api “sa iksam-cakre,” “tad aiksate ” ’ty-adau sarga-’dy-utpanna-bud- 30 
 dhita eva tad-itara-’kbila-srstir avagamyata iti. 
 
 yady apy ekam eva ’ntahkaranam, vrtti-bhedena trividbam laghavat ; 
 
 “ guna-ksobhe jayamane maban pradur-babliuva lia ; 
 
 mano mabang ca vijneya. ekam tad vrtti-bhedata ” 
 
 iti Laingat; “ panca-vrttir mano-vad vyapadigyata ” iti Vedanta-sutrena 35 . 
 prana-drstanta-vidhaya manaso ’pi vrtti-matra-bhedena babutva-siddheg ca; 
 anyatha nigcaya-’di-vrttibhir iva bhrama-sariigaya-nidra-krodha-’di-vrttibhir 
 api sva-sama-samkhya-’nanta-’ntahkarana-’patteb ; buddhy-adisv avyava- 
 sthaya mana-adi-prayogasya Patanjala-’di-sarva-gastresv anupapatteg ca. 
 
34 
 
 I. 64. Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 tatha ’pi vanga-parvasv iva ’vantara-bhedam agritya ’ntahkarana-traye 
 kramah karya-karana-bhavag co ’ktah; yogo-'payogi-gruti-smrti-paribhasa- 
 ’nusarad iti manta vyam. tad uktam V asisthe : 
 
 “ aham-artho-’dayo yo ’yam citta-’tma vedana-’tmakah, 
 
 5 etac citta-drumasya ’sya bijam viddhi maliamate. 
 
 etasmat prathamo-’dbhinnad ankuro ’bhinava-’krtih 
 nigcaya-’tma nirakaro, buddhir ity abliidlilyate. 
 
 asya buddhy-abhidhanasya ya ’llkurasya prapinata 
 samkalpa-rupini, tasyag citta-ceto-mano-'bhidhe ” ’ti. 
 
 10 aham-artho ’ntahkarana-samanyam. atra vakye blja-’nkura-nyayenai ’kasyai 
 ’va ’ntahkarana-vrksasya vrtti-matra-rupena citta-’dy-akhya-’vastha-bhedah 
 kramikas trividhah parinama ukta iti. samkhya-gastre ca cinta-vrttikasya 
 cittasya buddhav eva ’ntarbhavah ; ahamkarasya ca ’tra vakye buddhav 
 antarbhavah. 
 
 15 tatah prakrteh. 65. 
 
 tato mahat-tattvat karyat karanataya prakrter anumanena bodha ity 
 arthah. antahkarana-samanyasya ’pi karyatvam tavad ekada pance-’ndriya- 
 jnana-’nutpattya madhyama-parimanataya deha-’di-vad eva siddham ; gruti- 
 smrti-pramanyac ca. tasya ca prakrti-karyatve ’yam prayogah : sukha- 
 20 dubkha-moha-dharmini buddhih sukha-duhkha-moha-dharmaka-dravya- 
 janya ; kaiyatve sati sukha-duhkha-moha-’tmakatvat ; kanta-’di-vad iti. 
 karana-guna-’nusarenai ’va karya-gunau-’cityam ca ’tra ’nukulas tarkah ; 
 gruti-smrtayo ’pi ’ti manta vyam. «nanu visayesu suklia-’di-mattve prama- 
 nam na ’sti ; aharii snklil ’ty-ady-eva-’nubhavat ; tat kathaiii kanta-’di-visayo 
 25 drstanta?» iti cen, na ; sukha-’dy-atmaka-buddhi-karyataya srak-sukham 
 candana-sukham ity-ady-annbhavena ca visayanam api sukha-’di-dharma- 
 katva-siddheh ; gruti-smrti-pramanyac ca. kim ca yasya ’nvaya-vyatirekau 
 sukha-’dina saha drgyete, tasyai ’va sukha-’dy-upadanatvarii kalpyate ; 
 tasya nimittatvam parikalpya ’nyasyo ’padanatva-kalpane karana-dvaya- 
 30 kalpana-gauravat. api ca ’nyo-’nya-samvadena pratyabliijnaya ca visayesu 
 sarva-purusa-sadliarana-sthira-sukha-siddhili. tat-sukha-grahanaya ’sman- 
 naye vrtti-niyama-’di-kalpana-gauravam ca pliala-mukhatvan na dosa- 
 ’vaham ; anyatha pratyabliijnaya ’vayavy-asiddlii-prasangat tat-karana-’di- 
 kalpana-gauravad iti. visaye ’pi sukha-’dikam ca Markandeye proktam : 
 
 35 “ tat santu cetasy athava ’pi dehe sukhani dulikhani ca ; kim mama ’tre ” ’ti. 
 
 aliarii sukhT ’ty-adi-pratyayas tv aliam dhanl ’ty-adi-pratyaya-vat 
 sva-svami-bhava-’khya-sambandlia-visayakah. tesam pratyayanam sam- 
 avaya-sambandha-visayakatva-bhrama-nirasa-’rtharii tu suklii-duliklii-mu- 
 dhebhyah puruso vivicyate gastresv iti. 
 
SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 I. 66. 
 
 35 
 
 gabda-’disu ca sukha-’dy-atmata-vyavahara eka-’rtha-samavayat. astu 
 va gabda-’disu saksad eva sukham ukta-pramanebhyah. 
 
 visay a-gata-su kha-’deg ca buddhi-matra-grahyatvam phala-balat. yat 
 tu visaya-’samprayoga-kale ganti-sukham sattvikam susupty-adau vyajyate, 
 tad eva buddbi-dharma atma-sukbam ucyata iti. yady api vaigesika-’dya 6 
 api tarkikah prapance ’nyatha ’pi karya-karana-vyavastham anumimate, 
 tatha ’pi bahuka-gruti-smrty-upodbalanena ’smabhir anumitai ’va vyavastha 
 mumuksubhir upadeya; mula-gaithilya-dosena para-’numananam durbala- 
 tvat. ata eva “ tarka-’pratisthanad ” iti Vedanta-sutrena ’pratistlia-dosatah 
 kevala-tarko ’pastali. tatba Manuna ’pi 10 
 
 “arsam dharmo-’padegam ca veda-gastra-’virodhina 
 yas tarkena ’nusamdbatte, sa dharmam veda, ne ’tara ” 
 
 iti veda-’viruddha-tarkasyai ’va ’rtha-nigcayakatvam uktam. tasmat 
 “ grotavyah gruti-vakyebhyo mantavyag co ’papattibbir ” 
 
 ity-adi-vakyebhyah gravana-samana-’rthakam eva mananam balav r at ; anya- 15 
 ’karam mananam tu paresam durbalam. evam puruse ’pi sukha-duhkha- 
 ’di-mattvena tesam anumanam bahula-gruty-adi-virodbad durbalam iti dik. 
 prakrti-gata-vigesam ca pagcad vaksyamah. 
 
 « nanv akhila-jadebhyab purusa-viveka eva muktau hetuh ; tat kim- 
 artbam jadanam anyo-’nya-viveko ’tra dargita» iti cet, prakrty-adi-tattvo- 20 
 ’pasanaya sattva-guddhy-artharii vivekasya ’py apeksitatvad iti. karya- 
 karana-mudraya prakrti-paryantasya ’numanena vivekatab siddbim uktva, 
 yatho ’kta-karya-karana-bbava-gunyasya purusasya prakara-’ntarena ’numa- 
 natas, tatha siddbim aha : 
 
 samhata-pararthatvat purusasya. 66 . 25 
 
 sambananam arambbaka-samyogah; sa ca ’vayava-’vayavy-abhedat pra- 
 krti-karya-sadharanah. tatba ca samhatanam prakrti-tat-karyanam parar- 
 thatva-’numanena purusasya bodha ity artbah. tad yatba : vivada-’spadam 
 prakrti-mahad-adikam parartham, sve-’tarasya bhoga-’pavarga-phalakam ; 
 sambatatvat ; gayya-’sana-’di-vad ity anumanena prakrteh paro ’samhata 30 
 eva purusah sidbyati ; tasya ’pi samhatatve ’navastba-’patteb. Patanjale 
 ca “ parartham samhatya-karitvad ” iti sutra-karena ’numanam krtam ; tat 
 tu yatha-grutam eva ’ntya-’vayava-sadharanam ; itara-sahityena ’rtha-kriya- 
 karitvasyai ’va samhatya-karita-gabda-’rthatvat. purusas tu visaya-pra- 
 kaga-rupayarii svartha-kriyayam na ’nyad apeksate, nitya-prakaga-rupatvat ; 35 
 purusasya ’rtha-sambandha-matre buddhi-vrtty-apeksanat ; sambandhas tu 
 na ’sadharany artha-kriye ’ti. atra ca “na va are sarvasya kamaya sarvam 
 priyam bhavaty, atmanas tu kamaya sarvam priyam bhavati” ’ty-adi-gruti- 
 
36 
 
 I. 66. 
 
 Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 smrtayo ’nukula-tarkah. anyac ca: sukka-’di-mat pradhana-’dikam yadi 
 svasya sukha-’di-bhoga-’rtham syat, tada tasya saksat sva-jneyatve karma- 
 kartr-virodhah ; na hi dharmi-bhanam vina sukhasya bhanam sambbavati ; 
 aham sukbl ’ty evarn sukha-’nubhavad iti. api ca samhanyamananam 
 5 bahunarii gunanam tat-karyanam ca ’neka-vikaranam aneka-caitanya-guna- 
 kalpanayam gauravena laghavad eka eva cit-praka5a-rupah purusah sarva- 
 sambatebbyah parah kalpayitum yujyata iti. 
 
 anena sutrena nimitta-karanataya purusa-’numanam uktam ; purusar- 
 thasya ’khila-vastu-samhanana-nimittatva-vacanat. ata eva sarga-’dy-ut- 
 10 pannam purusam prakrtya Visnupurana-’dau smaryate : 
 
 “ nimitta-matram eva ’sau srjyanam sarga-karmani, 
 pradbana-karanl-bhuta yato vai srjya-Qaktayab.” 
 
 “guna-samyat tatas tasmat ksetrajna-’dbistbitan, mune, 
 guna-vyafijana-sambbutih sarga-kale, dvijo-’ttame ” 
 
 15 ’ty-adi. ksetrajna-’dbisthanam ca ’samapta-purusarthasya purusasya sam- 
 yoga-matram ; guna-vyanjanam mahat tattvam, karanataya triguna-’traa- 
 pradhana-vyanjakatvad iti. 
 
 tad evam acaksusanam anumanena siddhir ukta. idanlm sarva-kara- 
 natvo-’papattaye prakrti-nityatvam upapadyate purusa-kautastliya-siddlij'- 
 20 artham : 
 
 mule mula-’bhavad amulam mulam. 67. 
 
 trayo-vin^ati-tattvanam mulam upadanam pradhanam mula-Qunyam ; 
 anavastha-’pattya tatra mula-’ntara-’sambhavad ity arthah. 
 
 « nanu 
 
 25 “ tasmad avyaktam utpannam trigunam, dvija-sattame ” 
 
 ’ty-adina pradbanasya ’pi purusad utpatti-§ravanat purusa eva prakrter 
 mulam bhavatu ; purusasya nityataya ca na ’navastha, ’vidya-dvarakataya 
 ca na purusa-kautasthya-hanih. tatba ca smaryate : 
 
 “tasmad ajnana-mulo ’yam samsarah purusasya bT” ’ti.» 
 
 30 ity aQankya ’ba : 
 
 paramparye ’py ekatra parinisthe ’ti samjna-matram. 68. 
 
 avidya-’di-dvarena paramparaya purusasya jagan-mula-karanatve ’py 
 ekasminn avidya-’dau yatra kutra-cin nitye dvare paramparayah paryava- 
 sanam bhavisyati ; purusasya ’parinamitvat. ato yatra paryavasanam, sai 
 35 ’va nitya prakrtih ; prakrtir iba mula-karanasya samjna-matram ity artliah. 
 
SamJchya-pravacana-bhdsye. I. 69. 
 
 37 
 
 « nanv evam panca-vinQati-tattvanl ’ti no ’papadyate ; mahat-tattva- 
 karana-’vyakta-’peksaya ’pi jada-tattva-’ntara-’patter » ity a^ayena mula- 
 samadhanam aha: 
 
 samanah prakrter dvayoh. 69. 
 
 vastutas tu prakrter mula-karana-vicare dvayor vadi-prativadinor 
 avayoh samanah paksah. etad uktam bhavati : yatha prakrter utpattih 
 91'uyata, evam avidyaya api 
 
 “ avidya panca-parvai ’sa pradur-bhuta mahatmana ” 
 
 ity-adi-vakyaih. ata ekasya avagyaiii gauny utpattir vaktavya ; tatra ca 
 prakrter eva purusa-samyoga-’dibhir abhivyakti-rupa gauny utpattir yukta ; 
 
 “ saiiiyoga-laksano-’tpattih kathyate karma-jnanayor ” 
 
 iti Kaurma-vakye prakrti-purusayor gauno-’tpatti-smaranat ; avidyaya 9 ca 
 kva-’pi gauno-’tpatty-a9ravanat. tasya anadita-vakyani tu pravaha-rupenai 
 ’va vasana-’dy-anadi-vakya-vad vyakhyeyani ’ti. avidya ca mithya-jnana- 
 rupa buddhi-dharma iti yoge sutritam ; ato na tattva-’dhikyam. 
 
 athava dvayoh prakrti-purusayoh samana eva nyaya ity arthah. 
 
 “ yatah pradhana-purusau yata^ cai ’tac cara-’caram, 
 karanam sakalasya ’sya, sa no Visnuh prasidatv ” 
 
 ity-adi-vakyaih purusasya ’py utpatti-gravanad iti bhavah. tatha ca puru- 
 sasye ’va prakrter api gauny evo ’tpattih ; nityatva-Qravanad ity api sama- 
 nam iti. tasmat prakrtir evo ’padanarh jagatah, prakrti-dharmaQ ca ’vidya 
 jagan-nimitta-karanam, tatha puruso ’pi ’ti siddham. yat tu 
 
 “ avidyam ahur avyaktam sarga-pralaya-dharmi vai, 
 sarga-pralaya-nirmuktam vidyarh vai panca-vin9akam ” 
 
 iti Moksadharme prakrti-purusayor avidya-vidye ’ti vacanam, tat tad- 
 ubhaya-visayatayo ’pacaritam eva ; parinamitvena hi purusa-’peksaya pra- 
 krtir asatl ’ti tasya avidya-visayatvam uktam. evam eva tasmin praka- 
 rane sva-sva-karana-’peksaya bhuta-’ntam karya-jatam avidye ’ty uktam, 
 sva-sva-’peksaya ca sva-sva-karanam vidye ’ti. purusasya parinama-rupam 
 jagad-upadanatvam tu prakrty-upadhikam eva kartrtva-’di-vac chruti- 
 smrtyor upasa-’rtham eva ’nudyate ; anyatha “ ’sthulam ananv ahrasvam ” 
 ity-adi-9ruti-virodha-’patter iti mantavyam. maya-9abdena ca prakrtir evo 
 ’cyate ; “ mayarii tu prakrtim vidyad ” iti 9rutau 
 
 “ asman may! srjate vi9vam etat, tasmin9 ca ’nyo mayaya samniruddlia ” 
 iti purva-prakranta-mayayah prakrti-svarupata-vacanat ; 
 
 “ sattvam rajas tama iti prakrtam tu guna-trayam ; 
 etan-mayl ca prakrtir, maya ya vaisnavl 9ruta, 
 lohita-9veta-krsne ’ti tasyas tadrg-bahu-praja ” 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
38 
 
 I. 69. Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 ity-adi-smrtibhya9 ca. na tu jnana-na§ya ’vidya maya-^abda-’rtho, nityatva- 
 ’nupapatteh. kiiii ca ’vidyaya dravyatve Qabda-matia-bhedo, guiiatve ca 
 tad-adharataya prakrti-siddhih ; purusasya nirguiiatva-’dibhyah. « atha 
 dravya-guna-karina-vilaksanai ’va ’smabhir avidya vaktavye » ’ti cen, na ; 
 6 “ tadrk-padartha-’pratiter ” uktatvad iti. 
 
 « nanv evaxii cet prakrti-purusa-’dy-anumana-prakaro ’sti, tarhi sarve- 
 sam eva kathaiii viveka-mananam na jayate ? » tatra ha : 
 
 adhikari-traividhyan na niyamah. 70. 
 
 Qravana-’dav iva manane ’py adhikarinas trividha, manda-madhyamo- 
 10 ’ttama ity ato na sarvesam eva manana-niyamah ; kutarka-’dibhir manda- 
 madbyamayor bildha-satpratipaksata-sambhavad ity arthah. mandair hi 
 bauddha-’dy-ukta-kutarka-jateno ’kta-’numanani badhyante ; madliyamai^ 
 ca Buddha-’ dy-uktair eva viruddha-’sal-lingaih satpratipaksitani kriyante. 
 ata uttama-’dhikarinam evai ’ tadr^a-man an am bhavatl ’ti bhavah. 
 
 16 prakrteh svarupam guna-samyam prag evo ’ktam ; suksma-bbuta- 
 ’dikaiii ca prasiddham eva ’sti ’ty avagistayor mabad-ahamkarayoh svaxu- 
 pam aba sutrabhyam : 
 
 maliad-akhyam adyam karyam, tan manah. 71. 
 
 maliad-akbyam adyaxn kaiyaxn, tan mano manana-vrttikam. mananam 
 20 atra ni^cayas, tad-vrttika buddhir ity arthah ; 
 
 “ yad etad vistrtam bijam pi-adhana-purusa-’tmakam 
 mahat tattvam iti proktam, buddhi-tattvaxii tad ucyata” 
 
 ity-adi-vakyebhyo buddher eva ’dya-karyatva-’vagamat. 
 
 caramo ’hamkarah. 72. 
 
 26 tasya ’nantaro yah, so ’hamkai'oti ’ty ahanikaro ’bbimana-vrttika ity 
 arthah. 
 
 yato ’bhimana-vrttiko ’hamkaro, ’tas tat-karyatvam uttaresam upapan- 
 nam ity aha : 
 
 tat-karyatvam uttaresam. 73. 
 
 30 sugamam. evarii tri-sutrlm vyakhyaya paunaruktya-’9ahka ’pasta. 
 
 « nanv evam prakrtih sarva-karanam iti 9ruti-smrti-virodha » ity a9an- 
 kayam aha : 
 
 adya-hetuta tad-dvara paramparye ’py, anuvat. 74. 
 
 paramparye ’pi saksad ahetutve ’py adyayah prakrter hetuta ’ham- 
 
Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. I. 76. 
 
 39 
 
 kara-’disu mahad-adi-dvara ’sti ; yatha vaigesika-mate ’nunam ghata-’di- 
 hetuta dvyanukar’di-dvarai ’ve ’ty arthah. 
 
 «nanu prakrti-purusayor ubhayor eva nityatvat prakrter eva kara- 
 natve kirn niyamakam ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 purva-bhavitve dvayor ekatarasya hane ’nyatara-yogah. 75. 
 
 dvayor eva pum-prakrtyor akhila-karya-purva-bhavitve ’py ekatarasya 
 purusasya ’parinamitvena karanata-hanya ’nyatarasyah karanatvau ’cityam 
 ity arthah. purusasya ’parinamitve ce ’dam bijam : purusasya sariihatya- 
 karitve pararthatva-’pattya ’navastha. asariahatya-karitve sarvada mahad- 
 adi-karya-prasangah. prakrti-dvara parinama-kalpane ca laghavat tasya 
 eva parinamo ’stu, puruse tu svamitvena srastrtvo-’pacaro, yatha yodhesu 
 vartamanau jaya-parajayau rajany upacaryete ; tat-phala-sukha-duliklia- 
 bhoktrtvena tat-svamitvad iti. 
 
 kim ca dharmi-grahaka-manena karanatayai ’va prakrteh siddhau na 
 ’nya-karana-’kahksa ’sti ; yatha dharmi-grahaka-pramanena drastrtaya 
 purusa-siddhau na ’nya-drastr-akankse ’ti. api ca purusasya parinamitve 
 kada-cic caksur-mana-adi-vad andhyatvam api syat ; tatha ca vidyamanam 
 api sukha-duhkha-’dikaih na jnayeta, tata§ ca ’ham sukhl na ve ’ty-adi- 
 samgaya-’pattih. atah sada praka^a-svarupatva-’napayena purusasya ’pari- 
 namitvam sidhyati. tad uktaiii Yoga-sutrena : “sada jhatag citta-vrttayas, 
 tat-prabhoh purusasya ’parinamitvad ” iti, tad-bhasyena ca: “sada jnata- 
 visayatvarii tu purusasya ’parinamitvam paridlpayatl ” ’ti. sada prakaga- 
 svarupatve ’pi yatha nai ’kada vigva-prakagatvam, tatha vaksyamah. 
 
 prakrter yugapat-karanatvo-’papattaye vibhutvam api pratipadayati : 
 
 paricchinnarh na sarvo-’padanam. 76. 
 
 sarvo-’padanam pradhanam na paricchinnam, vyapakam ity arthah. 
 sarvo-’padanatvam atra hetu-garbha-vigesanam ; paricchinne tad-asambha- 
 vad iti. « nanu prakrter apaiiccli inn atvarh no ’papadyate; prakrtir lii 
 sattva-’di-guna-trayad atirikta na bliavati ; “ sattva-’dlnam a-tad-dliarma- 
 tvarii tad-rupatvad ” ity agami-sutrat ; Yoga-sutra-bhasyabhyam spastam 
 avadhrtatvac ca. tesarir ca sattva-’dlnam laghutva-calatva-gurutva-’dayo 
 dharma vaksyamana vibhutve sati virudhyante, srsty-adi-hetavah saiiiyoga- 
 vibhaga-’dayag ca no ’papadyanta » iti. atro ’cyate : paricchinnatvam atra 
 daigika-’bhava-pratiyogita-’vacchedaka-’vacchinnatvam, tad-abhavag ca vya- 
 pakatvam. tatba ca jagat-karanatvasya daigika-'bhava-pratiyogita-’nava- 
 cchedakatvam eve ’ti prakrter vyapakatvam iti paryavasitam. yatha pra- 
 nasya sthavara-jangama-’dy-akhila-ganra-vyapakatvam pranatva-samanyeno 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
40 
 
 I. 76. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 ’cyate, prana-vyaktlnam sarva-deha-sambandhat, tadvat prakrter vyapa- 
 katvam iti. 
 
 prakrter akriyai-’katva-’dikaih ca sadharmya-vaidharmya-sutre pratipa- 
 dayisyamah. 
 
 6 na kevalaiii sarvo-’padanatvad, api tu : 
 
 tad-utpatti-grute? ca. 77. 
 
 tesam paricchinnanam utpatti-§ravanac ca ; “ atha yad alpam, tan mar- 
 tyam” ity-adi-grutisu marana-dharmakatvena paricchinnasyo ’tpatty-ava- 
 gamat; 9 r u ty-a ntar ebhy a 9 ce ’ty artbah. 
 
 10 idanlm prakrti-karanato-’papattaye ’bbava-’di-karanatam nirasyati : 
 
 na ’vastuno vastu-siddhih. 78. 
 
 avastuno ’bbavan na vastu-siddhir bbavo-’tpattih ; 9a9a-9rngaj jagad- 
 utpattya moksa-’dy-anupapatteh ; tad-adar9anac ce ’ty artbab. 
 
 « nanu jagad apy avastv eva ’stu, svapna-’di-vad » iti. tatra ’ba : 
 
 15 abadhad adusta-karana-janyatvac ca na ’vastutvam. 79. 
 
 svapna-padarthasye ’va prapancasya badhah 91'uty-adi-pramanair na 
 ’sti ; tatba 9ankha-pltima-’der iva duste-’ndriya-’di-janyatvam api na ’sti, 
 dosakalpane pramana-’bhavad ity ato na karyasya ’vastutvam ity artbah. 
 « nanu “ vaca-’rambhanam vikaro namadbeyam, mrttike ’ty eva satyam ” 
 20 ity-adi-9rutibbir eva prapancasya badho, badhac ca ’vidya-’kbya-doso ’pi 
 sva-karane ’sti » ’ti cen, 11a ; mrd-drstanta-siddby-anyatha-’nupapattya sva- 
 karana-’peksaka-’stbairya-rupa-’sattva-paratvat ; tadrg-vakyanam anyatha 
 srsty-adi-vakya-virodhac ca. kim ca 91’utya prapanca-badha atma-’9rayah, 
 svasya ’pi prapanca-’ntargatataya badhena tad-bodbita-’rthe punab saiii9aya- 
 25 ’patti9 ce ’ti. ata eva badha-’badha-’di-vaidharmyad upalambhac ca jagrat- 
 prapancasya svapna-khapuspa-’di-tulyatvam atinirbandhena pratyacaste 
 Yedanta-sutra-dvayam : “vaidharmyac ca 11a svapna-’di-vad” iti, “bhava 
 upalabdhe9 ce ” ’ti ca. “ ne ’ti ne ’ti ” ’ty-evamvidha-vakyani ca viveka- 
 parany eva, na tu svarupatab prapanca-nisedha-parani, “ prakrtai-’tavattvam 
 30 pratisedhati ” ’ti Vedanta-sutrat. evam anyany api vakyani Bralima-mi- 
 mansa-bhasye ’smabbir vyakbyatani. 
 
 “ na ’vastuno vastu-siddbir ” iti yad uktam, tatra heturn aba : 
 
 bhave tad-yogena tat-siddhir, abhave tad-abhavat kutastaram 
 
 tat-siddhih ? 80. 
 
 35 bhave karanasya sad-rupatve tad-yogena satta-yogena karya-siddhir 
 gbateta ; karanasya ’bhave ’sad-rupatve tu tad-abhavat karyasya ’py asattvat 
 
iSdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. I. 88. 
 
 41 
 
 kathaiii vastu-bhuta-karya-siddhih? karana-svarupasyai ’va karyasyau 
 ’cityad ity arthah. 
 
 « nanu tatha ’pi karmai ’va ’vagyakatvaj jagat-karanam astu ; kim pra- 
 dhana-kalpanaye ? » ’ti. tatra ’py aha : 
 
 na karmana, upadanatva-’yogat. 81. 6 
 
 karmano ’pi na vastu-siddliir, nimitta-karanasya karmano na mula-kara- 
 natvam ; gunanam drayyo-’padanatva-’yogat. kalpana hi drsta-’nusarenai 
 ’va bhavati ; vaigesiko-’kta-gunanarii co ’padanatvam na kva-’pi drstam ity 
 arthah. atra karma-^abdo ’vidya-’dinam apy upalaksakah; gunatva-’vi^e- 
 sena tesam apy upadanatva-’yogat. caksusah patala-’di-vad avidyayaQ io 
 cetana-gata-dravyatve tu pradhanasya samjna-matra-bheda iti. 
 
 tad evam parinamitva-’parinamitva-pararthatva-’pararthatvabhyam 
 pum-prakrtyor viveko darQitah. idanlni viveka-jnanasyai ’va ’viveka-na^a- 
 dvara parama-purusartha-hetutvam, na tu tatra vaidika-karmanaih saksad- 
 dhetuta ’stl ’ti yat prag uktam “ avi§esag co ’bhayor ” iti sutrena, tad eva 15 
 prapancayati pancabhih sutraih : 
 
 na ’nupravikad api tat-siddhih ; sadhyatvena ’vrtti-yogad apuru- 
 sarthatvam. 82. 
 
 api-gabdena “ na drstat tat-siddhir ” iti prag-ukta-drsta-samuccayah. 
 guror anugruyata ity anugravo vedah ; tad-vihito yaga-’dir anugravikarh 20 
 karma, tasmad api na purvokta-purusartha-siddhih ; yatah karma-sadhya- 
 tvena punar-avrtti-sambandhad atyanta-purusarthatva-’bhava ity arthah. 
 karma-sadhyasya ca ’nityatve grutih : “ tad yathe ’ha karma-jito lokah 
 kslyata, evam eva ’mutra punya-jito lokah kslyata ” iti ’ti. 
 
 “na karmana, ’nya-dharmatvad ” iti sutrena purvam karmana bandho 25 
 nirakrta, idanlm ca mokso nirakriyata ity apaunaruktyam. « anya-dhar- 
 matvena purvokta-hetuna bandha iva mokse ’pi karmano lietutvaih nira- 
 krta-prayam iti punar agahkai ’va no ’detl » ’ti cen, na ; bandlia-hetutvena 
 ’viveke siddhe tat-puruslya-’viveka-jatvena karmanahi tadlyatva-vyavastho- 
 ’papatter iti. 30 
 
 « nanv evam panca-’gni-vidya-rupeno ’pasana-’khya-karmana tlrtha-ma- 
 rana-’di-karmana ca Brahma-lokam gatasya ’navrtti-grutih katham upa- 
 padyate ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 tatra prapta-vivekasya ’navrtti-Qrutih. 83. 
 
 tatra ’nugravika-karmani Brahma-loka-gatanam ya ’navrtti-grutih, sa 35 
 tatrai ’va prapta-vivekasya mantavya. anyatha hi Brahma-lokad apy 
 avrttim pratipadayatam vakya-’ntaranam virodha ity arthah. tatha ca sa 
 
42 
 
 1. 88. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 ’py anavrttir viveka-jnanasyai ’va phalam, na tu saksad eva karmana iti. 
 etac ca sastha-’dhyaye prapahcayisyati ; Brahma-mimansa-bhasye ca tayor 
 vakyany udakrtya ’smabliir vyakhyatani. 
 
 karmanas tu phalam tada ’ha : 
 
 5 duhkhad duhkham, jala-’bhisekavan na jadya-vimokah. 84. 
 
 anugravikat tu hihsa-’di-dosena duhkha-’tmaka-bhogena ca duhkhad 
 duhkham duhkha-dharai ’va bhavati, na tu jadya-vimoko ’viveka-nivrttih ; 
 duhkha-vimokas tv atidura eva tisthati ; yatka jadya-’rtasya jala-’bkisekad 
 duhkha-vrttir eva bhavati, na tu jadya-vimoksa ity arthah. tad uktam : 
 
 10 “ yatha pankena pailka-’mbhah suraya va sura-krtam, 
 
 bhuta-hatyam tatliai ’vai ’kaiii na yajnair marstum arhati ” ’ti. 
 
 gruyate ca Brahma-1 oka-sthanaiii Visnu-parsadanam api Jaya-Vijaya-’dTnam 
 puna-raksasa-yonau duhkha-dhare ’ti. Karikaya ce ’dam uktam : 
 
 “ drstavad anugravikah ; sa hy aviguddhi-ksaya-’tigaya-yukta ” iti. 
 
 16 « nanu niskamad antaryaga-japa-’di-rupa-karmano na duhkham praty- 
 
 uta moksah phalam gruyata » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 kamye ’kamye ’pi, sadhyatva-’vi 9 esat. 85. 
 
 kamye ’kamye ca karmani duhkhad duhkham bhavati. kutah? sadh- 
 yatva-’vigesat ; karma-sadhyasya sattva-guddhi-dvaraka-jnanasya ’pi tri- 
 20 guna-’tmakataya duhkha-’tmakatvad ity arthah. 
 
 “ na karmana na prajaya dhanena, tyagenai ’ke amrtatvam anagur ” 
 
 ity-adi-grutibhyag ca karmano na saksan moksah phalam iti bhavah. tya- 
 gena ’bhimana-tyagena. eke kecid eva ’mrtatvam anaguh, praptavanto, 
 na sarve ; abhimana-tyagasya tattva-jnana-janyataya durlabhatvad ity 
 25 arthah. 
 
 « nanu bhavan-mate ’pi katham jnana-sadhyasya na duhkhatvarh, sadh- 
 yatva-’vigesad ? » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 nija-muktasya bandha-dhvahsa-matram param, na samana- 
 tvam. 86. 
 
 30 nija-muktasya svabhava-muktasya ’vidya-’khya-karana-nagena yathok- 
 tabandha-nivrtti-matram param atyantikaiii viveka-jnanasya phalam, dhvan- 
 sag ca ’vinagi, na tu karmana iva sukha-’dikam bhava-rupam karyam, yena 
 nagitaya duhkha-dam tat syat. karmanag ca drsta-karanam vina na saksad 
 eva ’vidya-nagakatvam ghatata iti. ato jnanasya ’ksaya-phalakatvan na 
 35 samanatvam jnana-karmanor ity arthah. jnanan na punar-avrttili sambha- 
 
Sdmkhyorpravacana-bhdsye. I. 87. 
 
 48 
 
 vati ; aviveka-’kkya-karana-na9ad iti siddkam. tad evam viveka-jnanam 
 eva saksad-dhano-’paya ity uktam. 
 
 idanim. vivek a-j nanasy a ’pi saksad-upayaii pramanani pariksyante ; 
 
 “ atma va are drastavyah 91'otavyo mantavya ” ity-adi-^rutibkii' hi pramana- 
 trayena ’tma-jnanam ity avagamyate. karma-’ dikam tv anyan mana-adi- 5 
 pramananam 9 uddhy-iidi-karam eve ’ti. 
 
 dvayor ekatarasya va ’py asamnikrsta-’rtha-paricchittih prama ; 
 tat-sadhakatamarii yat, tat trividham pramanam. 87. 
 
 asamnikrstah pramatary anarudho, ’tiadhigata iti yavat. evam-bhutasya 
 ’rthasya vastunah pariccbittir avadharanam prama ; sa ca dvayor buddhi- 10 
 purusayor ubhayor eva dharmo bhavatu, kiiii vai ’katara-matrasyo, ’bha- 
 yathai ’va tasyah pramaya yat sadhakatamam phala-’yoga-vyavacchinnaiii 
 karanam, tat pramanam ; tac ca trividham vaksyamana-rupene ’ty arthah. 
 
 smrti-vyavartanaya ’nadhigate ’ti, bhrama-vyavartanaya vastv iti, saiii- 
 Qaya-vyavartanaya tv avadharanam iti. 15 
 
 atra yadi prama-rupam phalam purusa-nistha-matram ucyate, tada bud- 
 dhi- vrttir eva pramanam ; yadi ca buddhi-nistha-matram ucyate, tade ’ndriya- 
 samnikarsa-’dir eva pramanam. purusas tu prama-saksy eva, na pramate 
 ’ti. yadi ca pauruseya-bodho buddbi-vrtti^ co ’bhayam api pramo ’cyate, 
 tada tu ’ktam ubhayam eva prama-bhedena pramanam bhavati. caksur- 20 
 adisu tu pramana-vyavaharah paramparayai ’va sarvathe ’ti bhavah. Pa- 
 tanjala-bhasye tu Vyasa-devaih purusa-nistha eva bodhah prame ’ty uktah ; 
 purusa-’rtham eva karananam pravrttya phalasya purusa-nisthataya evau 
 ’cityat. ato ’tra ’pi sa eva mukhyah siddhantah. na ca « purusa-bodha- 
 svarupasya nityataya katham phalatvam ? » iti vacyam ; kevalasya nit- 25 
 yatve ’py artho-’paraktasya karyatvat, purusa-’rtho-’paragasyai ’va va plia- 
 latvad iti. atre ’yam prakriya : indriya-pranalikaya ’rtha-samnikarsena 
 linga-jnana-’dina va ’dan buddher artha-’kara vrttir jayate. tatra ce ’ndriya- 
 sarimikarsa-ja pratyaksa vrttir indriya-vigista-buddhy-aciita ; nayana-’di- 
 gata-pitta-’di-dosaih pitta-’ dy-akara-vrtty-uday ad iti vicesah. sa ca vrttir 30 
 artho-’parakta pratibimba-rupena purusa-’rudha satl bhasate ; purusasya 
 ’parinamitaya buddhi-vat svato ’rtha-’karatva-’sambhavat ; artha-’karataya 
 eva ca ’rtha-grahanatvat ; anj^asya durvacatvad iti. tad etad vaksyati : 
 
 “ japa-sphatikayor iva no ’paragah, kirn tv abhimana ” iti ; Yoga-sutrarh ca : 
 
 “ vrtti-sarupyam itaratre ” ’ti ; smrtir api : 35 
 
 “ tasmin^ cid darpane sphare samasta vastu-drstayah ; 
 imas tah pratibimbanti, sarasx ’va tata-druma ” iti. 
 
 Yoga-bhasyam ca: “buddheh pratisaruvedl purusa ” iti. pratidhvanivat 
 
44 
 
 I. 87. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 pratisariivedah saihvedana-pratibimbas, tasya ’graya ity arthah. etena 
 purusanam kutastha-vibhu-cidrupatve ’pi na sarvada sarva-’bhasana-pra- 
 saiigah ; asahgataya svato ’rtha-’karatva-’bhavat ; artha-’karatam vina ca 
 samyoga-matrena ’rtha-grabanasya ’tmdriya-’di-sthale buddhav adrstatvad 
 6 iti. puruse ca sva-sva-buddhi-vrttlnam eva pratibimba-’rpana-samarthyam 
 iti phala-balat kalpyate ; yatha rupavatam eva jala-’disu pratibimbana- 
 samarthyam, ne ’tarasye ’ti. rupavattvam ca na samanyatah pratibimba- 
 prayojakam ; Qabdasya ’pi pratidhvani-rupa-pratibimba-dar^anat. na ca 
 « (jabda-janyam qabda-’ntaram • eva pratidhvanir » iti vacyam ; sphatika- 
 10 lauhitya-’der api japa-samnikarsa-janyata-’pattya pratibimba-mitliyatva- 
 siddbanta-ksater iti. pratibimbac ca buddher eva parinama-vicjeso bimba- 
 ’karo jala-’di-gata iti mantavyam. kecit tu « vrttau pratibimbitam sad eva 
 caitanyaiii vrttim prakagayati ; tatha ca vrtti-gata-pratibimba eva vrttau 
 caitanya-visayata, na tu caitanye vrtti-pratibimbo ’sti » ’ty ahuh. tad asat ; 
 15 upadargita-gastra-virodhena kevala-tarkasya ’prayojakatvat ; vinigamana- 
 virahena vrtti-caitanyayor anyo-’nya-visayata-’kbya-sambandha-rtipataya 
 ’nyo-’nyasminn anyo-’nya-pratibimba-siddheg ca ; bahya-sthale ’rtha-’kara- 
 taya eva visayata-rupatva-siddliya ’ntare ’pi tat-tad-artba-’karataya eva 
 visayatatvau-’cityac ce ’ti. ye tu tarkika jnanasya visayataiii ne ’ccbanti, 
 20 tan-mate jnana-vyaktinam anugamaka-dbarma-’bhavena ghata-visayakam 
 pata-visayakarii jnanam ity-ady-anugata-vyavahara-’nupapattih. kecit tu 
 tarkika anayai ’va ’nupapattya visayatam atirikta-padartbam ahuh. tad 
 apy asat ; anubhuyamanam artba-’karatam viliaya visayata-’ntara-kalpane 
 gauravad iti. 
 
 25 « nanu tatha ’pi sva-svo-’padhi-vrtti-rupai ’va vrtti-caitanyayor anyo- 
 
 ’nya-visayata ’stu ; svo-’padhi-vrttitvenai ’va ’nugamat ; alam akara-’khya- 
 pratibimba-dvayene ! » ’ti cen, na ; pratibimbam vina svatvasya ’pi durvaca- 
 tvat. svatvam hi sva-bhukta-vrtti-vasana-vattvam. bbogay ca jnanam. tatha 
 ca visayata-laksanasya visaya-samagrl-gbatitatvena ’tma-’^rayah. tasmad 
 30 acaitanya-caitanyayor anyo-’nya-visayata-rupo ’nyo-’nyasminn anyo-’nya- 
 pratibimbah siddhah. adliikarh tu Yogavarttike drastavyam iti dik. atra 
 ’yam pramatr-adi-vibbagah : 
 
 pramata cetanah guddhah, pramanam vrttir eva nah, 
 prama ’rtha-’kara-vrttlnam cetane pratibimbanam ; 
 
 35 pratibimbita-vrttlnam visayo meya ucyate ; 
 
 saksad-dar^ana-rupam ca saksitvam vaksyati svayam. 
 
 atab syat karana-’bhavad vrtteh saksy eva cetanah. 
 
 Yisnv-adeh sarva-saksitvam gaunam liiiga-’dy-abhavata iti. 
 
 « nanu ’ 
 
 40 “ yatha praka 9 ayaty ekah krtsnarii lokam imam ravih, 
 
 ksetram ksetri tatha krtsnam praka^ayati, Bharate ” 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. I. 91. 
 
 45 
 
 ’ty-adi-vakyesu ’pamana-’di prakrti-purusa-viveke pramanam upanyastam. 
 tat katliam ucyate trividham ? » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 tat-siddhau sarva-siddher na ’dhikya-siddhih. 88. 
 
 trividha-pramana-siddhau ca sarvasya ’rthasya siddher na pramana- 
 ’dhikyaiii sidhyati gauravad ity arthah. ata eva Manuna ’pi pramana- 5 
 trayam evo ’panyastam : 
 
 “ pratyaksam anumanam ca (jastram ca vividha-’gamam 
 trayam suviditam karyarh dharma-Quddhim abhipsate ” ’ti. 
 
 upamanai-’tihya-’dlnam ca ’numana-^abdayoh prave^ah ; anupalabdhy-adl- 
 nam ca pratyakse prave9a iti. ukta-vakye ce ’dam anumanam abhipretam : io 
 a-pada-tala-mastakam krtsnam sva-vyatiriktenai ’kena prakacyam ; svayam 
 aprakagatvat ; trailokya-vad iti. 
 
 teja^-caitanya-sadharanam ca praka§atvam akhando-’padhih prakiifya- 
 vyavahara-niyamakataya siddka iti. 
 
 purusa-nistha prame ’ti mukhya-siddhantam ayritya pramananam 15 
 vi^esa-laksanani vaktum upakramate : 
 
 yat sambaddham sat tad-akaro-’llekhi vijnanam, tat praty- 
 aksam. 89. 
 
 sambaddham bhavat sambaddha-vastv-akara-dhari bhavati yad vijna- 
 nam buddhi-vrttis, tat pratyaksam pramanam ity arthah. atra sad ity-antam 20 
 hetu-garbha-vigesanam. tatha ca sva-’rtha-samnikarsa-janya-’karasya ’91'ayo 
 vrttih pratyaksam pramanam iti niskarsah. “ vrttih sambandha-’rtharii 
 sarpatl ” ’ty agami-sutran na vrtteh samnikarsa-janyatvam ity akara-’9raya- 
 grahanam. caksur-adi-dvaraka-buddhi-vrttig ca pradlpasya §ikha-tulya 
 bahya-’rtha-sariinikarsa-’nantaram eva tad-akaro-’llekhinl bhavati ’ti 11a 26 
 ’sambhavah. 
 
 « nanu yoginam atTta-’nagata-vyavahita-vastu-pratyakse ’vyaptih ; sam- 
 baddha-vastv-akara-’bhavad » ity agahkya tasya ’laksyatvena samadhatte : 
 
 yoginam abahya-pratyaksatvan na dosah. 90. 
 
 aindriyaka-pratyaksam eva ’tra laksyam, yogina9 ca ’bahya-pratyaksa- 30 
 kah ; ato na doso, na tat-pratyakse ’vyaptir ity arthah. 
 
 vastavam samadhanam aha : 
 
 lina-vastu-labdha-’tigaya-sambandhad va ’dosah. 91. 
 
 athava tad api laksyam eva ; tatha ’pi na doso, na ’vyaptih ; yato llna- 
 vastusu labdha-yogaja-dharma-janya-’t^ayasya yogi-cittasya sambandho 35 
 ghatata ity arthah. atra lina-9abdah para-’bhipreta-’samnikrsta-vacl ; sat- 
 
46 
 
 I. 91. SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 karya-vadinam hy atlta-’dikam api svarupato ’sti ’ti tat-sambandhah sam- 
 bhaved iti. vyavahita-viprakrstesu sambandha-hetu-vidhaya labdha-’tigaye 
 ’ti vigesanam. atigayag ca vyapakatvaxh vrtti-pratibandhaka-tamo-nivrtty- 
 adig ce ’ti. idam ca ’tra ’vadbeyam : “ yat sambaddhaxh sad ” iti purva- 
 5 sutre buddber artha-saximikarsasyai ’va pratyaksa-hetuta-labbat pratyaksa- 
 samanye bahya-’rtha-sadbarane buddby-artba-saihnikarsa eva karanam ; 
 indriy a-samn ikar sas tu caksusa-’di-pratyaksesxx vigisyai ’va karanani. 
 « nanv evam indi'iya-samnikarsa-yogaja-dharma-’dy-abhave ’pi buddhya 
 bahya-’rtha-pratyaksa-’pattih.» mai ’yam ! tamah-pratibandliena tadanlm 
 10 buddlii-sattvasya vrtty-asambhavat. tac ca tamah kada-cid arthe-’ndri- 
 yayob samnikarsena kada-cic ca yogaja-dharmena ’pasaryate ; anjana-sam- 
 yogena nayana-malinya-vat. na cai « ’varii tad-dhetor eva tad astv iti 
 nyayene ’ndriya-samnikarsa-’der eva babya-’rtha-pratyaksa-samanye hetuta 
 ’stv » iti vacyam ; susupty-adau tamaso buddbi-vrtti-pratibandhakatva- 
 15 siddheh; 
 
 “ sattvaj jagaranam vidyad, rajasa svapnam adiget, 
 prasvapanarii tu tamasa ; turiyam trisu samtatam ” 
 
 ity-adi-smrtibhyah susupty-adau vrtti-pratibandhaka-’ntara-’sambhavac ca ; 
 caksusa-vrttav api tamasah pratibandha-darganac ca. yat tu guska-tarki- 
 20 kah susuptau vrtty-anutpada-’rtham jnana-samanye tvaii-mano-yogam kara- 
 naiii kalpayanti, tad asat; tvag-iudriyo-’tpatteh prag api kevala-buddbya 
 Svayambhuvah sarva-pratyaksa-gravanat ; tvan-mano-yoga-’nutpade ’pi 
 tamasa eva nimittataya vaktavyatvac ca; kevalartarkasya ’pratistha-dosa- 
 grastatvac ce ’ti dik. 
 
 25 «nanu tatha ’pi ’gvara-pratyakse ’vyaptih; tasya nityatvena samni- 
 karsa-’janyatvad » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 i^vara- ’siddheh. 92. 
 
 Igvare pramana-’bhavan na dosa ity anuvartate. ayam ce ’gvara-prati- 
 sedha eka-deginam praudha-vadenai ’ve ’ti prag eva pratipaditam ; anyatba 
 30 hi ’gvara-’bhavad ity evo ’cyeta. Igvara-’bhyupagame tu samnikarsa-janya- 
 jatlyatvam eva pratyaksa-laksanam vivaksitam ; sajatyam ca jnanatva- 
 saksad-vyapya-jatye ’ti bhavah. 
 
 « gruti-smrtibbyam katham igo na sidhyati ? » ’ty akanksayam tarka- 
 virodharii laukikam eva badhakam aha : 
 
 35 mukta-baddhayor anyatara-’bhavan na tat-siddhih. 93. 
 
 Igvaro ’bhimatah kirii klega-’di-mukto va, tair baddho va? anyatarasya 
 ’py asambbavan ne ’gvara-siddhir ity arthah. 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. I. 97. 
 
 47 
 
 ubhayatha ’py a-sat-karatvam. 94. 
 
 muktatve sati srastrtva-’dy-aksamatvam, tat-prayojaka-’bhimana-raga- 
 ’dy-abhavat ; baddhatve ’pi mudhatvan na srsty-adi-ksamatvam ity arthah. 
 
 « nany evam l^vara-pratipadaka-Qrutinam ka gatih ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 mukta-’tmanah pra<?ansa upasa siddhasya va. 95. 
 
 yatha-yogain kacic chrutir mukta-’tmanah kevala-’tma-samanyasya 
 jneyata-vidhanaya samnidhi-matrai-’9varyena stuti-rupa prarocana-’rtha ; 
 kacic ca samkalpa-puryaka-srastrtva-’di-pratipadika ^rutih siddhasya Brah- 
 ma-Visnu-Hara-’der eva ’nitye-’Qvarasya ’bliimana-’di-mato ’pi gauna-nitya- 
 tva-’di-mattvan nityatva-’dy-upasa-pare ’ty arthah. 
 
 « nanu tatha ’pi prakrty-ady-akhila-’dhisthatrtvam ^ruyamanam no 
 ’papadyate ; loke samkalpa-’dina parinamanasyai ’va ’dhisthatrtva-vyava- 
 harad » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 tat-samnidhanad adhisthatrtvam, mani-vat. 96. 
 
 yadi saihkalpena srastrtvam adhisthatrtvam ucyate, tada ’yam dosah 
 syat. asmabhis tu purusasya samnidhanad eva ’dhisthatrtvaiii srastrtva- 
 ’di-rupam isyate. mani-vat, yatha ’yas-kanta-maneln saiimidhya-matrena 
 (jalya-niskarsakatvarii na samkalpa-’dina, tathai ’va ’di-purusasya samyoga- 
 matrena prakrter mahat-tattva-rupena parinamanam; idam eva ca svo- 
 ’padhi-srastrtvam ity arthah. tatha co ’ktam : 
 
 “ niricche sariisthite ratne yatha lohah pravartate, 
 satta-matrena devena tatha ce ’yarn jagaj-janih. 
 ata atmani kartrtvam akartrtvam ca samsthitam : 
 niricchatvad akarta ’sau, karta samnidhi-matrata ” iti. 
 
 “ tad aiksata bahu syam ” ity-adi-crutis tu kulam pipatisati ’ti-vad gauni ; 
 prakrter asanna-bahutara-guna-samyogat. athava buddhi-purva-srsti-visa- 
 yam etadrija-vakya-jatam, na tv adi-sarga-param ; tasya ’buddhi-purvaka- 
 tva-smaranad iti bhavah; yatha Kaurme : 
 
 “ ity esa prakrtah sargah samksepat kathito maya ; 
 a-buddhi-purvakas tv esa. brahmim srstim nibodhate ” ’ti. 
 
 asya ca vakyasya ’di-purusa-buddhy-ajanyatvena samkoce gauravam iti. 
 
 11a kevalam sarga-’dav eva purusasya samyoga-matrena srastrtva- 
 ’dikam, api tv anyesv api samkalpa-’di-purvakesu bhuta-’disv akhilesu 
 viQesa-karyesv api sarva-purusanam ity aha : 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
48 
 
 I. 97. Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 vi<?esa-karyesv api jivanam. 97. 
 
 adhisthatrtvam samnidhanad ity anusajyate. antahkarano-’palaksita- 
 syai ’va jlva-gabda-’rthatvarii sastha-’dhyaye vaksyati. tatha ca vigesa- 
 karye visarga-’khye yyasti-srstav api jivanam antahkarana-pratibimbita- 
 5 cetananaih saiiinidhanad eva ’dhisthatrtvam, na tu kena ’pi vyaparena; 
 kutastha-cin-matra-rupatvad ity arthah. 
 
 « nanu cet sada sarva-jna I^varo na ’sti, tarbi vedanta-maha-vakya- 
 ’rthasya vivekasyo ’padege ’ n d ha-param para-’ ga fikay a ’pramanyam pra- 
 sajyeta. » tatra ’ha : 
 
 io siddha-rupa-boddhrtvad vakya-’rtho-’padeQah. 98. 
 
 Hiranyagarbha-’dlnam siddha-rupasya yatharthasya boddhrtvat tad- 
 vaktrka-’yurveda-’di-pramanyena ’vadhrtat tesarii vakya-’rtho-’padegah 
 pramanam iti Qesah. 
 
 « nanu purusasya cet samnidhi-matrena gaunam adhisthatrtvam, tarhi 
 15 mukhyam adhisthatrtvam kasye ? » ’ty akanksayam alia : 
 
 antahkaranasya tad-ujjvalitatval loha-vad adhisthatrtvam. 99. 
 
 antahkaranasya ’nupacaritam adhisthatrtvam saiiikalpa-’di-dvarakaih 
 pratyetavyam. « nanv adhisthatrtvam ghata-’di-vad acetanasya na yuktam. » 
 tatra ’ha: loha-vat tad-ujjvalitatvad iti. antahkaranam hi tapta-loha-vac 
 20 cetano-’jjvalitam bhavati. atas tasya cetanayamanataya ’dhisthatrtvam 
 ghata-’di-vyavrttam upapadyata ity arthah. « nanv evaiii caitanyena ’ntah- 
 karanasyo ’jjvalane citeli sahgitvam agni-vad eva syad » iti cen, na ; 
 nityo-’jjvala-caitanya-sariiyoga-v^esa-matrasya saihyoga-vigesa-janya-caita- 
 nya-pratibimbasyai ’va va ’ntahkarano-’jjvalana-rupatvat ; na tu caitanyam 
 26 antahkarane samkramati, yena sahgita syat. agner api hi prakaga-’dikam 
 na lohe samkramati ; kim tv agni-samyoga-vi^esa eva lohasyo ’jjvalanam 
 iti. « nanv evam api samyogena parinamitvam » iti cen, na ; samanya-guna- 
 ’tirikta-dharmo-’tpattav eva parinama-vyavaharad iti. ayaiii ca sariiyo- 
 ga-vi^eso ’ntahkaranasyai ’va sattvo-’dreka-rupat parinamad bhavati ’ti 
 30 phala-balat kalpyate ; purusasya ’parinamitvena saiiiyoge tan-nimittaka- 
 vigesa-’sambhavad iti. ayam eva ca sariiyoga-vigeso buddhy-atmanor 
 anyo-’nya-pratibimbane lietuh. « nanu pratibimba-lietutaya saiiiyoga-vic;esa- 
 ’vagyakatve pratibimba-kalpana vyartha ; pratibimba-karyasya ’rtha-jnana- 
 ’deh saiiiy oga- v i ge sad eva sambhavad » iti. mai ’vam ! buddhau caitanya- 
 35 pratibimbag caitanya-dargana-’rtham kalpyate, darpane mukha-pratibimba- 
 vat ; anyatha karma-kartr-virodhena svasya saksat sva-dargana-’nupapatteh. 
 ayam eva ca cit-pratibimbo < buddhau cic-chaya-’pattir > iti, < caitanya- 
 ’dhyasa > iti, < cid-avega > iti co ’cyate. yag ca caitanye buddheh pratibimbah, 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 I. 100. 
 
 49 
 
 sa ca ’rudha-visayaih saha buddher bhana-’rtham isyate ; artha-’karatayai 
 ’va ’rtha-grahanasya buddheh sthale drstatvena tarn vina samyoga-vigesa- 
 matrena ’rtha-bhanasya puruse ’py anaucityat; artha-’karasyai ’va ’rtha- 
 grahana-gabda-’rthatvac ce ’ti. sa ca ’rtha-’karah puruse parinamo na 
 sambhavatl ’ty arthat pratibimba-rupa eva paryavasyatl ’ti dik. sa ca ’yam 5 
 anyo-’nya-pratibimbo Yoga-bhasye Vyasa-devaih siddhantitah : “citi-gaktir 
 aparinaminy apratisamkrama ca parinaminy arthe pratisarhkrante ’va tad- 
 vrttim anupatati ; tasyag ca prapta-caitanyo-’pagraha-rupaya buddhi-vrtter 
 anukari-matrataya buddhi-vrtty-avigista hi jnana-vrttir ity akhyayata” ity- 
 adina. Yogavai'ttike cai ’tad vistarato ’smabhih pratipaditam. kagcit tu 10 
 « buddhi-gataya cic-chayaya buddher eva sarva-’rtha-jnatrtvam ; iccha- 
 ’dibliir jhanasya samanadhikaranya-’nubhavat ; anyasya jnanena ’nyasya 
 pravrtty-anaucityac ce » ’ty aha. tad atma-’jnana-mulakatvad upeksanlyam. 
 evam hi buddher eva jhatrtve “ cid-avasano bhoga ” ity agami-sutra-dvaya- 
 virodhah, puruse pramana-’bhavag ca ; purusa-liiigasya bhogasya buddhav 15 
 eva svl-karat. na ca « pratibimba-’nyatha-’nupapattya bimba-bhutah puru- 
 sah setsyatl » ’ti vacyam ; anyo-’nya-’grayat : prthag-bimba-siddhau buddhi- 
 stha-caitanyasya pratibimbata-siddhih, pratibimbata-siddhau ca tat-prati- 
 yogitaya bimba-siddhir iti. asman-mate ca jnatrtaya purusa-siddhy-ananta- 
 ram tasya jheyatva-’nyatha-’nupapattya pratibimba-siddhau na ’nyo-’nya- 20 
 ’grayah. « atha vrtti-saksitaya bimba-rupag cetanah sidhyatT » ’ti cet, tarhi 
 saksina eva pramatrtvam apy ucitam ; ubhayor jnatrtva-kalpane gauravat ; 
 vrtti-jnana-ghata-jnanayoh samanadhikaranya-’nubhavac ca. kirii cai ’vam 
 sati buddher eva bhoktrtve “ bhoktr-bhavad ” ity agami-sutrena bhoktrtaya 
 purusa-sadhanaih virudhyeta. « atha buddhi-gata-cic-chaya-rupena samban- 25 
 dhena bimbasyai ’va jtianam, na tu citau buddhi-pratibimbah kalpyata » 
 ity etavan-matre cet tasya ’gayo varnyeta, tad apy asat; surya-’deh sva- 
 pratibimba-rupa-sambandhena jala-’di-tat-stha-vastu-bhasakatva-’darganat, 
 kiranair eva tad-ubhaya-bhasanat ; maru-marlcika-’dau tu sva-’dhyasta-jala- 
 ’di-bhasakatvam drstam eve ’ti drsta-’nusarena ’smabhig citau buddhi-prati- 30 
 bimba eva sarva-’rtha-bhana-hetufaya sambandhah kalpita iti. yac co ’ktam 
 « anyasya jnanena ’nyasya pravrtty-anupapattir » iti, tad api na; “akartur 
 api phalo-’pabhogo ’nnadya-vad ” ity agami-sutrena jnana-pravrttyor vaiya- 
 dhikaranyasya drstanteno ’papadayisyamanatvat ; buddheh saiiikalpena 
 deha-kriyayam iva ’tra ’pi saiiiyoga-vigesa-’der eva niyamakatvad iti. 35 
 
 pratyaksa-pramanaih laksayitva ’numanarii laksayati : 
 
 pratibandha-drgah pratibaddha-jnanam anumanam. 100. 
 
 pratibandho vyaptih ; vyapti-darganad vyapaka-jnanam vrtti-rupam 
 anumanam pramanam ity arthah. anumitis tu pauruseyo bodha iti. 
 
50 
 
 I. 101. Sdfnkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 Qabda-pramanarh laksayati : 
 apto-’pade<?ah gabdah. 101. 
 
 aptir atra yogyata ; vedasya ’pauruseyatayah pancama-’dhyaye vaksya- 
 manatvat. tatha ca yogyah 9abdas, taj-janyaiii jnanaiii (jabda-’kkyam 
 5 pramanam ity arthah. phalarn ca pauruseyah Qabdo bodha iti. 
 
 pramana-pratipadanasya svayam eva phalam aha : 
 ubhaya-siddhih pramanat; tad-upade<?ah. 102. 
 
 ubbayor atma-’natmanor vivekena siddhih pramanad eva bhavati ; atas 
 tasya pramanasyo ’padegah krta ity arthah. 
 
 10 tatra yena ’numana-vi^esena pramanena mukhyato ’tra prakrti-purusau 
 vivicya sadhanlyau, tad varnayati : 
 
 samanyato drstad ubhaya-siddhih. 103. 
 
 anumanam tavat trividham bhavati : purva-vat, ^esa-vat, samanyato 
 drstam ce ’ti. tatra pratyaksl-krta-jatlya-visayakam purva-vat ; yatha 
 15 dhuinena vahny-anumanam ; vahni-jatlyo hi malianasa-’dau purvam pra- 
 tyaksl-krtah. vyatireka-’numanaih ^esa-vat. geso ’ptirvo ’rtho ’sya visa- 
 yatvena ’sti ’ti ^esa-vat ; aprasiddha-sadhyakam iti yavat ; yatha prthivl- 
 tvene ’tara-bheda-’numanam ; prthivl-’tara-bhedo hi prag asiddhah. sama- 
 nyato drstam ca tad-ubhaya-bhinnam anumanam. yatra samanyatah 
 20 pratyaksa-’di-jatlyam adaya vyapti-grahat paksa-dharmata-balena tad-vija- 
 tiyo ’pratyaksa-’dy-arthah sidhyati ; yatha rupa-’di-jnane kriyatvena kara- 
 navattva-’numanam ; atra hi prthivltva-’di-jatiyam kuthara-’di-karanam 
 adaya vyaptirir grhltva tad-vijatlyam atlndriyam jnana-karanam indriyam 
 sadhyata iti. tatra samanyato drstad anumanad dvayoh prakrti-purusayoh 
 25 siddlrir ity arthah. 
 
 tatra prakrteh samanyato drstam anumanam, yatha: mahat tattvarii 
 sukha-duhkha-moha-dharmaka-dravyo-’padanakam ; karyatve sati sukha- 
 duhkha-moha-dharmakatvat ; suvarna-’di-ja-kundala-’di-vad ity-adi. 
 
 puruse tu yady apy anumana-’peksa na ’sti, sarva-sammatatvat, tatha 
 30 ’pi prakrty-adi-viveke samanyato drstam eva ’peksyate. tad yatha: pra- 
 dhanam parartham ; samhatya-karitvat ; grha-’di-vad iti. atra hi praty- 
 aksa-siddham deha-’dy-arthakatvaiii grhadisu grhltva tad-vijatiyah puru- 
 sah pradhana-’di-paratvena ’numlyate. deha-’dlnam ca bhoktrtvam avivek- 
 ena prag grhitam ity ubhaya-siddhir iti. 
 
 35 « ya pramanasya phala-bhuta prama-’khya-siddhir ukta, taya purusasya 
 
 parinama-’pattir » ity a^ankayam tasyah svarupam aha : 
 
Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. I. 106. 
 
 51 
 
 cid-avasano bhogah. 104. 
 
 purusa-svarupe caitanye paryavasanaih yasyai, ’tadrgo bhogah siddhir 
 ity arthah. buddher bhogasya vyavartanaya cid-avasana iti, citah parina- 
 mitva-sadharmatva-’di-ganka-nirasaya ’vasana-padam. citau bhogasya sva- 
 rupe paryavasitatvan na kautasthya-’di-hanir ity agayah. tatha hi 
 pramana-’khya-vrtty-arudham prakrti-purusa-’dikam prameyaiii vrttya saha 
 puruse pratibimbitam sad bhasate. ato ’rtho-’parakta-vrtti-pratibimba-’va- 
 cchinnani svarupa-caitanyam eva bhanam, purusasya bhogah, pramanasya 
 ca phalam iti. tata§ ca pratibimba-rupena ’rtha-sambandhe dvarataya 
 vrttlnaih karanatvam iti. tad uktam Visnupurane : 
 
 “grhitan indriyair arthan atmane yah prayacchati, 
 antahkarana-rupaya tasmai viQva-’tmane nama ” iti. 
 
 rajno hi karana-vargah svamine bhogya-jatam samarpayatx ’ti drstam iti. 
 bhoga-gabda-’rthag ca ’bhyavaharanam, atmasat-karanam iti yavat. sa ca 
 deha-’di-cetana-’ntesu sadharanah ; vigesas tv ayam : aparinamitvat puru- 
 sasya visaya-bhogah pratibimba-’dana-matram, anyesaiii tu parinamitvat 
 pusty-adir apl ’ti. ayam eva ca parinama-rupah paramarthiko bhogah 
 puruse pratisidhyate “ buddher blioga iva ’tmani ” ’ty-adibhir iti mantav- 
 yam. 
 
 asmin sutre purusasya ’pi phala-vyapyata siddha ; cid-avasanataya evo 
 ’bhaya-siddhitva-vacanad iti. 
 
 « nanu kartur eva loke kriya-phala-bhogo drstah ; yatha sariicarata eva 
 samcaro-’ttha-duhkha-bhoga iti. tat katham buddhi-krta-dharma-’di-pha- 
 lasya sukha-’dy-atmikaya artho-’parakta-buddhi-vrtter bhogah puruse gha- 
 tete » ’ty agankayam aha : 
 
 akartur api phalo-’pabhogo ’nnadya-vat. 105. 
 
 buddhi-karma-phalasya ’pi vrtter upabhogas tad-akartur api purusasya 
 yuktah. annadya-vat, yatha ’nya-krtasya ’nna-’der upabhogo rajno bhavati, 
 tadvad ity arthah. avivekasya sva-svami-bhavasya va bhoga-niyamakatvat 
 tu na ’tiprasangah. sukha-duhkha-’deh karma-phalatvam abliyupetya 
 buddhi-gataih karma-phalam puruso bhunkta ity uktam. 
 
 idanim purusa-gata-bhogasyai ’va karma-phalatvam svikrtya buddhi- 
 karmana purusa eva phalam utpadyata iti mukhya-siddhantam aha : 
 
 avivekad va tat-siddheh kartuh phala-’vagamah. 106. 
 
 athava kartari phalam eva na bhavati ; < sukham bhunjlye > ’ty-adi- 
 kamanabhir bhogasyai ’va phalatvat. ato bhoktr-nistham eva phalam 
 bhavati. gastra-vihitam phalam anustliatari ’ti gastresu kartuh phala- 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
52 
 
 I. 106. Sdrhkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 ’vagamas tu tat-siddher akartr-nisthaya bhoga-’khya-siddheh kartr-buddhav 
 avivekad ity arthah. < yo ’ham karomi, sa eva ’harii bhunja > iti hi laukika- 
 ’nubhava iti; ya ca <sukham me bhuyad> ity-adi-kamana, sa <putro me 
 bhuyad > iti-vat phala-sadhanatvenai ’vo ’papadyate. bhogas tu na ’nyasya 
 5 sadhanam ; atah sa eva phalam iti mukhyah siddhantah. bliogasya puru- 
 sa-svarupatve ’pi, vaigesikanam mate 91'otra-vat, karyata bodhya; sukha- 
 ’dy-avacchinna-citer eva bhogatvat. asmii’19 ca bhogasya phalatva-pakse 
 duhkha-bhoga-’bhava eva ’pavargo bodhyah. athava bhogyata-rupa-svatva- 
 sambandhena sukha-duhkha-’bhavayor eva phalatvam astu; tena samban- 
 10 dhena dhana-’der iva sukha-’der api purusa-nisthatvad iti. 
 
 tad evam pramanani pramana-phala-bhutam prameya-siddhim ca prati- 
 padya prameya-siddher api phalam aha : 
 
 no ’bhayam ca tattva-’khyane. 107. 
 
 pramanena prakrti-purusayos tattva-’khyane tattva-saksatkare saty 
 15 ubhayam api sukha-duhkhe na bhavatah ; “ vidvan harsa-9okau jahatl ” 
 ’ti 9ruter, nyayac ce ’ty arthah. 
 
 saihksepato vivekena ’numapitau prakrti-purusau. tayoh prakrti- 
 purusayor anumane ’vantara-vi9esa itah param adhyaya-samaptim yavad 
 vicaryah; tatra ca ’dau prakrty-ady-anumanesv anupalambha-badhakam 
 20 apakaroti : 
 
 visayo ’visayo ’py atidura-’der hano-’padanabhyam indriya- 
 sya. 108. 
 
 indriya-’nupalabhyata-matrato ghata-’dy-abhava-vat pratyaksena car- 
 vakaih prakrty-ady-abhavah sadhayitum na 9akyate ; yato vidyamano 
 25 ’py artha indriyanam kala-bhedena visayo ’visaya9 ca bhavati ; atiduratva- 
 ’di-dosad, indriya-ghate-’ndriya-grahabhyam ce ’ty arthah. samagrl-sam- 
 avadhane saty anupalambhasyai ’va ’bhava-pratyaksa-hetuta. prakrty-ady- 
 upalambhe tu vaksyamana-pratibandhan na samagrl-samavadhanam iti 
 bhavah. atidura-’daya9 ca dosa vi9isya Karikaya pariganitah : 
 
 30 “ atidurat samipyad indriya-ghatan mano-’navasthanat 
 
 sauksmyad vyavadhanad abhibhavat samana-’bhiharac ce ” ’ti. 
 samana-’bhiharah sajatiya-samvalanam, yatha mahise gavya-mi9ranan ma- 
 hisatva-’gralianam iti. 
 
 « nanv atiduratva-’disu madhye prakrty-ady-upalambhe kim prati- 
 35 bandhakam ? » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 sauksmyat tad-anupalabdhih. 109. 
 
 tayoh purvoktayoh prakrti-purusayor anupalabdhis tu sauksmyad ity 
 arthah. suksmatvam ca na ’nutvam, vi9va-vyapanat ; na ’pi duruhatva- 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. I. 113. 
 
 53 
 
 ’dikarii, durvacatvat; kbit tu pratyaksa-prama-pratibandhika jatih. yoga- 
 ja-dharmasya co ’ttejakataya prakrti-purusa-’dinam pratyaksa-prama bliav- 
 ati. jati-saihkaryam ca na dosa-’vaham. 
 
 athava niravayava-dravyatvam eva ’tra suksmatvam ; yoga-ja-dharmag 
 co ’ttejaka eve ’ti. 6 
 
 « nanv abhavad eva ’nupalabdhi-sambliave kim-artharii sauksmyam 
 kalpyate ? anyatha ca gaga-grnga-’der api sauksmyad anupalabdhih kiiii 
 na syad? » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 karya-darganat tad-upalabdheh. 110. 
 
 karya-’nyatha-’nupapattya prakrty-adi-siddhau satyam tesaiii suksma- 10 
 tvaiii kalpyate. anumanat purvarn ca suksmatva-’di-samgayena ’bliava- 
 ’nirnayad anumanam upapadyata ity arthah. 
 
 atra gahkate : 
 
 vadi-vipratipattes tad-asiddhir iti cet, 111. 
 
 « nanu karyam ced utpatteh prak siddham syat, tada tad-adharataya 15 
 nitya prakrtih setsyati ; karya-sahicyenai ’va karana-’numanasya vaksya- 
 manatvat. vadi-vipratipattes tu sat-karyasyai ’va ’siddhir » iti yadl ’ty 
 arthah. 
 
 abhyupetya pariharati : 
 
 tatha ’py ekatara-drstyai ’katara-siddher na ’palapah. 112. 20 
 
 ma ’stu sat karyaih, tatha ’py ekatarasya karyasya drstya ’nyatarasya 
 karanasya siddher apalapo na ’sty eve ’ti nityarii karanam siddham eva. 
 tata eva ca parinaminah sakagad aparinamitaya purusasya vivekena 
 mokso-’papattir ity arthah. 
 
 anenai ’va ’bhyupagama-vadena vaigesika-’dy-astika-gastram pravartate. 25 
 ato na sat-karya-vadi-gruti-smrti-virodhe ’pi tesam anga-’ntaresv aprama- 
 nyam iti mantavyam. 
 
 parama-’rtliatah pariharam aha : 
 
 trividha-virodha-’patteg ca. 113. 
 
 sarvahi karyam trividharii sarva-vadi-siddham : atltam anagatarii var- 30 
 tamanam iti. tatra yadi karyam sada san n.e ’syate, tada trividhatva- 
 ’nupapattih ; atlta-’ di-kale ghata-’dy-abhavena ghata-’der atita-’di-dharma- 
 katva-’nupapatteh, sad-asatoh sambandha-’nupapatteh ; kirii ca pratiyogitva- 
 sya pratiyogi-svarupatve tad-do sa-tadavasthy at. abhava-matra-svarupatve 
 pata-’dy-abhavo ghata-’dy-abhavah syat ; abhavatva-’vigesat ; abhavesv api 35 
 svarupato vigesa-’ngikare ca ’bhavatvasya paribhasa-matratva-prasangat. 
 
 « atha pratiyogy eva ’bhava-vigesaka » iti cen, na ; asatah pratiyoginah 
 
54 
 
 I. 113. 
 
 Sdrnk h ya-p ravacana-bhasye. 
 
 prag-abhava-’disu vigesakatva-’sambhavad iti. tasman nityasyai ’va karya- 
 sya ’tlta-'nagata-vartamana-’vastha-bheda eva vaktavyah ; < ghato ’tlto > 
 < ghato vartamano > < ghato bhavisyann > iti pratyayanam tulya-rupatau- 
 ’cityat ; na tv ekasya bhava-visayatvam anyayog ca ’bhava-visayatvam iti. 
 5 te eva ’tlta-’nagatatve avasthe dhvansa-pragabhava-vyavaharam janayatah ; 
 tad-atirikta-’bhava-dvaye pramana-’bhavad iti dik; adhikam tu Patanjale 
 drastavyam. 
 
 evam atyanta-’bhava-’nyo-’nya-’bliavav apy adhikarana-svarupav eva. 
 na cai « ’vam pratiyogi-satta-kale ’py adhikarana-svarupa-’napayad atyanta- 
 10 ’bhava-pratyaya-prasanga » iti vacyam ; parair api pratiyogimati de^e tad- 
 atyanta-'bhava-’nahgikarat ; pratiyogi-sambandhasya ’tlta-’nagata-’vastha- 
 yor eva samayika-’tyanta-’bhavatva-sambhavac ca. tasman na ’smat-sid- 
 dhante ’bhavo ’tiriktah. kiiii ca < ghato dhvasto > < ghato bhavl > < na ’yarii 
 ghato > < ghato ’tra na ’sti > ’ty-adi-pratyaya-niyamakataya kiriicid-vastv- 
 15 akanksayam tad bhava-rupam eva kalpyate laghavat ; abhavasya ’drstasya 
 kalpane gauravad iti mautavyam. 
 
 itag ca sat-karya-siddhir ity aha : 
 na ’sad-utpado, nr-Qrnga-vat. 114. 
 
 nara-giTiga-tulyasya ’sata utpado ’pi na sambhavatl ’ty arthah. 
 
 20 atra hetum aha: 
 
 upadana-niyamat. 115. 
 
 mrdy eva ghata utpadyate, tantusv eva pata ity evam karyanam 
 upadana-karanam prati niyamo ’sti. sa na sambhavati ; utpatteh prak 
 karane karya-’sattayam hi na ko ’pi vigeso ’sti, yena kamcid eva ’santam 
 25 janayen, na ’ntaram iti. vigesa-’ngikare ca bhavatva-’ patter gatam asattaya. 
 sa eva ca vigeso ’smabhih karyasya ’nagata-’vasthe ’ty ucyata iti. etena, 
 yad vaigesikah prag-abbavam eva karyo-’tpatti-niyamakam kalpayanti, tad 
 apy apastam ; abhava-kalpana-’peksaya bhava-kalpane laghavat ; bhavanam 
 drstatvad anya-’napeksatvac ca. kiiii ca ’bhavesu svato vigese bhavatva- 
 30 ’pattih ; pratiyogi-rupa-vigesag ca prati yogy-asatta-kale na ’sti. ato ’bhava- 
 nam avigistataya na karyo-’tpattau niyamakatvam yuktam iti. 
 
 upadana-niyame pramanam aha : 
 
 sarvatra sarvada sarva-’sambhavat. 116. 
 
 sugamam. upadana-’niyame ca sarvatra sarvada sarvam sambhaved ity 
 35 agayah. 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. I. 121. 
 
 55 
 
 itag ca na ’sad-utpada ity aha : 
 
 gaktasya gakya-karanat. 117. 
 
 karya-gakti-mattvam evo ’padana-karanatvam ; anyasya durvacatvat ; 
 laghavac ca. sa gaktih karyasya ’nagata-’vasthai 've ’ty atah gaktasya 
 gakya-karya-karanan na ’sata utpada ity arthah. 
 
 itag ca : 
 
 karana-bhavac ca. 118. 
 
 utpatteh prag api karyasya karana-’bhedah gruyate ; tasmac ca sat- 
 karya-siddhya na ’sad-utpada ity arthah. karyasya ’sattve hi sad-asator 
 abheda-’nupapattir iti. 
 
 utpatteh prak karyanarh karana-’bhede ca 9rutayah : “ tad dhe ’dam 
 tarhy avyakrtam aslt,” “sad eva, saumye, ’dam agra aslt,” “tama eve 
 ’dam agra aslt,” “ apa eve ’dam agra asur ” ity-adyah. 
 
 9ahkate : 
 
 na bhave bhava-yogag cet, 119. 
 
 « nanv evarh karyasya nityatve sati bhava-rupe karye bhava-yoga 
 utpatti-yogo na sambhavati ; asatah sattva evo ’tpatti-vyavaharad » iti ced 
 ity arthah. 
 
 pariharati : 
 
 na, ’bbivyakti-nibandhanau vyavahara-’vyavaharau. 120. 
 
 karyo-’tpatter vyavahara-’vyavaharau karya-’bhivyakti-nimittakau : 
 abhivyaktita utpatti-vyavaharo, ’bhivyakty-abhavac co ’tpatti-vyavahara- 
 ’bhavah ; na tv asatah sattaye ’ty arthah. 
 
 abhivyaktig ca na jhanam, kim tu vartamana-’vastha. karana-vyaparo 
 ’pi karyasya vartamana-laksana-parinamam eva janayati. satag ca karyasya 
 karana-vyaparad abhivyakti-matraih loke ’pi drstam; yatha gila-madhya- 
 stha-pratimaya laingika-vyaparena ’bhivyakti-matram, tila-stha-tailasya ca 
 nispidanena dhanya-stha-tandulasya ca ’vaghatene ’ti. tad uktam Vasi- 
 sthe : 
 
 “susupta-’vasthaya cakra-padma-rekhah gilo-’dare 
 yatha sthitag, citer antas tathe ’yarn jagad-avall” ’ti. 
 
 prakrti-dvarene ’ty arthah. 
 
 « nanu bhavatu ’tpatteh prak sato yatha-katharii-cid utpattih ; nagas 
 tv anadi-bhavasya katham syad ? » ity akanksayam aha : 
 
 nagah karana-layah. 121. 
 
 lin glesana ityAnugasanal layah suksmataya karanesv avibhagah. sa 
 eva ’tita-’khyo naga ity ucyata ity arthah. anagata-’khyas tu layah prag- 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
56 
 
 I. 121. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye . 
 
 abhava it}'- ucyata iti §esah. lina-karya-vyaktes tu punar abhivyaktir na 
 ’sti ; pratyabhijna-’dy-apattya Patanjale nirakrtatvat ; paresam iva ’smakani 
 apy anagata-’vasthayah prag-abhava-’khyaya abhivyakti-hetutvac ce ’ti. 
 « nanv atltam apy astl ’ty atra kim pramanam ? na hy anagata-sattayam 
 5 iva Qruty-adayo 'tlta-sattayam api sphutam upalabbyanta » iti. mai ’vain ! 
 yogi-pi'atyaksatva-’nyatha-'nupapattya ’nagata-’tltayor ubhayor eva sattva- 
 siddheh ; pratyaksa-samanye visayasya hetutvat ; anyatha vartamanasya ’pi 
 pratyaksena ’siddhy-apatteh. tasmad dhiyam autsargika-pramanyena "sati 
 badkake yogi-pratyaksena ’tltam apy astl ’ti sidhyati. yoginam atita- 
 10 ’nagata-pratyakse ca ^ruti-smi-tl-'tibasa-’dikam pramanam Yogavarttike 
 prapancitam iti dik. tad evam abhivyakti-layabhyam karyanam utpatti- 
 na§arvyavaharav uktau. 
 
 « nanv abhiv} T aktir api purvam sati va ’sati va? adye karana-vyaparat 
 prag api karyasya ’bhivyaktya sva-karya-janakatva-’pattih karana-vyapara§ 
 15 ca viphalah ; antye ca ’bliivyaktav eva sat-karya-siddhanta-ksatih ; asatya 
 eva ’bhivyakter abhivyakty-anglkarad » iti. atro ’cyate : karana-vyaparat 
 prak sarva-karyanaiii sad-asattva-’bhynpagameno ’ k t a- v i k al p a- ’ n a v a k a q a t ; 
 ghata-vat tad-abhivyakter api vartamana-’vasthaya prag-asattvena tad- 
 asatta-nivrtty-artbam karana-vyapara-’peksanat ; anagata-’vasthaya ca sat- 
 20 karya-siddhantasya ’ksateh. « nanv ekada sad-asattvayor virodha » iti cet, 
 prakara-bhedasyo ’ktatvat. «nanv evam api prag-abhava-’nangikarena 
 prag-asattvam eva karyanam durvacam » iti. mai ’vam ! avasthanam eva 
 paraspara-’bliava-rupatvad iti. 
 
 « nanu sat-karya-siddhanta-raksa-’rtham abliivyakter apy abhivyaktir 
 25 estavya, tatha ca ’navasthe » ’ty a^ahkya ’ha : 
 
 paramparyato ’nvesana, bija-’nkura-vat. 122. 
 
 paramparyatah parampara-rupenai ’va ’bhivyakter anudhavanam kar- 
 tavyam; bija-’nkura-vat pramanikatvena ca ’sya adosatvad ity arthah. 
 blja-’hkurabhyam ca ’tra ’yam eva vi^eso, yad blja-’nkura-sthale kramika- 
 30 paramparaya ’navastha, ’bhivyaktau cai ’ka-kallna-paramparaye ’ti. pra- 
 manikatvam tu tulyam eve ’ti. sarva-karyanaiii svarupato nityatvam 
 avasthabhir vina^itvam ce ’ti Patanjala-bhasye vadadbhir Vyasa-devair api 
 ’yam anavastha pramanikatvena svlkrte ’ti. 
 
 atra ca bija-’nkura-drstanto loka-drstyo ’panyastah ; vastutas tu janma- 
 35 karma-’di-vad ity atrai ’va tatparyam. tena blja-’nkura-pravaliasya ’di- 
 sarga-’vadhikatvena 'navastha-virahe ’pi na ksatih. adi-sarge hi vrksarii 
 vinai ’va bijam utpadyate Hiranyagarbha-saihkalpena tac-charira-’dibhya 
 iti ^ruti-smrtyoh prasiddham 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. I. 124. 
 
 57 
 
 “ yatha hi padapo mula-skandha-qakha-’di-samyutah 
 adi-bijat prabhavati, bljany anyani vai tata ” 
 iti Visnupurana-’di-vakyair iti. 
 
 vastutas tv anavastha ’pi 11 a ’sti ’ty aba : 
 
 utpatti-vad va ’dosah. 123. 6 
 
 yatha ghato’tpatter utpattih svarupam eva vai^esika-’dibhir asad- 
 utpada-vadibhir isyate laghavat, tathai ’va ’smabbir ghata-’bhivyakter apy 
 abhivyaktih svarupam evai ’stavya lagbavat. ata utpattav iva ’bbivyaktav 
 api na ’navastha-dosa ity arthah. « atbai ’vam abhivyakter abbivyakty- 
 anangikare karana-vyaparat prak tasyah sattva-’nupapattya sat-karya- 10 
 vada-ksatir » iti cen, na ; asmin pakse sata eva ’bbivyaktir ity eva sat- 
 karya-siddbanta ity a§ayat. abhivyakte 9 ca ’bbivyakty-abhavena tasyah 
 prag-asattve ’pi na ’sat-karya-vadatva-’pattih. « nanv evam mabad-adlnam 
 eva prag-asattvam isyatam kim abhivyakty-akhya-’vastlia-kalpanene ? » ’ti 
 cen, na; “tad dhe ’dam tarhy avyakrtam asld” ity-adi-^rutibbir avyakta- 15 
 ’vasthaya satam eva karyanam abhivyakti-siddheh. « tatha ’py abhivyakteh 
 prag-abhava-’di-svlkara-’pattir » iti cen, na ; tisrnam anagata-’dy-avastbanam 
 anyo-’nyasya ’bhava-rupatayo ’ktatvat ; tadrga-’bhava-nivrttyai ’va ca kara- 
 na-vyapara-saphalya-’di-sambbavat. ayam eva hi sat-karya-vadinam asat- 
 karya-vadibhyo vi^eso, yat tair ucyamanau pragabbava-dhvansau sat- 20 
 karya-vadibhib karyasya ’nagata-’tlta-’vastbe bliava-rupe procyete, varta- 
 manata-’khya ca ’bbivyakty-avastba ghatad vyatirikte ’syate, ghata-’der 
 avastha-traya-vattva-’nubhavad iti. anyat tu sarvam samanam ; ato na ’sty 
 asmasv adhika-ganka-’vakaga iti dik. 
 
 “ karya-darganat tad-upalabdher ” iti sutrena karyena mtila-karanam 25 
 anumeyam ity uktam. tatra kiyat-paryantam karyam ity avadharayituiii 
 sarva-karyanam sadharmyam aha : 
 
 hetumad anityam avyapi sakriyam anekam a^ritam lingam. 124. 
 
 karana-’numapakatval laya-gamanad va ’tra lingam karya-jatam ; na 
 tu mahat-tattva-matram atra vivaksitam ; hetumattva-'dlnam akhila-karya- 30 
 sadharanyat. 
 
 “hetumad anityam avyapi sakriyam anekam agritam lingam 
 savayavam para-tantram vyaktam, viparltam avyaktam ” 
 
 iti Ivarikayam apy etad eva vy r akta-’khyarii sarvam karyam eva lingam ity 
 uktam. tatha ca tal lingam hetumattva-’di-dharmakam iti vakya-’rthah. 35 
 tatra hetumattvam karanavattvam ; anityatvam vinacitil ; pradbanasya ya 
 vyapita purvokta, tad-vaiparltyam avyapitvam ; sakriyatvam adhyavasaya- 
 
58 
 
 I. 124. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 ’di-rupa-niyata-karya-karitvam. pradhilnasya tu sarva-kriya-sadliaranyena 
 karanatvan na karyai-’kade^a-matra-karitvam. na ca kriya karmai ’va 
 vakturh §akyate ; prakrti-ksobhat srsti-Q ravanena prakrter api karmavattaya 
 ’tra sakriyatva-’patter iti. anekatvam sarga-bhedena bhinnatvam, sarga- 
 5 dvaya-’sadharanyam iti yavat; na punah sajatlya-’neka-vyaktikatvam ; 
 prakrtav ativyapteh; prakrter api sattva-’dy-aneka-rupatvat, “sattva-’dlnam 
 a-tad-dharmatvam, tad-rupatvad ” ity agami-sutrad iti. a 9 ritatvam ca 
 ’vayavesv iti. 
 
 karya-karanayor bbede hetumattva-’di sidbyati ’ty atab karana-’tirik- 
 10 ta-karya-siddhau pramanany aha : 
 
 anjasyad abhedato va guna-samanya-’des tat-siddbih, pradhana- 
 vyapade9ad va. 125. 
 
 tat-siddbir, linga-’kbya-karyasya karana-’tirekatah siddhih, kva-cid 
 anjasyat pratyaksata eva ’nayasena bhavati ; yatha sthaulya-’dina dhar- 
 15 mena tantv-adibbyah patadlnam. kva-cic ca guna-samanya-’der abhedato 
 guna-samanya-’dy-atmakatvena liiigena ’numanena bhavati ; yatha ’dhy- 
 avasaya-’di-guna-’tmakatva-rupena karana-vaidharmyena mahad-adlnam ; 
 yatha ca maha-prthivitva-’di-samanya-’tmakata-rupena tanmatra-vaidhar- 
 myena prthivy-adlnam. kva-cit tv adi- 9 abda-grlntena karma-’dy-atmakata- 
 20 vaidharmyena ; yatha sthira-’vayavebhyo ’tiriktasya cancala-’vaj^avinah. 
 
 tatha pradhana-vyapade^at pradliana-gruter api karana-’tirikta-karya- 
 siddhir bhavati; pradhiyate ’smin hi karya-jatam iti pradhanam ucyate. 
 tac ca karya-karanayor bheda-’bhedau vina na ghatate ; atyanta-’bhede 
 svasya ’dliaratva-’sambhavad ity arthah. 
 
 25 karyanam sadharmya-rupam laksanam karana-’tirikta-karyesu prama- 
 nara ca sutrabhyam dar^itam. idanim karya-sadliarmakataya karana- 
 ’numanaya karya-karanayor api sadharmyam pradargayati : 
 
 triguna-’cetanatva-’di dvayoh. 126. 
 
 dvayoh karya-karanayor eva trigunatva-’di-sadharmyam ity arthah. 
 30 adi-Qabda-grahyaq ca Karikayam uktah : 
 
 “ trigunam aviveki visayah samanyam acetanam prasava-dharmi 
 vyaktaih, tatha pradhanam, tad-viparltas tatha ca puman ” iti. 
 
 trayah sattva-’di-dravya-rupa guna atra santl ’ti trigunam. tatra mahad- 
 adisu karaira-rupena sattva-’dlnam avasthanaiii, guna-traya-samtiha-rupena 
 35 tu pradhane sattva-’dlnam avasthanam vane vrksavad eva ’vagantavyam. 
 athava sattva-’di-^abdena suklia-duhkha-mohanam api vacanat karya-kara- 
 nayos trigunatvam samanjasam iti. aviveki-visayo ’jnair eva drgyam, 
 bhogyam iti yavat ; aviveki ca visayay ce ’ti tac-chede tv avivekitvam 
 
SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. I. 128. 
 
 59 
 
 sambhuya-karitvam, visayatvam tu bhogyatvam eva. samanyam sarva- 
 purusa-sadharanam, purusa-bhede ’py abhinnam iti yavat; prasava-dbarmi 
 parinami ; vyaktam karyam ; pradbanam karanam ity artbah. 
 
 karya-karanayor anyo-’nya-vaidharmyam api Karikaya dargitam : 
 
 “ hetumad anityam avyapi sakriyam anekam agritarii lingam 6 
 
 savayavam para-tantram vyaktam, viparltam avyaktam ” iti. 
 
 atrai ’katvam sarga-bhede ’py abliinnatvam. atah prakrter aneka-vyakti- 
 katve ’pi nai ’katva-ksatih. 
 
 “ mahantam ca samavrtya pradbanam samavasthitam ; 
 anantasya na tasya ’ntab saiiikbyanam ca ’pi vidyata ” io 
 
 iti Visnupuranena ’samkbyeyata-vacanat tu pradbiinasya vyakti-baliutva- 
 siddbir iti. 
 
 pradhana-’kbyanam jagat-karana-gunanam anyo-’nya-vivekaya tesam 
 avantaram api vaidbarmyam siddbantayati ; vividba-jagat-karanatvo-’pa- 
 pattaye ca ; na by eka-rupat karanad vicitra-karyani sambbavantl ’ti : is 
 
 prity-apriti-visada-’dyair gunanam anyo-’nyam vaidharmyam. 
 127 . 
 
 gunanam sattva-’di-drav} r a-trayanam anyo-’nyam sukha-dulikba-’dyair 
 vaidbarmyam, karyesu tad-darganad ity artbah. sukha-’dikarh ca ghata- 
 ’der api rupa-’di-vad eva dbarmo, ’ntahkarano-’padanatvad anya-karyanam 20 
 ity uktam. atra ’di-§abda-grahyab P ;i ri c a q i k h a- ’ c a r y fd r ukta, yatba : sat- 
 tvam nama prasada-laghava-’bbisvanga-priti-titiksa-sarhtosa-’di-rupa-’nanta- 
 bhedarii, samasatah sukha-’tmakam ; evam rajo ’pi Qoka-’di-nana-bhedarn, 
 samasato duhkba-’tmakam ; evam tamo ’pi nidra-’di-nana-bhedam, samasato 
 moka-’tmakam iti. 26 
 
 atra pnty-adlnam guna-dharmatva-vacanad agami-sutre ca lagbutva- 
 ’der vaksyamanatvat sattva-’dinam dravyatvam siddbam. sukha-’dy-atma- 
 kata tu gunanam, manasah samkalpa-’tmakata-vad, dharma-dharmy-abhedad 
 evo ’papadyate ; na tu vaigesiko-’ktah sukha-’daya eva sattva-’di-guna iti. 
 sattva-’di-trayam api pratyekarh vyakti-bhedad anantam ; anyatba bi vibliu- 30 
 matratve guna-vimarda-vaicitryat karya-vaicitryam iti siddhanto no ’pa- 
 padyate, vimarde ’vantara-bheda-’sambhavat. 
 
 gunanam sattva-’dinam ekaika-vyakti-mritratve vrddhi-hi’asa-’dikam 
 no ’papadyeta ; tatba pariccbinnatve ca tat-samuha-rupasya pradbanasya 
 paricchinnatva-’pattya ^ruti-sinrti-siddliam ekada ’samkhya-brabmanda-’di- 35 
 kam no ’papadyeta. ato ’samkhyatve gunanam tritva-sariakbyo-’papada- 
 naya viveka-’dy-artbam ca tesam sadharmya-vaidbarmye pratipadayati : 
 
60 
 
 I. 128. Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 laghv-adi-dharmaih sadharmyam vaidharmyam ca gnnanam. 
 
 128. 
 
 ayam arthah: laghv-adl ’ti bhava-pradhano nirdegah. laghutva-’di- 
 dharmena sarvasam sattva-vyaktlnaiii sadharmyam vaidharmyarii ca rajas- 
 5 tamobhyam. tatha ca prthivl-vyaktlnam prthivltvene ’va sattva-vyaktlnam 
 ekajatlyatayai ’kata, sajatiyo-’pastambha-’dina vrddhi-hrasa-’dikam ca yuk- 
 tam ity agayah. evam cancalatva-’di-dharmena sarvasaih rajo-vyaktlnarii 
 sadharmyam sattva-tamobhyaiii ca vaidharmyam. gesam purva-vat. evarii 
 gurutva-’di-dharmena sarvasam tamo-vyaktlnaaii sadharmyam sattva-rajo- 
 10 bhyaiii vaidharmyam. gesam purva-vad iti. vaidharmyasya prag evo 
 ’ktataya ’tra punar-vaidharmya-kathanam sampata-’yatam. — atra < vai- 
 dharmyam ve > ’ti patkah pramadika eve ’ti. 
 
 atra sutre sattva-’dlnam karana-dravyanam pratyekam aneka-vyakti- 
 katvam siddham ; anyatha laghutva-’dlnaih sadharmyatva-’nupapatteh, 
 15 samananam dharmasyai ’va sadharmyatvat. na ca « karya-sattva-’dlnam 
 anekataya laghutva-’dikam sadharmyam syad » iti vacyam ; triguna-’tma- 
 katvena ghata-’dlnam api karya-sattva-’di-rupataya laghutva-’dlnam sattva- 
 ’di-sadharmyatva-’nupapatteb. tasmat karana-gunanam eva ’tra sadharm- 
 ya-’dikam ucyata iti. sattvar’dinam laghutva-’dikam co ’ktaih Karikaya : 
 
 20 “sattvam laghu prakagakam istam, upastambhakam calaiir ca rajah, 
 guru varanakam eva tamah ; pradlpa-vac ca ’rthato vrttir ” iti. 
 
 arthatah purusartha-nimittat. 
 
 « nanv evam mula-karanasya paricchinna-’sariikhya-vyaktikatve vaige- 
 sika-matad atra ko vigesa ? » iti cet, karana-dravyasya gabda-sparga-’di-rahit- 
 25 yam eva, 
 
 “ gabda-sparga-vilnnam tad rupar’dibhir asariryutam, 
 trigunam taj jagad-yonir an-adi-prabhava-’pyayam ” 
 
 iti Visnupurana-’dibhyali. etac ca Patanjale ’smabhih prapahcitam. 
 
 « nanu mahad-adlnam svarupatah siddhav api tesam pratyakseno 
 30 ’tpatty-adargauat karyatve na ’sti pramanam, yena tesaiir hetumattvam sa- 
 dharmyam syat.» tatra ’ha : 
 
 nbhaya-’nyatvat karyatvam mahad-ader, ghata-’di-vat. 129. 
 
 mahad-adi-panca-bhuta-’ntam vivada-’spadam tavau na puruso, bhogya- 
 tvat ; na ’pi prakrtir, moksa-’nyatha-’nupapattya vinagitvat. atah prakrti- 
 35 purusa-bhinnam tad-bhinnatvac ca karyam ghata-’di-vad ity arthah. 
 
 « nanu vikara-gakti-daha-’dinai ’va moksa-’dy-upapatter vinagitvam 
 api tesam asiddham » ity agankayam karyatve hetv-antarany aha : 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. I. 135. 
 
 61 
 
 parimanat. 130. 
 
 paricchinnatvad da^ika-’bhava-pratiyogita-’vacchedaka-jatimattvad ity 
 arthah. tena guna-vyaktlnaih kiyatlnam paricchinnatve ’pi na tatra vy- 
 abhicarah. 
 
 kim ca : 5 
 
 samanvayat. 131. 
 
 upavasa-’dina kslnam hi buddhy-adi-tattvam anna-’dibhili samanva- 
 yena samanugatena punar upaciyate. atah samanvayat karyatvam un- 
 nlyata ity arthah. nityasya hi niravayavataya ’vayava-’nuprave^a-rupah 
 samanvayo na ghatata iti. samanvaye ca 91’utih pramanam manah pra- 10 
 krtya : “ evarii te, saumya, soda9anam kalanam eka kala ’ti9ista ’bhut ; sa 
 ’nneno ’pasamahita praj valid ” iti, Yoga-sutram ca: “ jaty-antara-pariiiainah 
 prakrty-apurad ” iti. 
 
 kim ca : 
 
 QaktitaQ ce ’ti. 132. 15 
 
 karanata9 ce ’ty arthah. purusasya yat karanam, tat karyam, caksur- 
 adi-vad iti bhavah. puruse saksad visaya-’rpakatvam prakrter na ’sti ’ti 
 prakrtir na karanam iti. ato mahat-tattvasya karanataya karyatve siddhe 
 sutaram anyesam api karyatvam. — iti-9abda9 ca hetu-varga-samapti-sucana- 
 ’rthah. 20 
 
 yadi ca mahad-adi-madhye kimcid akaryam svlkriyate, tada ’pi tad 
 eva prakrtih puruso ve ’ti siddham nab samlhitam. prakrti-purusau pra- 
 sadhya parinamitva-’parinamitvabhyam vivektavyav ity atrai ’va ’smakarh 
 tatparyad ity aha : 
 
 tad-dhane prakrtih puruso va. 133. 25 
 
 tad-dhane karyatva-hane yadi parinami, tada prakrtih ; yadi va ’pari- 
 nami bhokta, tada purusa ity arthah. 
 
 « nanu nityam apy ubhaya-bhinnam syat ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 tayor anyatve tucchatvam. 134. 
 
 akaryasya prakrti-purusa-bhinnatve tucchatvain 9a9a-9rnga-’di-vat, pra- 30 
 mana-’bhavat ; akaryam hi karanataya va bhoktrtaya va sidhyati, na 
 ’nyathe ’ty arthah. 
 
 tad evam mahad-adisu karyatvam prasadhya sampratam taih prakrty- 
 anumane ’nuktarii vi9esam aha : 
 
 karyat karana-’numanam, tat-sahityat. 135. 35 
 
 karyan mahat-tattva-’der liiigat samanyato drstam karana-’numanam 
 yad uktam, tat tatasthya-nivrttaye tat-sahityat karya-sahityenai ’va kartav- 
 
5 
 
 10 
 
 16 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 62 
 
 I. 135. Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 yam, “ sad eva, saumye, ’dam agra aslt,” “ tama eve ’dam agra asld ” ity- 
 adi-ijruty-anusarat. tad yatha : mahad-adikam svo-’pahita-triguna-’tmaka- 
 vastu-’padanakam ; karyatvat ; ^ila-madhya-stlia-pratima-vat tfiila-’ di-vac ce 
 ’ty arthah. atra ’nukula-tarkah prag eva dargitah. 
 
 tasyah prakrteh karyad vaidharmyam viveka-’rtham aha : 
 
 avyaktam trigunal lingat. 136. 
 
 abhivyaktat trigunan mahat-tattvad api mtila-karanam avyaktam suk- 
 smam ; mahat-tattvasya hi sukha-’dir gunah saksat kriyate, prakrteg ca 
 guno ’pi na saksat kriyata iti pradhanam parama-’vyaktam, mahat-tattvam 
 tu tad-apeksaya vyaktam ity arthah. 
 
 « nanu parama-suksmam cet, tarhi tasya ’palapa evo ’cita ? » ity akan- 
 ksayam purvoktarh smarayati : 
 
 tat-karyatas tat-siddher na ’palapah. 137. 
 
 sugamam. 
 
 prakrty-anumana-gata vi^esa vistarato vicaritah ; itah param adhyaya- 
 samapti-paryantam purusa-’numaua-gata vi(jesa vicaryah. tatra kariicana 
 ’dau vi9esam aha : 
 
 samanyena vivada-’bhavad dharma-van na sadhanam. 138. 
 
 yatra vastuni samanyato vivado na ’sti, na tasya svarupatah sadhanam 
 apeksyate, dharmasye ’ve ’ty arthah. ayam bhavah : yatlia prakrteh sa- 
 manyena ’pi sadhanam apeksitaiii, dharminy api vivadat, nai ’vam puru- 
 sasya sadhanam apeksitam ; cetana-’palape jagad-andhya-prasaiigato bhok- 
 tary aham-padarthe samanyato bauddhanam apy avivadat. dharma iva, 
 dharmo hi samanyato bauddhair api svikriyate tapta-gila-’rohana-’disu 
 dharmatva-’bhyupagamat. atah puruse viveka-nityatva-’di-sadhana-matram 
 anumanam karyam iti. 
 
 “ samhata-pararthatvat purusasye” ’ty-ukta-sritrena ’pi viveka-’numa- 
 nam eva ’bhipretam, na tu tatra purusasya sarvathai ’va ’pratyaksatvam 
 abhipretam iti. tatra ca ’dau viveka-pratijna-sutram : 
 
 garlra-’di-vyatiriktah puman. 139. 
 
 garlra-’di-prakrty-antam yac catur-vinQati-tattva-’tmakaih vastu, tato 
 ’tiriktah puman bhokte ’ty arthah. blioktrtvam ca drastrtvam iti. 
 
 atra hetun aha sutraih : 
 
 samhata-pararthatvat. 140. 
 
 yatah sarvam sariihatam prakrty-adikam parartham bhavati, 9ayya-’di- 
 vat. ato ’sarhhatah samhata-deha-’dibhyah parah purusah sidhyatl ’ty 
 
Samkhy a-pravacana-bhdsy e. 
 
 I. 144. 
 
 63 
 
 arthah. ayarn ca he tuli “ samhata-pararthatvat purusasye ” ’ty atra vya- 
 khyatah. uktasya ’pi hetoh punar-upanyaso hetu-varga-samkalana-’rthah. 
 
 kim ca : 
 
 triguna-’di-viparyayat. 141. 
 
 sukha-duhkha-moha-’tmakatva-’di-yaiparityad ity arthali. garlra-’dinam 5 
 hi yah sukka-’dy-atmakatvaiii dharmah, sa sukha-’di-bhoktari na sambha- 
 vati ; syayaih sukha-’di-grahane karma-kartr-virodhat ; dharmi-puraskare- 
 nai ’va sukha-’dy-anubhavad iti. « nanu buddhi-vrtti-pratibimbitarii sva- 
 sukha-’dikam purusena grhyatam, sva-vad » iti cen, na ; evaiii sati buddher 
 eva sukha-’di-kalpanau-’cityat purusa-gata-sukha-’der buddhau pratihimba- 10 
 kalpane gauravat. < akam sukhi duhkhl muclha > ity-adi-pratyayas tu na 
 puruse sukha-’di-sadhakah ; tat-svamitvena ’py upapatteh ; buddheh sukha- 
 ’di-mattvena ’py upapatteg ca. laukikyarii hy aham-buddhav avagyam 
 buddhir api visayah ; mithyajnana-yasana-’di-rupa-dosa-’nuvrtteh ; tat-prati- 
 bimba-kalpanayam ca gauravad iti. 16 
 
 adi-gabdena ca ’tra “ trigunam aviveki visaya ” iti Kariko-’kta-’viveki- 
 tva-’dayo grahyah ; tatha rupa-’dayah garlra-’di-dharma grahyah. 
 
 kim ca : 
 
 adhisthanac ce ’ti. 142. 
 
 bhoktur adhisthatrtvac ca ’dhistheyebhyah prakrty-antebhyo ’tiriktate 20 
 ’ty arthah. adhisthanam hi blioktuh samyogah ; sa ca prakrty-adlnam 
 bhoga-hetu-parinamesu karanam, “ bhoktur adhisthanad blioga-’yatana- 
 nirmanam ” iti vaksyamana-sutrat. samyogag ca bhede saty eva bhavati 
 ’ti bhavah. — iti-gabdo hetu-samaptau. 
 
 ukta-’numane ’nukula-tarkam pradargayati sutrabhyam : 25 
 
 bhoktr-bhavat. 143. 
 
 yadi hi garira-’di-svarupa eva bliokta syat, tada bhoktrtvam eva 
 vyahanyeta ; karma-kartr-virodhat ; svasya saksat sva-bhoktrtva-’nupa- 
 patter ity arthah. anupapattig ca purvam eva vyakhyata. atra sutre 
 purusasya bhogah svikrta iti smartavyam ; aparinaminag ca purusasya 30 
 bhogag “ cid-avasano blioga ” ity atra vyakhyatah. 
 
 kirii ca : 
 
 kaivalya-’rtham pravrtte? ca. 144. 
 
 garira-’dikam eva ced bhoktr syat, tada bhoktuh kaivalya-’rtham 
 duhkha-’tyanto-’ccheda-’rtham kasya-’pi pravrttir no ’papadyeta ; garira- 35 
 ’dlnarii vinagitvat ; prakrteg ca dharmi-grahaka-manena duhkha-svabhavya- 
 
64 
 
 I. 144 . Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 siddhya kaivalya-’sambhavat ; na hi svabhavasya ’tyanto-’cchedo ghatata 
 ity arthah. 
 
 atra < kaivalya-’rtham prakrter > iti sutra-pathah pramadikatvad upek- 
 saniyah ; 
 
 6 “ samghata-pararthatvat triguna-’di-viparyayad adhisthanat 
 
 puruso ’sti bhoktr-bhavat kaivalya-’rtham pravrtteg ce ” 
 
 ’ti Karikatah < kaivalya-’rtham pravrtteg ce > ’ti pathat ; artha-’sariigateg 
 ce ’ti. 
 
 catur-vingati-tattva-’tiriktataya purusah sadhitah ; idanim purusa-gato 
 10 vi§eso viveka-sphutl-karanaya ’numlyate : 
 
 jada-prakaQa-’yogat prakagah. 145. 
 
 vfii^esika ahull : « prag aprakaga-rupasya jadasya ’tmano manah- 
 saiiiyogaj jhana-’khyah prakago jayata » iti. tan na ; loke jadasya ’praka- 
 gasya losta-’deh praka^o-’tpatty-adarganena tad-ayogat. atah surya-’di-vat 
 15 prakaga-svarupa eva purusa ity arthah. tatha ca smrtih : 
 
 “yatha prakaQa-tamasoh sambandho no ’papadyate, 
 tadvad aikyarii na sambaddham prapanca-paramatmanor ” iti. 
 
 “ yatha dipah praka§a-’tma, hrasvo va yadi va malian, 
 jnanar’tmanam tatlia vidyat purusam sarva-jantusv ” iti ca. 
 
 20 prakagatyam ca tejah-sattva-caitanyesv anugatam akhando-’padhir anugata- 
 vyavaharad iti. 
 
 « nanu prakaga-svarupatve ’pi tejo-yad dharma-dharmi-bhavo ’sti na 
 va ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 nirgunatvan na cid-dharma. 146. 
 
 25 sugamam. purusasya prakaga-rupatve siddhe tat-sambandha-matrena 
 ’nya-vyavaharo-’papattau prakaQa-’tmaka-dharma-kalpana-gauravam ity api 
 bodhyam. tejasaQ ca prakaQa-’khya-rupa-vi9esa-’grahe ’pi sparga-puraska- 
 rena grahat prakaga-tejasor bhedali sidhyati ; atmanas tu juana-’khya-pra- 
 kaga-’graha-kale grahanam na ’sti ’ty ato laghavad dharma-dharmi-bhava- 
 30 gunyain prakaga-rupam eva ’tma-dravyaiii kalpyate. tasya ca na gunatvam ; 
 samyoga-’di-mattvat ; anagritatvac ce ’ti. tatlia ca smaryate : 
 
 “ jnanarii nai ’va ’tmano dharmo, na guno va katham-cana ; 
 jnana-svarupa eva ’tma nityah purnah sada giva ” iti. 
 
 « nanu nirgunatva eva ka yuktir ? » iti ced, ucyate : purusasye ’cclia- 
 35 ’dyas tavan nitya na sambhavanti, janyata-pratyaksat. janya-guna-’nglkare 
 parinamitva-’pattih. tatlia co ’bhayor eva prakrti-purusayoh parinama- 
 hetutva-kalpane gauravam ; andhya-parinamena kada-cid ajiiatvasya ’pattya 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. I. 147. 
 
 65 
 
 jnane-’ccha-’di-gocara-samgaya-’pattig ca. tatha jada-prakaga-’yogasyo ’kta- 
 tvad api na nityasya ’nitya-jnana-sambhava iti. iccha-'dikam anvaya-vy- 
 atirekabhyam manasy eva laghavat sidhyati ; manah-samyogasya ’tmanag 
 co ’bhayos tad-dhetutve gauravat. guna-gabdag ca vigesa-guna-vaci ’ty 
 uktam eva. ata atma nirgunah. 6 
 
 api ca ye tarkika atmanah kartrtvam icchanti, tesam moksa-’nupapat- 
 tih ; <aham karte > ’ti buddher eva Glta-’disv adrsto-’tpatti-hetutayo ’ktatvat; 
 tasyag ca tan-mate mithya-jnanatva-’bhavena tattva-jnana-nivartyatva-’sam- 
 bhavat. atah gruty-ukta-moksa-’nupapattya ’tmano ’kartrtvam asmabhir 
 isyate. akartrtvac ca ’drsta-suklia-’dy-abbavah. tatag ca manasah krty- 10 
 adi-hetutve kalpanlye laghavad antar-drgya-gunatva-’vacchedenai ’tat 
 kalpyate. ata atma nirguna iti. 
 
 yathoktasya ca parama-suksmasya ’tmanah svarupam Vasisthe kara- 
 ’malaka-vat proktam vivicya pratipaditaih, yatha : 
 
 “ asambhavati sarvatra dig-bhumy-akaga-rupini 15 
 
 prakagye yadrgam rupam prakagasya ’malam bhavet, 
 tri-jagat tvam aham ce ’ti drgye ’sattam upagate 
 drastuh syat kevall-bbavas tadrgo vimala-’tmana ” iti. 
 
 « nanv < aham janami > ’ti dharma-dharmi-bhava-’nubhavat purusasya 
 cid-dharmakatvam sidhyati ; gauravasya pramairikatvena ’dosatvad » iti. 20 
 tatra ’ha : 
 
 Qrutya siddhasya na ’palapas, tat-pratyaksa-badhat. 147. 
 
 bhaved evam, yadi kevala-tarkena ’smabhir nirgunatva-’cid-dharmatva- 
 ’dikam prasadhyate ; kim tu grutya ’pi. atah grutya siddhasya nirguna- 
 tva-’der na ’palapah sambhavati ; tat-pratyaksasya guna-’di-pratyaksasya 25 
 grutyai ’va badhat ; < aham gaura > ity-adi-pratyaksa-vad ity arthah. 
 
 anyatha hi < gauro ’ham > iti pratyaksa-balena deha-’tirikta-’tma-sadhika 
 api yuktayo badhitah syur iti jitam nastikaih. 
 
 nirgunatve ca grutayah “ saksl ceta kevalo nirgunag ce ” ’ty-adyah ; 
 cin-matratve tu grutayo “ ’karta caitanyarh cin-matram sac, cid-eka-raso 30 
 hy ayam atme ” ’ty-adya iti. sarvajnatva-’di-grutayas tu < rahoh gira > iti- 
 val laukika-vikalpa-’nuvada-matrah ; vidhi-nisedha-gruti-madhye nisedha- 
 gruter eva balavattvat ; “ atha ’ta adego : ne ’ti ne ’ti ; na hy etasmad 
 iti ne ’ty anyat param asti ” ’ti gruteh. kirn ca ’jnanam < aham janami > ’ti 
 pratyaye pramatva-kalpanayam eva gauravam ; anady-avidya-dosasya 35 
 'nuvartamanataya bhramatvasyai ’vau ’tsargikatvat. ato bhrama-gata- 
 ’ntahpatitvena ’pramanya-ganka-’skanditatvac cai ’tat-pratyaksa-badhane 
 laghava-tarka-’dy-anugrhltam anumanam api samartham iti. « nanv atmano 
 nitya-jiiana-svarupatve kldrgaih laghavam » iti ced, ucyate : naiyayika- 
 
66 
 
 I. 147. Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 ’dibhir antahkaranam vyavasaya-’nuvyavasayau tad-a§rayaQ ce ’ti catvarah 
 padarthah kalpyante ; asmabhis tv antahkaranam, vyavasaya-sthaniya ca 
 tad-vrttir, ananta-’nuvyavasaya-sthaniyag ca nityai-’ka-jnana-rupa atme ’ti 
 trayah padarthah kalpyanta iti. 
 
 5 « nanu yadi praka^a-rupa eva ’tma, tada susupty-ady-avastha-bhedas 
 
 tasya no ’papadyate ; sada praka§a-’napayad » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 susupty-adya-saksitvam. 148. 
 
 susupty-adyasya ’vastha-trayasya buddhi-nisthasya saksitvam eva 
 purnsl ’ty arthah. tad uktam : 
 
 10 “jagrat svapnah susuptam ca gunato buddhi-vrttayah ; 
 
 tasaiii vilaksano jlvah saksitvena vyavasthita ” iti. 
 tasam buddhi-vrttlnam saksitvena tad-vilaksano jagrad-ady-avastha-rahito 
 nirnlta ity arthah. 
 
 tatra jagran nama ’vasthe ’ndriya-dvara buddher visaya-’karah pari- 
 15 namah ; svapna-'vastha ca sariiskara-matra-janyas tadrgah parinamah , 
 susupty-avastha ca dvividha ’rdha-samagra-laya-bhedena. tatra ’rdha-laye 
 visaya-’kara vrttir na bhavati, kiih tu sva-gata-sukha-duhkha-moha-’karai 
 ’va buddhi-vrttir bhavati ; anyatho ’tthitasya < sukham aham asvapsam> ity- 
 adi-rupa-susupti-kalina-sukha-’di-smarana-’nupapatteh. tad uktaiii Yyasa- 
 20 sutrena : “ mugdhe ’rdha-sampattih pariqesad ” iti. samagra-laye tu bud- 
 dher vrtti-samanya-’bhavo marana-’dav iva bhavati; anyatlia “samadhi- 
 susupti-moksesu brahma-rupate ” ’ty agami-sutra-’nupapatter iti. sa ca 
 samagra-susuptir vrtty-abhava-rupe ’ti purusas tat-saksl na bhavati ; puru- 
 sasya vrtti-matra-saksitvat ; anyatlia saihskara-’der api buddhi-dharmasya 
 25 saksi-bhasyata-’patteh. susupty-adi-saksitvam tu tadrga-buddhi-vrttinam 
 sva-pratibimbitanam prakaganam iti vaksyamah. ato jnana-’rtham puru- 
 sasya na parinama-’pekse ’ti. « syad etat. susupte yadi sukha-duhkha-’di- 
 gocara buddhi-vrttir isyate, tarhi jagrad-adav apy akhila-vrttlnam vrtti- 
 grahyatva-svlkara eva yukta iti vyartha tat-saksi-purusa-kalpana sva- 
 30 gocara-vrttitvenai ’va sva-vyavahara-hetutayah samanyatah suvacatvad » 
 iti. mai ’vam ! niyamena vrtti-gocara-vrtti-kalpane ’navastha-’pattir 
 gauravam ca sj'at. kiiii ca < ’ham sukhl > ’ty-adi-vrttisu sukha-’dlnaiii 
 vi9esanataya nirvikalpakam taj-jnanam adav apeksate. tatra ca ’nanta- 
 nirvikalpaka-vrtty-apeksaya laghavena nityam ekam evil ’tma-svarupam 
 35 jnanaih kalpyate. < aham sukhl > ’ty-adi-vi^ista-jnana-’rtham buddhi-vrtter 
 eva tadr^a-’karatvam ; puruse vrtti-sarupya-matra-svikarena vrtty-akara- 
 ’tirikta-’kara-’nabhyupagamat ; svatantra-’karena parinama-’patter iti. 
 
 athai ’vam purusasya susupty-adi-saksi-matratvena purusai-’kyasya 
 ’py upapattau sa kim eko ’neko ve ’ti sam§ayah. tatra ’yam purva-paksah : 
 
Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 I. 151. 
 
 67 
 
 « laghava-tarka-sahakarena balavatibhyo ’bheda-grutibhya eka eva ’tma 
 siclhyati ; jagrad-ady-avastha-rupanam vaidharmyanam buddhi-dharmatvat. 
 yady apy ekasya ’tmanah sarva-buddhi-saksitvam, tatha ’pi yasya buddher 
 ya vrttih, sai ’va buddhis tad-vrtti-vigistataya saksinaiii grhnati <ghatam 
 janaml > ’ty-adi-rupaih. ata ekasya buddher <ayam gliata> iti vrttau 
 satj'am anya-buddhi-vrtti-dvara na ’nubhavo < ghatam janaml > ’ti.» tatra 
 siddhantain aha : 
 
 janma-’di-vyavasthatah purusa-bahutvam. 149. 
 
 punyavan svarge jayate, papl narake, ’jno badhyate, jfianT mucyata 
 ity-adeh Qruti-smrti-vyavasthaya vibhagasya ’nyatha ’nupapattya purusa 
 bahava ity arthah. janma-marane ca ’tra no ’tpatti-vina§au, purusa-nistha- 
 tva-’bhavat ; kiiii tv apurva-dehe-’ndriya-’di-samghata-vi§esena saiiiyogaQ 
 ca viyogag ca bhoga-tad-abhava-niyamakav iti. janma-’di-vyavasthayam 
 ca 91'utih 
 
 “ajam ekam lohita-Qukla-krsnam bahvih prajah srjamanam sarupah 
 ajo by eko jusamano ’nu^ete, jahaty enam bhukta-bhogam ajo ’nyah.” 
 
 “ ye tad vidur, amrtas te bhavanty, athe ’tare duhkham eva ’piyantl ” 
 ’ty-adir iti. 
 
 « nanu purusai-’kye ’py upadhi-rupa-’vacchedaka-bhedena janma-’di- 
 vyavastha bhavet.» tatra ’ha : 
 
 upadhi-bhede ’py ekasya nana-yoga, aka<?asye ’va ghata-’dibhih. 
 150. 
 
 upadhi-bhede ’py ekasyai ’va purusasya nano-’padhi-yogo ’sty eva, 
 yathai ’kasyai ’va ’ka^asya ghata-kudya-’di-nana-yogah. ato ’vacchedaka- 
 bhedenai ’kasya ’tmana eva vividha-janma-marana-’dy-apattih, kaya-vyuha- 
 ’dav ive ’ti na sambhavati vyavasthai ’kah puruso jayate, na ’para ity-adir 
 ity arthah. na by avacchedaka-bhedena kapi-samyoga-tad-abhavavaty 
 ekasminn eva vrkse vyavastha ghatate : eko vrksah kapi-samyogl, anyac 
 ca ne ’ti. kina cai ’ko-’padhito muktasya ’py atma-pradegasyo ’padhy-anta- 
 raih punar-bandha-’pattya bandha-moksa-’vyavastha tad-avasthai ’va ; yathai 
 ’ka-ghata-muktasya ’ka^a-pradecjasya ’nya-ghata-yogad ghata-’ka^a-’ vyava- 
 stha, tadvad iti. na ca « bandha-moksa-vyavastha-grutir api laukika-bhra- 
 ma-’nuvada-matram » iti vacyam ; moksasya ’laukikatvat ; mithya-puru- 
 sartha-pratipadanena grutela pratarakatva-’dy-apatteg ca. 
 
 « nanu caitanyai-’kye ’pi tat-tad-upadhi-vigistasya ’tiriktatam abhyupa- 
 gamya vyavastho ’papadaniya? » tatra ’ha: 
 
 upadhir bhidyate, na tn tadvan. 151. 
 
 upadhir eva nana, na tu tadvan upadhi-vigisto ’pi nana ’bhyupeyah ; 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
68 
 
 I. 151. 
 
 Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 vigistasya ’tiriktatve nana-’tmataya eva gastra-’ntare ’py abhyupagama- 
 ’patter ity arthah. bandha-bhagino vigistatve vigesana-viyogena vigista- 
 nagan na mokso-'papattir ity-adlny api dusanani. « nanu “ vigistasya jlva- 
 tvam anvaya-vyatirekad ” iti sastha-’dhyaye svayam eva ’hamkara-vigista- 
 5 syai ’va jlvatvaiii vaksyatl » ’ti cen, na ; tatra prana-dharakatva-rupa- 
 jlvatvasyai ’va vigista-’dheyatva-vacanat ; na tu bandha-moksa-vyavasthaya 
 vigista-’gritatvam vaksyate ; moksa-kale vi<psta-’sattvad iti. yad ajji kecin 
 navlna vedanti-bruva ahuh : « ekasyai ’va ’tmanah karya-karano-’padhisu 
 pratibimbani jive-’gvarah, pratibimbanam ca ’nyo-’nyam bhedaj janma-’dy- 
 10 akhila-vyavastho-’papattir » iti, tad apy asat; bheda-’bheda-vikalpa-’saha- 
 tvat. bimba-pratibimbayor bliede pratibimbasya ’cetanataya bhoktrtva- 
 bandba-moksa-’dy-anupapattib ; jlva-brabraa-’bbeda-rupa-tat-siddhanta-ksa- 
 tig ca; jlve-’gvara-bhinnasya ’tmano ’pramanikatvam ca. abhede tu sam- 
 karya-’pariharah. bbeda-’bbeda-’bhyupagame tu tat-siddhanta-hanir, bheda- 
 15 ’bbeda-virodhag oa. asman-mate tv abhedo ’vibhaga-laksano bhedag ca 
 ’nyo-’nya-’bbiiva ity avirodha iti. avaccbeda-pratibimba-’di-drstanta-vak- 
 yani tv agre vyakbyasyamah. « syad etat. bixnba-pratibimba-’di-bhedam 
 parikalpya grutya bandha-moksa-vyavastha kalpite ’ty eva ’smabhir ucyate; 
 na tu paramarthato bimba-pratibimba-bhavas tayor bhedo bandha-moksa- 
 20 ’dikaiii ce ’syata » iti. mai ’vam ! evara sati bandha-moksa-’di-gruti-ganasya 
 bheda-gruti-ganasya co ’bhayor badha-’peksaya kevala-’bheda-gmti-ganasyai 
 ’va ’vibhaga-paratayai ’va saiiikoco lagbavad yuktab ; gruti-smrty-antarair 
 avibhagasya siddbatvac ce ’ti. 
 
 atmai-’kya-vadisu ’ktam dusanam upasamharati : 
 
 25 evam ekatvena parivartamanasya na viruddha-dharma-’dhy- 
 asah. 152. 
 
 evaiii rltyai ’katvena sarvato vartamanasya ’tmano janma-marana-’di- 
 rupa-viruddha-dharma-prasango na yukta ity arthah. yad vai ’katva iti 
 cchedah. ekatve 'bhyupagamyamane paritah sarvato vartamanasya sarvo- 
 30 ’padhisv anugatasya viruddha-dharma-’dhyaso ne ’ti na ; kirn tu sarvatha 
 viruddba-dhanna-samkaro ’pariharya ity arthah. 
 
 «nanu puruso nirdharmakah ; tatra katham janma-marana-bandha- 
 moksa-’di-viruddha-dharma-samkaryam apadyate ; bhavadbhir api sarvesarii 
 dharmanam upadhi-nisthatva-’bhyupagamad ? » iti cen, na ; ukta-dharma- 
 35 nam samyoga-viyoga-bhoga-’bhoga-rupataya puruse svikarat ; parinama- 
 rupa-dharmanam eva puruse pratisedhasyo ’ktatvad iti. 
 
 yatha sphatikesu lauhitya-nllima-’di-dharmanam aropitanam api vy- 
 avastha ’sti, tatha purusesv api buddhi-dharmanam sukha-duhkha-’dlnam 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 I. 154. 
 
 69 
 
 ganra-’di-dharmanaih ca brahmanya-ksatriyatva-’dinam aropitauam api 
 vyavastha ’sti gastresu; yatha Visnupurane: 
 
 “ yathai ’kasmin ghata-’kage rajo-dhuma-’dibhir vrte 
 na ca sarve prayujyanta, evaiii jlvah sukha-’dibhir ” iti. 
 
 sa ’pi vyavasthai ’katmye sati janma-’di-vyavastha-vad eva no ’pa- 
 padyata ity aha : 
 
 anya-dliarmatve ’pi na ’ropat tat-siddhir, ekatvat. 153. 
 
 anya-dharmatve ’pi dharmanam sukha-’dinam aropat puruse vyavastha 
 na sidhyati; aropa-’dhisthana-purusasyai ’katvad ity arthah. akagasyai 
 ’katve ’pi ghata-’vacchinna-’kaganam gbata-bhedena bhinnatayau ’padhika- 
 dharma-vyavastha ghatate. atmatva-jivatva-’dikam tu no ’padby-avacchin- 
 nasya; upadhi-viyoge ghata-’ka^a-na^a-vat tan-na^ena “na jlvo mriyata” 
 ity-adi-Qruti-virodba-prasangat ; kim tu kevala-caitanyasye ’ti prag evo 
 ’ktam. imam bandba-moksa-’di-vyavastha-’nupapattiiii suksmam abud- 
 dhvai ’va ’dbunika vedanti-bruva upadbi-bbedena bandha-moksa-vyava- 
 stham aikatmye ’py abuh. te ’py etena nirastah. ye ’pi tad-ekadegina 
 imam eva ’nupapattim pagyanta upadlii-gata-cit-pratibimbanam eva bandba- 
 ’diny alius, te tv at! ’va bhrantab ; uktad blieda-’bbeda-’di-vikalpa-’sabatva- 
 ’di-dosat ; “ antahkaranasya tad-ujjvalitatvad ” ity atro ’kta-dosac ca. 
 
 kiiii ca Yedanta-sutre kva-’pi sarva-’tmanam atyantai-’kyam no ’ktam 
 asti ; praty-uta “ bbeda-vyapadegac ca ’nyah,” “ adhikam tu bbeda-nirde- 
 gat,” “ ango n a n il- vy ap ad e g ad ” ity-adi-sutrair bheda uktali. ata adbuni- 
 kanam avaccheda-pratibimba-’di-vada apasiddhanta eva ; sva-gastra-’nukta- 
 samdigdha-’rthesu samana-tantra-siddliantasyai ’va siddhantatvac ce ’ty- 
 adikam Brabma-mimansa-bhasye pratipaditam asmabbili. 
 
 « nanv evam purusa-nanatve sati 
 
 “ eka eva bi bhuta-’tma bhute-bhute vyavastbitah ; 
 ekadha babudha cai ’va cbgyate jala-candra-vat.” 
 
 “ nityah sarva-gato hy atma kutastbo dosa-varjitah ; 
 ekali sa bhidyate gaktya mayaya, na svabhavata ” 
 
 ity-adyah gruti-smrtaya atmai-’katva-pratipadika no ’papadyanta? » iti. 
 tatra ’ha : 
 
 na ’dvaita-Qruti-virodho, jati-paratvat. 154. 
 
 atmai-’kya-grutlnam virodbas tu na ’sti ; tasam jati-paratvat. jatih 
 samanyam eka-rupatvaiii, tatrai ’va ’dvaita-grutinam tatparyat; na tv 
 akhandatve, prayojana-’bhavad ity artbab. jati-gabdasya cai 'karupata- 
 ’rthakatvam uttara-sutral labbyate. 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
70 
 
 I. 154. Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 yatha-gruta-jati-gabdasya ’dare “ atma va idam eka eva ’gra asit,” 
 “sad eva, saumye, ’dam agra asld, ekam eva ’dvitlyam ” ity-ady-advaita- 
 gruty-upapadakatayai ’va sutram vyakhyeyam. 
 
 jati-paratvat, vijatlya-dvaita-nisedha-paratvad ity arthah. tatra ’dya- 
 5 vyakhyayam ayam bhavah. atmai-’kya-gruti-smrtisv eka-’di-gabdag cid- 
 ekarupata-matra-parah, bheda-’di-gabdag ca vaidharmya-laksana-bheda- 
 parah ; 
 
 “eka eva ’tma manta vyo jagrahsvapna-susuptisu , 
 sthana-traya-vyatltasya punar janma na vidyata ” 
 
 10 ity-adi-vakyesv ekarupa-’rthatva-’vagyakatvat ; anyatha ’vastha-traye ’py 
 atmana ekata-matra-jiianena sthana-traya-vyatlta-gabdo-’ktaya avastlia- 
 traya-'bbimana-nivrtter asambhavat; tathai ’karupata-pratipadanenai ’va 
 nikhilo-’padhi-vivekena sarva-’tmanam svarupa-bodhana-sambhavac ca. na 
 hy anyatha nirdharmakam atma-svarupam vigisya Brahmana ’pi gabdena 
 15 saksat pratipadayitum gakyate ; gabdanam samanya-matra-gocaratvat. 
 a-Brahma-stamba-paryantesv atmana ekarupatve tu pratipadite tad-upa- 
 patty-artham gisyah svayam eva tavad vivecayati, yavan nirvigese gabda- 
 ’gocare svarupe paryavasyatl ’ti. tatag ca nihgesa-’bhimana-nivrttya krta- 
 krtyo bhavati. yadi punar advaita-vakyany akhandata-matra-parani syus, 
 20 tarhi tebhyo na ’bbimana-nivrttih sambhavati ; akage vividha-gabda-vad 
 akhande ’py atmani sukha-duhkha-tad-abhava-’dlnam avacchedaka-bhedair 
 upapatteh. ekasyai ’va vakyasya ’khandatva-’vaidliarmyo-’bhaya-paratve 
 ca vakya-bhedo ’khandata-paratva-kalpanayam phala-’bhavag ca ; avaidhar- 
 mya-jnanad eva sarva-’bhimana-nivrtteh. ato ’dvaita-vakyani na ’khanclata- 
 25 parani; nyaya-’nugrabena balavatlbhir bheda-grahaka-gruti-smrtibhir viro- 
 dhac ca. kiiii tv avaidharmya-laksana-’bheda-parany eva ; samya-bodhaka- 
 gruti-smrtibhir eka-vakyatvat ; “ samanyat tv ” iti Brahma-sutrac ce ’ti. 
 tatra samye grutayah 
 
 “ yatho ’dakarii guddhe guddham asiktam tadrg eva bhavati, 
 
 30 evam muner vijanata atma bhavati, Gautama,” 
 
 “niranjanah paramam samyam upaiti ” ’ty-adyah; smrtayag ca 
 
 “ jyotir atmani na ’nyatra ; sarva-bhutesu tat samam, 
 svayam ca gakyate drastuih su-samahita-cetasa.” 
 
 “yavan atmani bodha-’tma, tavan atma para-’tmani ; 
 
 35 ya evam satatam veda, jana-stho ’pi na muhyatl ” 
 
 ’ty-adyah. ukta-grutau moksa-dagayam api bheda-ghatita-samya-vacanat 
 svarupa-bhedo ’py atmanam asti ’ti siddham. avaidharmya-’bheda-paratvam 
 ca ’sman-mate “ Visnur akaih, ^!ivo ’ham ” ity-adi-vakyanam manta vyam. 
 na tu “ tat tvam asy,” “ aham brahma ’smi ” ’ty-adi-vakyanam api ; tatra 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. I. 155. 
 
 71 
 
 saiiikkya-mate pralaya-kallnasya purna-’tmana eva tad-adi-pada-’rthataya 
 < nitya-9uddlia-muktas tvam asi > ’ty-adi-yatka-91'Utasya tadr^a-vakya-'rtha- 
 tvat. 
 
 yadi tu sarga-’dy-utpanna-puruso Narayana-’kkya eva tat-pada-’rtkas, 
 tada “tat tvam as!” ’ty-adi-vakyanam apy avaidharmya-’rthakatai ’va ’stu. 
 
 « nanu prayojana-’bkavan na bheda-paratvaih ^rutlnarii sambhavatl » 
 ’ti cen, na ; mokso-’papadanasyai ’va prayojanatvat ; s rs t i-s amkar ay 0 h 
 pravaka-rupena ’nuccliedat tasyai ’kye moksa-’nupapattek. « atkai ’vam 
 atma-bkedasya loka-siddhataya na tat-paratvaih Qrutlnam ghatata » iti. 
 mai ’vam; laghava-tarkena ’ka9a-vad atmany ekatvasya ’numanatah pra- 
 saktasya 9ruty-adibhir nisedkat ; sva-para-caitanyayor bkedasya ca ’praty- 
 aksatvat ; deka-’disv eva ’nubkavat. “ ya etasminn udaram antaram kurute, 
 ’tka tasya bkayam bkavatl ” ’ty-adi-bkeda-ninda tu vaidkarmya-vibkaga- 
 ’nyatara-laksana-bkeda-pare ’ti. 
 
 « nanv evam uktanam pratibimba-’vacckeda-9rutlnam ka gatir?» iti 
 ced, ucyate : aneka-tejomaya-’ditya-mandala-vad aneka-’tmamayam api cid- 
 aditya-mandalam eka-rasam avibkaktam eka-pindl-krtya tasya kirana-vat 
 sva-’ii9a-bkutair asamkkya-purusair asaiiikkyo-’padkisv asaihkkya-vibkaga 
 eva pratibimba-’di-drstantaik pratipadyate, vibkaga-laksana-’nyatvasya 
 vaca-’rambkana-matratvam bodkayiturh, na punar akkandatvam ; 
 
 “ vayur yatkai ’ko bkuvanam pravisto rupam-rupam pratirupo babkuve ” 
 
 ’ty-adi-san9a-drstanta-9rutlnam nyaya-’nugrakena balavattvad iti. tatka 
 ca smaryate : 
 
 “yasya sarva-’tmakatve ’pi kkandyate nai ’ka-pindate ” ’ti. 
 Brakma-mlmansayam tu nitya-’bkivyakte parame-’9vara-caitanye ’nyesam 
 laya-rupa-’vibkagena ’py advaitam uktam “ avibkago vacanad ” iti sutrene 
 ’ti. adkikam tu Brakma-mimansa-bkasye proktam asmabkir iti dik. 
 
 sutrasya dvitlya-vyakkyayam tv ayam bkavak. pralaya-kale purusa- 
 vijatlyarii sarvam eva ’sat ; artka-kriya-karitva-’bkavat. purusanam kuta- 
 stkatvena ’rtka-kriyai ’va ’prasiddlie ’ti ; atak sarga-kala iva pralaye ’pi 
 sattvam. atas tada ’tmanam vijatlya-dvaita-rakityam. tatka sarga-kale 
 ’pi kutastkatva-rupa-paramartkika-sattvam, 11a ’nyatre ’ti vijatiya-dvaita- 
 rakityat sarga-kalIna-’dvaita-9rutayo ’py upapanna iti. 
 
 « nanv atmana ekatva-vad eka-rupatvam api nana-rupata-pratyaksena 
 viruddkam ; tat katkam uktam “ jati-paratvad ”? » iti. tatra’ka: 
 
 vidita-bandha-karanasya drstya ’tad-rupam. 155. 
 
 viditam spastam bandka-karanam aviveko yatva, tasya drstyai ’va 
 purusesv a-tadrupam rupa-bkeda ity artkak. ato bkranta-drstya na rupa- 
 bkeda-siddkir iti. 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
72 
 
 I. 156. Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 « nanu tatha ’py anupalambhad eka-rupatva-’bhavah setsyati.» tatra 
 
 ’ha: 
 
 na ’ndha-’drstya caksusmatam anupalambhah. 156. 
 
 anupalambba eva ’siddhah ; ajiiair adai^ane ’pi jnanibhir eka-rupatva- 
 5 sya dar^anad ity arthah. 
 
 advaita-Qruty-anupapattim samadhaya ’khanda-’dvaite badhaka-’ntaram 
 
 aha : 
 
 Vamadeva-’dir mukto, na ’dvaitam. 157. 
 
 Vamadeva-’dir mukto ’sti, tatha 'pi ’danirn bandhah svasminn anm 
 10 bhava-siddhah ; ato na ’khanda-’tma-’dvaitam ity arthah. 
 
 “sa ca ’pi jati-smarana-’pta-bodhas tatrai ’va janmany apavargam ape ” 
 ’ty-adi-vakya-Qata-yirodha9 ce ’ti 9esah. na cai « ’vam bandha-moksav 
 upiidher eve » ’ty avagantavyam ; 9ruti-smrti-siddhanta-virodhat ; < duh- 
 kham ma bhunjlye > ’ti kamana-dar9anena purusa-moksasyai ’va moksa- 
 15 ’khya-parama-purusarthatvac ca ; upadher duhkha-hanasya ca tadarthyena 
 paramparayai ’va purusarthatvat, putra-’di-vad iti. 
 
 yad apy adhunikair maya-vadibhir ucyate : « advaita-9ruti-virodhad 
 bandha-moksa-srsti-samhara-’di-9rutayo badhyanta » iti, tad apy asat ; mok- 
 sa-’khya-phalasya ’pi 9ravana-kala eva ’bhava-ni9caye 9ravano-’ttaram 
 20 manana-’di-vidher ananusthana-laksana-’pramanya-prasangat ; prapanca- 
 ’ntargatasya vedantasya ’py advaita-9rutya badhe vedanta-’vagate ’py 
 advaite punah sam9aya-'patte9 ca, svapna-vakyasya jiigrati badhe tad-vakya- 
 ’rthe punah saii^aya-vat. kim ca “ mithya-buddhir nastikate ” ’ty Anu9a- 
 sanad dharma-’disu svapa-van mithya-drstayo bauddha-prabheda eva saiii- 
 25 vrtika-9abdena prapancasya ’vidyikataya9 ca tail’ abhyupagamad iti dik. 
 
 «nanu Vamadeva-’der api parama-mokso na jata ity abhyupeyam.» 
 tatra ’ha : 
 
 anadav adya yavad abhavad bhavisyad apy evam. 158. 
 
 anadau kale ’dya yavac cen mokso na jatah kasya-’pi, tarhi bhavisyat- 
 30 kalo ’py evam moksa-9unya eva syat ; samyak-sadhana-’nusthanasya ’vi9e- 
 sad ity arthah. 
 
 tatra prayogam apy aha: 
 
 idanim iva sarvatra na ’tyanto-’cchedah. 159. 
 
 sarvatra kale bandhasya ’tyanto-’cchedah kasya-’pi pumso na ’sti, var- 
 35 tamana-kala-vad ity anumanarii sambhaved ity arthah. 
 
 purusanam yad eka-rupatvam ekatva-pratipadaka-9ruty-artha-’vadhari- 
 tarii, tat kim moksa-kale kiiii sarvadai ’ve ’ty akanksayam aha : 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. I. 164. 
 
 73 
 
 vyavrtto-’bhaya-rupah. 160. 
 
 sa ca puruso vyavrtto-’bhaya-rupo, vyavrtto nivrtto rupa-bhedo yasmat, 
 tathe ’ty arthah. ^ruti-smrti-nyayebhyah sadai ’kauupata-siddher iti Qesah. 
 tad uktam : 
 
 “ bahu-rupa iva ’bhati mayaya bahu-rupaya ; 5 
 
 ramamano gunesv asya < mama ’ham > iti badhyata ” iti, 
 
 “ jagad-akhya-maha-svapne svapnat svapna-’ntaram vrajat 
 rupaiii tyajati no ^antam brahma Qantatva-brhhitam ” iti ca. 
 
 « nanu saksitvasya ’nityatvat purusanam katham sadai ’ka-rupatvam ? » 
 tatra ’ha : 10 
 
 saksat-sambandhat saksitvam. 161. 
 
 purusasya yat saksitvam uktam, tat saksat-sambandha-matrat ; na tu 
 parinamata ity arthah. saksat-sambandhena buddhi-matra-saksita ’vagam- 
 yate “ saksad drastari sahijiiayam ” iti saksi-9abda-vyutpadanat. saksad- 
 drastrtvam ca ’vyavadhanena drastrtvam. pur use ca saksat-sambandhah 15 
 sva-buddhi-vrtter eva bhavati ; ato buddher eva saksl puruso, ’nyesaiii tu 
 drastr-matram iti ^astriyo vibhagah. jnana-niyamaka9 ca ’rtha-’karata- 
 sthanlyah pratibimba-rupa eva sambandho, na tu samyoga-matram, atipra- 
 saiigad ity asakrd aveditam. Visnv-adeh sarva-saksitvam tv indriya-’di- 
 vyavadhana-’bhava-matrena gaunam. . 20 
 
 aksa-sambandhat saksitvam iti pathe tv aksam atra buddhih, kara- 
 natva-samanyat. tasya yathoktat pratibimba-rupat sambandhad ity arthah. 
 
 ubhaya-rupatva-’bhava-siddhy-artham purusasya ’parau vi9esav aha 
 sutrabhyam : 
 
 nitya-muktatvam. 162. 25 
 
 sadai ’va purusasya duhkha-’khya-bandha-9unyatvam ; duhkha-’der 
 buddhi-parinamatvad ity arthah. purusarthas tu duhkha-bhoga-nivrttih 
 pratibimba-rupa-duhkha-nivrttir ve ’ty uktam eva. 
 
 audasinyam ce ’ti. 163. 
 
 audasinyam akartrtvam. tena ca ’nye ’pi niskamatva-’daya upalak- 30 
 sanlyah ; “ kamah samkalpo vicikitsa 91'addha ’9raddlaa dhrtir adhrtir lirlr 
 dhir bhir ity etat sarvam mana eve ” ’ti 91'uteh. — iti-9abdah purusa-dharma- 
 pratipadana-samaptau. 
 
 « nanv evam prakrti-purusayor anyo-’nyam vaidharmyena viveke 
 siddhe purusasya kartrtvam buddher api ca jnatrtvarii gruti-smrtyor ucya- 35 
 manarii katham upapad} T eyatam ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
74 
 
 I. 164. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 uparagat kartrtvam, cit samnidhyac — cit samnidhyat. 164. 
 
 atra yatha-yogyam anvayah: purusasya yat kartrtvam, tad buddhy- 
 uparagat ; buddhe§ ca ya citta, sa purusa-samnidhyat ; etad ubhayarii na 
 vastavam ity arthah. yatha ’gny-ayasoh parasparam sarhyoga-v^esat 
 
 6 paraspara-dharma-vyavahara aupadhiko, yatha va jala-suryayoh samyogat 
 paraspara-dharma-’ropas, tathai ’va buddhi-purusayor iti bkavah. etac ca 
 Ivarikaya ’py uktam : 
 
 “ tasmat tat-samyogad acetanam cetanavad iva lihgam, 
 guna-kartrtve ca tatha karte ’va bhavaty udaslna ” iti. 
 
 10 cit-samnidhyad iti dvih-patho ’dbyaya-samapti-sucana-’rtbah. 
 
 heya-hane tayor hetu iti vytiha yatha-kramam 
 catvarab gastra-mukhya-’rtba adhyaye ’smin prapancitah. 
 
 sarnksipta-sariikbya-sutranam arthasya ’tra prapancanat 
 Qastrarii yoga-vad eve ’dam Samkhya-pravacana-’bhidham. 
 
 15 iti Vijnana-’carya-nirmite Kapila-samkbya-pravacanasya bbasye visaya- 
 
 ’dhyayah prathamah. 
 
 ♦ 
 
 gastrasya visayo nirupitah. sampratam purusasya ’parinamitvo-’pa- 
 padanaya prakrtitah srsti-prakriyam ati-vistarena dvitlya-’dbyaye vaksyati. 
 tatrai ’va pradbana-karyanam svarupaiii vistarato vaktavyam, tebhyo ’pi 
 20 purusasya ’tispbuta-vivekaya. ata eva 
 
 “ vikaram prakrtim cai ’va purusam ca sanatanam 
 yo yathavad vijanati, sa vitrsno vimucyata ” 
 iti Moksadbarma-’disu trayanam eva jiieyatva-vacanam. tatra ’dav aceta- 
 nayab prakrter nisprayojana-srastrtve muktasya ’pi bandba-prasanga ity 
 25 a^ayena jagat-sarjane prayojanam filia : 
 
 vimukta-moksa-’rtham svartham va pradhanasya. 1. 
 
 kartrtvam iti p urva-'dby aya-cjesa-s utrad anusajyate. svabhavato duh- 
 kba-bandhad vimuktasya purusasya pratibimba-rupa-dubkba-moksa-’rtbam 
 pratibimba-sambandhena dulrkba-moksa-’rtham va pradhanasya jagat-kartr- 
 30 tvam ; atbava svartham, svasya paramarthika-duhkha-moksa-’rtham ity 
 arthah. yady api moksa-vad bbogo ’pi srsteb prayojanam, tatha ’pi 
 mukhyatvan moksa evo ’ktah. 
 
 « nanu moksa-’rtbam cet srstis, tarbi sakrt-srstyai ’va moksa-sambhave 
 punah-punab srstir na syad? » iti. tatra ’ha: 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. II. 5. 75 
 
 viraktasya tat-siddheh. 2. 
 
 nai ’kada srster moksah, kim tu babugo janmamiarana-vyadhy-adi- 
 vividha-duhkhena bhrgaiii taptasya ; tatag ca prakrti-purusayor viveka- 
 khyatyo ’tpanna-para-vaixagyasyai 'va mokso-’tpatti-sidclber ity arthah. 
 
 sakrt-srstya vairagya-’siddbau hetum aba : 
 
 na Qravana-matrat tat-siddhir, anadi-vasanaya balavattvat. 3. 
 
 gravanam api babu-janma-krta-punyena bliavati. tatra ’pi gravana- 
 matran na vairagya-siddbib, kirn tu saksat-karat. saksat-karac ca jbatiti 
 na bbavati ; anadi-mitbya-vasanaya balavattvat; kim tu yoga-nistbaya. 
 yoge ca pratibandba-babulyam ity ato babu-janmabliii’ eva vairagyam 
 moksag ca kadaK;it kasya-cid eva sidbyatl ’ty artbab. 
 
 srsti-pravabe betv-antaram aha : 
 
 bahu-bhrtya-vad va pratyekam. 4. 
 
 yatba grba-stbanam pratyekam babavo bbartavya bbavanti stii-putra- 
 ’di-bbedena, evam sattva-’di-gunanam api pratyekam asarbkhya-purusa 
 vimocanlya bbavanti. atab kiyat-purusa-mokse ’pi purusa-’ntara-mocana- 
 ’rtbam srsti-pravabo gbatate ; purusanam anantyad ity arthab. tatha ca 
 Yoga-sutram : “ krta-’rtbam prati nastam apy anastam tad anya-sadbarana- 
 tvad” iti. 
 
 « nanu prakrter eva srastrtvarii katham ucyate ; “ tasmad va etasmad 
 atmana akagah sambbuta” iti grutya purusasya ’pi srastrtva-siddber ? » 
 iti. tatra ’ba: 
 
 prakrti-vastave ca purusasya ’dbyasa-siddhih. 5. 
 
 prakrtau srastrtvasya vastutve ca siddhe purusasya srastrtva-’dhyasa 
 eva grutisu sidhyati; upasanayam eva grutes tatparyat; “ajam ekam ” ity- 
 adi-gruty-antarena prakrteh srastrtva-sidclbeb ; pumsam kutastba-cin-ma- 
 trata-bodhaka-gruty-antara-virodhac ce ’ty artbah. ayaiii ca ’dbyasa upa- 
 cara-rupo loke sidclba eva ’sti. yatba sva-gaktisu yodhesu vartamanau 
 jaya-parajayau rajany upacaryete, tatba sva-gaktau prakrtau vartamanam 
 srastrtva-’dikam gaktimatsu purusesu ‘pacaryate, gakti-gaktimad-abhedat. 
 tad uktarii Kaurme: 
 
 “ gakti-gaktimator bhedam pagyanti parama-’rtbatab, 
 abbedam ca ’nupagyanti yoginas tattva-cintaka ” iti. 
 
 bhedam anyo-’nya-’bbavam abbedam ca ’vibhaga-rupam prakrty-adi-tattvo- 
 ’pasakah pagyanti ’ty arthab. tayog co ’daharanam “ atba ’ta adego : ne 
 "ti ne ’tl ” ’ty-adi-grutih, “ atmai ’ve ’dam sarvam ” ity-adi-grutig ce ’ti 
 bhavah. 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
76 
 
 II. 6. Sdmkhya-pravacatia-bhdsye. 
 
 « nanv evam prakrtav api srastrtvam vastavam iti kuto ’vadhrtam ; 
 srsteh svapna-’di-tulyataya api §ravanad ? » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 karyatas tat-siddheh. 6. 
 
 karyanam artha-kriya-karitaya vastavatvena karyata eva dharmi-gra- 
 5 haka-pramanena prakrter vastava-srastrtva-siddher ity arthah. svapna-’di- 
 tulyata-Qrutayas tv anityata-rupa-’sattva-’iiga-matre purusa-’dhyastatva-’nge 
 va bodhyah; anyatha srsti-pratipadaka-^ruti-virodhat ; svapna-padarthanam 
 api manah-parinamatvena ’tyanta-’satta-virahac ce ’ti. 
 
 « nanu prakrteh svarthatva-pakse mukta-purusam praty api sa pra- 
 io varteta.» tatra ’ha : 
 
 cetano-’dde^an niyamah, kantaka-moksa-vat. 7. 
 
 citi saiiijnana iti vyutpattya cetano ’tra ’bhijnah. — yathai ’kam eva 
 kantakam ya§ cetano ’bhijhas tasmad eva mucyate, tam praty eva duhkha- 
 ’tmakarn na bhavaty, anyan prati tu bhavaty eva, tatha prakrtir api cetanad 
 15 abhijilat krta-’rthad eva mucyate, tam praty eva duhkha-’tmika na bhavaty, 
 anyan anabhijnan prati tu duhkha-’tmika bhavaty eve ’ti niyamo vyavasthe 
 ’ty arthah. etena svabhavato baddhaya api prakrteh sva-mokso ghatata 
 ity ato na mukta-purusam prati pravartata iti. 
 
 «nanu puruse srastrtvam adhyasta-matram iti yad uktarii, tan na 
 20 yuktam ; prakrti-sarhyogena purusasya ’pi mahad-adi-parinamau-’cityat. 
 drsto hi prthivy-adi-yogena kastha-’deh prthivy-adi-sadrQah parinama » iti. 
 tatra ’ha : 
 
 anya-yoge ’pi tat-siddhir na ’njasyena, ’yo-daha-vat. 8. 
 
 prakrti-yoge ’pi purusasya na srastrtva-siddhir anjasyena saksat. 
 25 tatra drstanto ’yo-daha-vat ; yatha ’yaso na dagdhrtvam saksad asti, kim 
 tu sva-saihyukta-’gni-dvarakam adhyastam eve ’ty arthah. ukta-drstante 
 tu ’bhayoh parinamah pratyaksa-siddhatvad isyate, samdigdha-sthale tv 
 ekasyai ’va parinameno ’papattav ubhayoh parinama-kalpane gauravam ; 
 anyatha japa-samyogat sphatikasya raga-parinama-’patter iti. 
 
 30 srsteh phalam moksa iti prag uktam ; idanlm srster mukhyarh nimitta- 
 karanam aha: 
 
 raga-viragayor yogah srstih. 9. 
 
 rage srstir, vairagye ca yogah, svartipe ’vasthanam, muktir iti yavat, 
 athava citta-vrtti-nirodha ity arthah. tatha ca ’nvaya-vyatirekabhyarir 
 35 ragah srsti-karanam ity a^ayah. tatha ca grutir api Brahma-’di-rupaiii 
 vividha-karma-gatim uktva ’ha: “iti nu kamayamano, ’tka ’kamayamano, 
 
Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye. II. 12. 
 
 77 
 
 yo ’kamo niskama apta-kama atma-kamo, na tasya prana utkramanti ” ’ti. 
 raga-vairagye api prakrti-dharmav eva. 
 
 itah pararii srsti-prakriyaih vaktum arabhate : 
 
 mahad-adi-kramena panca-bhutanam. 10 . 
 
 srstir iti purva-sutrad anuvartate. yady apy “ etasmad atmana ak agah 5 
 sambhuta ” ity-adi-grutav adav eva panca-bhutanam srstih gruyate, tatha 
 ’pi mahad-adi-kramenai ’va panca-bhutanarii srstir iste ’ty arthah. teja- 
 adi-srsti-grutau gagana-vayu-srster apurana-vad ukta-crutav apy adau 
 mahad-adi-srstih puraniye ’ti bhavah. atra ca pramanam ghata-srsti-vad 
 antahkarana-’tirikta-’khila-srster antalikarana-vrtti-purvakatva-’numanam. io 
 kiiii ca 
 
 “ etasmaj jayate prano manah sarve-’ndriyani ca 
 kharii vayur jyotir apa§ ca prthivi vi^vasya dharinl ” 
 
 ’ti 9ruty-antara-stha-patha-krama-’nurodhena “ sa pranam asrjat, pranac 
 chraddham kham vayum ” ity-adi-gruty-antarena ca panca-bliuta-srsteh 15 
 prari mahad-adi-srstir avadliaryata iti. pranaQ ca ’ntahkaranasya vrtti- 
 bheda iti vaksyati ; ato ’syam 91'utau prana eva mahat tattvam iti. tatha 
 Vedanta-sutram api mahad-adi-kramenai ’va srstirii vakti : “antara vijnana- 
 manasi kramena tal-lihgad ” iti ; sad-akaQayor madhye buddhi-manasl 
 utpadyete iti kramene ’ty arthah. manasi ca ’harnkarasya prave^a iti. 20 
 
 prakrter eva srastrtvam sva-moksa-’rthaih, tasya nityatvat; mahad- 
 adinam tu sva-sva-vikara-srastrtvarii na sva-moksa-’rtham, anityatvad iti 
 vi§esam aha : 
 
 atma-’rthatvat srster nai ’sam atma-’rtha arambhah. 11 . 
 
 esam mahad-adinaih srastrtvasya ’tma-’rthatvat purusa-moksa-’rtha- 25 
 tvan na svartha arambhah srastrtvam ; vinaQitvena moksa-’yogad ity 
 arthah. para-moksa-’rthakatve ca ’vagyake purusa-moksa-’rthakatvam eva 
 yuktarh, na prakrti-moksa-’rthakatvam ; tasyah purusa-gunatvad iti. 
 
 khanda-dik-kalayoh srstim aha : 
 
 dik-kalav akaga-’dibhyah. 12 . 30 
 
 nityau yau dik-kalau, tav akaga-prakrti-bhutau prakrter guna-vigesav 
 eva. ato dik-kalayor vibhutvo-’papattih ; “ akaga-vat sarva-gatag ca nitya ” 
 ity-adi-gruty-uktarii vibhutvam ca ’kagasyo ’papannam. yau tu khancla- 
 dik-kalau, tau tu tat-tad-upadhi-samyogad akagad utpadyete ity arthah; 
 adi-gabdeno ’padhi-grahanad iti. yady api tat-tad-upadhi-vigista-’kagam 35 
 eva khanda-dik-kalau, tatha ’pi vigistasya ’tiriktata-’bhyupagama-vadena 
 vaigesika-naye grotrasya karyata-vat tat-karyatvam atro ’ktam. 
 
78 
 
 II. 13. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 idanlm “ mahad-adi-kramene ” ’ty uktan svarupato dharmatag ca kra- 
 mena dargayati : 
 
 adhyavasayo buddhih. 13. 
 
 mahat-tattvasya paryayo buddhir iti ; adhyavasayag ca nigcaya-’khyas 
 5 tasya sadharani vrttir ity arthah. abheda-nirdegas tu dharma-dharmy- 
 abhedat. asyag ca buddher mahattvam sve-’tara-sakala-karya-vyapakatvan 
 mahai-’gvaryac ca mantavyam, 
 
 “savikarat pradhanat tu mahat tattvam ajayata, 
 mahan iti, yatah khyatir lokanaiii jayate sade ” 
 
 10 ’ti smrteh. “asya mahato bhutasya nih^vasitam etad yad Rgveda” ity- 
 adi-^ruti-smrtisu ca Hiranyagarbhe cetane ’pi mahan iti gabdo buddhy- 
 abliimanitvenai ’va ; yatha prtbivy-abhimani-cetane prthivl-gabdas, tad vat. 
 evam eva Rudra-’disv abamkara-’di-gabdo ’pi bodhyah. prakrty-abhimani- 
 devatam arabhya sarvesam eva bhuta-’bhimani-paryantanaria devanam sva- 
 15 sva-buddhi-rupag ca pratiniyato-’padhayo mahat-tattvasyai ’va ’iiga iti. 
 
 mahat-tattvasya ’paran api dharman aha : 
 
 tat-karyaria dharma-’di. 14. 
 
 dharma-jnana-vairagyai-’gvaryany api buddhy-upadanakani, na ’ham- 
 kara-’dy-upadanakani ; buddher eva niratigaya-sattva-karyatvad ity arthah. 
 
 20 « nanv evaiii katham nara-pagv-adi-gatanam buddhy-ahganam adharma- 
 
 prabalyam upapadyatam ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 mahad uparagad viparitam. 15. 
 
 tad eva mahan mahat tattvam rajas-tamobhyam uparagad viparitarii 
 ksudram adharma-'jnana-’vairagya-’naigvarya-dharmakam api bhavatl ’ty 
 25 arthah. etena < sarva eva purusa Igvara > iti gruti-smrti-pravado ’py upa- 
 paditah ; sarvo-’padhlnam svabhavikai-’gvaryasya rajas-tamobhyam eva 
 ’varanad iti. « nanv evam dharma-’dy-avastliana-’rtham buddher api nitya- 
 tvat katham karyate ? » ’ti cen, na ; prakrty-anga-rtipe blja-’vastha-mahat- 
 tattve sattva-vigese karma-vasana-’dlnam avasthanat tasyai ’va jiiana- 
 30 karana-’vasthayam ankura-vad utpatty-anglkarat. tatha ca ’kaga-vad eva 
 nitya-’nityo-’bhaya-rupa buddhih. yatha ca karana-’vastha-’kage prakrti- 
 vyavahara eva, na ’kaga-vyavahara, akaga-linga-gabda-’bhavad, evaiii 
 karana-’vastha-buddhav api prakrti-vyavahara eva, buddhi-linga-’dhyava- 
 saya-’dy-abhavad iti. 
 
 35 mahat-tattvam laksayitva tat-karyam ahamkaram laksayati : 
 
 abhimano ’hamkarah. 16. 
 
 aham-karoti ’ty ahainkarah kumbha-kara-vad antahkarana-dravyam. 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 II. 18. 
 
 79 
 
 sa ca dharma-dharmy-abhedad abhimana ity ukto ’sadharana-vrttita- 
 sucanaya. buddhya nigcita eva ’rthe ’hamkara-xnamakarau jayete. ato 
 vrttyoh karya-karana-bhava-’nusarena vrttimator api karya-karana-bhava 
 unnlyata iti prag evo ’ktam. antahkaranam ekam eva bija-’nkura-maha- 
 vrksa-’di-vad avastha-traya-matra-bhedat karya-karana-bhavam apadyata 6 
 iti ca prag evo ’ktam. ata eva Vayu-Matsyayor 
 
 “ mano maban matir Brahma pur buddbih khyatir Igvara ” 
 iti mano-buddbyor eka-paryayatvam uktam iti. 
 
 krama-’gatam abamkarasya k ary am aha : 
 
 ekadaga-panca-tanmatram tat-karyam. 17. io 
 
 ekadage ’ndriyani gabda-’di-panca-tanmatram ca ’hamkarasya karyam 
 ity arthah. < maya ’nene ’ndriyene ’dam rupa-’dikam bboktavyam, idam 
 eva sukha-sadhanam > ity-ady-abhimanad eva ’di-sargesv indriya-tad-visayo- 
 ’tpattya ’hamkara indriya-’di-hetuh ; loke bboga-’bbimaninai ’va raga-dvara 
 bhogo-’pakarana-karana-darganat ; “ rupa-ragad abhuc caksur” ity-adina 15 
 Moksadharme Hiranyagarbhasya ragad eva samasti-caksur-ady-utpatti- 
 smaranac ce ’ti bhavah. atag ca bhute-’ndriyayor maclhye raga-dharmakam 
 mana eva ’dav ahamkarad utpadyata iti vigesab; tanmatra-’dinam raga- 
 karyatvad iti. 
 
 atra ’pi vigesam aha : 20 
 
 sattvikam ekadagakam pravartate vaikrtad ahamkarat. 18. 
 
 ekadaganam puranam ekadagakam manah sodaga-’tma-gana-madhye 
 sattvikam; atas tad-vaikrtat sattvika-’hamkaraj jayata ity arthah. atag 
 ca rajasa-’bamkarad dage ’ndriyani tamasa-’hamkarac ca tanmatrani ’ty 
 avagantavyam ; 25 
 
 “ vaikarikas taijasag ca tamasag ce ’ty aharb tridha. 
 aham-tattvad vikurvanan mano vaikarikad abhut, 
 vaikarikag ca ye deva, artha-’bhivyanjanam yatah ; 
 taijasad inclriyany eva jnana-karma-mayani ca ; 
 
 tamaso bhuta-suksma-’dir, yatah kham, lingam atmana ” 30 
 
 ity-adi-smrtibhya eva nirnayat. ata eva Purana-’dy-anusarena Karikayam 
 apy etad uktam : 
 
 “ sattvika ekadagakah pravartate vaikrtad ahamkarat, 
 bhuta-’des tanmatrah, sa tamasas, taijasad ubhayam” iti. 
 
 taijaso rajasah ; ubbayarir jnana-karme-’ndriye. 35 
 
 « nanu “ devata-laya-grutir ” ity agami-sutre karananam devan vak- 
 syati ; tat katkam Karikaya ’pi devanarii sattvika-’hamkara-karyatvam no 
 
80 
 
 II. 18. SamkJiya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 ’ktam » iti. ucyate : samasti-caksur-adi-^aririnah surya-’di-cetana eva cak- 
 sur-adi-devatah ^ruyante ; ata^ ca vyasti-karananam samasti-karanani devate 
 ’ty eva paryavasyati. tatha ca vyasti-samastyor ekata-’gayena ’tra 9astre 
 devah karanebhyo na prthafi nirdigyante. atah samasti-’ndriyani mano- 
 6 ’peksaya ’lpa-sattvatvena rajasa-’hamkara-karyatvenai ’va nirdistani. 
 smrtisu ca vyastl-’ndriya-’peksaya ’dhika-sattvatvena sattvika-’hariikara- 
 karyatayo ’ktanl ’ty avirodha ity avagantavyam. tad evam ahamkarasya 
 traividhyan mahato ’pi tat-karanasya traividhyam mantavyam ; 
 
 “sattviko rajasa9 cai ’va tamasa9 ca tridha mahan ” 
 
 10 iti smaranat. traividhyam ca ’nayor vyakti-bkedad an9a-bhedad ve ’ty 
 anyad etat. 
 
 ekada9e ’ndriyani dar9ayati : 
 
 karmendriya-buddhindriyair antaram ekadagakam. 19. 
 
 karmendriyani vak-pani-pada-payu-’pasthani panca, jnanendriyani ca 
 15 caksuh-9rotra-tvag-rasana-ghrana-’khyani panca. etair da9abhih saha ’nta- 
 ram mana ekada9akam ekada9e-’ndriyam ity arthah. indrasya samghate- 
 ’9varasya karanam indriyam. tatha ca ’hamkara-karyatve sati karanatvam 
 indriyatvam iti. 
 
 indriyanam bhautikatva-matam nirakaroti: 
 
 20 ahamkarikatva-gruter na bbautikani. 20. 
 
 indriyam ’ti 9esah. ahamkarikatve ca pramana-bhuta 9rutih kala- 
 lupta ’py acarya-vakyan Manv-ady-akbila-smrtibbya9 ca ’numlyate. pra- 
 tyaksa 91’utir “ aham bahu syam ” ity-adih. « nanv “ annamayaiii hi, 
 saumya, mana ” ity-adir bhautikatve ’pi 91’utir astl » ’ti cen, na ; praka- 
 25 9akatva-samyena ’ntahkarano-’padanatvasyai ’vo ’citataya ’hamkarikatva- 
 9ruter eva mukhyatvat ; bhutanam api Hiranyagarbha-samkalpa-janyataya 
 ’nnasya mano-janyatvac ca. vyasti-mana-adlnam bhuta-samsrstatayai ’va 
 tisthatam bhutebhyo ’bhivyakti-matrena tu bhautika-9rutir gaunl ’ti. 
 
 «nanu tatha ’py ahariikarikatva-nirnayo na ghatate; “asya purusasya 
 30 ’gniria vag apyeti, vatam prana9, caksur adityam ” ity-adi-9rutau devatasv 
 indriyanam laya-kathanena devato-’padanakatvasya ’py avagamat ; karana 
 eva hi karyasya laya » ity a9ankya ’ha : 
 
 devata-laya-grutir na ’rambhakasya. 21. 
 
 devatasu ya laya-9rutih, sa na ’rambhakasya na ’rambhaka-visayim 
 35 ’ty arthah; anarambhake ’pi bhu-tale jala-bindor laya-darganat ; anaram- 
 bhakesv api bhutesv atmano laya-9ravanac ca. “ vijnana-ghana evai 
 
Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 II. 27. 
 
 81 
 
 ’tebhyo bhutebhyah samutthaya tany eva ’nuvinagyatl ” ’ty-adi-grutav iti 
 bhavah. 
 
 indriya-’ntargatam mano nityam iti kecit. tat pariharati : 
 
 tad-utpatti-gruter vinaga-darganac ca. 22. 
 
 tesam sarvesam eve ’ndriyanam utpattir asti ; 5 
 
 “etasmaj jayate prano manah sarve-’ndriyani ce” 
 
 ’ty-adi-gruteh ; vrddlia-’dy-avasthasu caksur-adlnam iva manaso ’py apa- 
 caya-’dina vinaga-nirnayac ce ’ty arthah. tatba co ’ktam : 
 
 “ dagakena nivartante manah sarve-’ndriyani ce ” ’ti. 
 manaso nityatva-vacanani ca prakrty-akhya-blja-param ’ti. 10 
 
 golaka-jatam eve ’ndriyam iti nastika-matam apakaroti : 
 
 atindriyam indriyam, bhrantanam adhisthanam. 23. 
 
 indriyam sarvam atindriyam, na tu pratyaksam ; bhrantanam eva 
 tv adhisthanam golakarii tadatmyene ’ndriyam ity arthah. — adhisthanam 
 ity eva pathah. 15 
 
 ekam eve ’ndriyam gakti-bhedad vilaksana-karya-karl ’ti matam 
 apakaroti : 
 
 gakti-bhede ’pi bheda-siddhau nai ’katvam. 24. 
 
 ekasyai ’ve ’ndriyasya gakti-hheda-svlkare ’pi ’ndriya-bhedah sidhyati; 
 gaktlnam apl ’ndriyatvat. ato nai ’katvam indriyasye ’ty arthah. 20 
 
 « nanv ekasmad ahamkaran nanavidhe-’ndriyo-’tpatti-kalpanayam 
 nyaya-virodhah.» tatra ’ha : 
 
 na kalpana-virodhab pramana-drstasya. 25. 
 
 sugamam. 
 
 ekasyai ’va mukhye-’ndriyasya manaso ’nye daga gakti-bheda ity aha : 25 
 
 ubhaya-’tmakam manah. 26. 
 
 jnana-karme-’ndriya-’tmakam mana ity arthah. 
 
 ubhaya-’tmakam ity asya ’rthaiii svayaih vivrnoti : 
 
 guna-parinama-bhedan nanatvam, avastha-vat. 27. 
 
 yathai ’ka eva narah sanga-vagan nanatvam bhajate, kaminl-saiigat 30 
 kamuko, virakta-sahgad virakto, ’nya-saiigac ca ’nya, evam mano ’pi caksur- 
 adi-sahgac caksur-ady-eklbhavena dargana-’di-vrtti-vigistataya nana bhavati. 
 tatra hetur gune ’ty-adi; gunanaih sattva-’dlnam parinama-bhedesu sam- 
 arthyad ity arthah. etac ca “ ’nyatra-mana abbuvarii, na ’grausam ” ity- 
 
82 
 
 II. 27 . Safnkhy a-pravacana-bhasye . 
 
 adi-gruti-siddhac caksur-axlinam manah-samyogam vina vyapara-’ksamatvad 
 anumlyate. 
 
 jnana-karme-’ndriyayor visayam aha: 
 
 rupa-’di-rasa-mala-’nta ubhayoh. 28. 
 
 5 anna-rasanam malah purisa-’dih. tatha ca rupa-rasa-gandha-spar^a- 
 gabda vaktavya-’datavya-gantavya-’nandayitavyo-’tsrastavyag co ’bhayor 
 jnana-karme-’ndriyayor daga visaya ity arthah. anandayitavyam co ’pa- 
 stbasyo ’pastha-’ntaram ; upastbasya by upastha-’ntaram visaya iti. 
 
 yasye ’ndrasya yeno ’pakarenai ’tan! ’ndriyanl ’ty ucyante, tad ubha- 
 10 yam aha : 
 
 drastrtva-’dir atmanah, karanatvam indriyanam. 29. 
 
 drastrtva-’di-pancakam vaktrtva-’di-pancakam samkalpayitrtvam ca 
 ’tmanah purusasya ; dar§ana-’di-vrttau karanatvam tv indriyanam ity 
 arthah. « nanu drastrtva-Qrotrtva-’dikam kada-cid anubbave paryavasanat 
 15 purusasya ’vikarino ’pi ghatatam ; vaktrtva-’dikarii tu kriya-matram, tat 
 katham kutasthasya ghatatam ? » iti cen, na ; ayas-kanta-vat samnidhya- 
 matrena dar 9 an a-’ di- vrtti-k artr t vasy ai ’va ’tra drastrtva-’di-gabda-’rtbatvat. 
 yatha lii maha-rajab svayam avyapriyamano ’pi sainyena karanena yoddba 
 bhavaty, ajna-matrena prerakatvat, tatha kutastho ’pi purusaQ caksur-ady- 
 20 akbila-karanair drasta vakta samkalpayita ce ’ty evam-adir bhavati ; sarii- 
 yoga-’kbya-samnidbya-matrenai ’va tesam prerakatvad, ayas-kanta-mani- 
 vad iti. kartrtvam ca ’tra karaka-cakra-prayoktrtvam, karanatvam tu 
 kriyarhetu-vyaparavattvam tat-sadhakatamatvaiii va, kutliara-’ di-vat. yat 
 tu Qastresu puruse dargana-’di-kartrtvam nisidbyate, tad-anuktila-krtimat- 
 25 tvam tat tat-kriyavattvam va. tatha co ’ktam : 
 
 “ ata atmani kartrtvam akartrtvam ca samsthitam : 
 niriccbatvad akarta ’sau, karta samnidbi-matrata ” iti. 
 
 ata eva karaka-cakra-prayoktrta-Qakter atma-svarupataya drastrtva-vaktr- 
 tva-’dikam atmano nityam iti 91'uyate “na drastur drster viparilopo vidyate, 
 30 na vaktur vakter viparilopo vidyata ” ity-adine ’ti. « nanu pramana- 
 vibhage pratyaksa-’di-vrttlnam eva karanatvam uktam ; atra katham indri- 
 yasyo ’cyata?» iti cen, na ; atra da r 9a n a-’ d i-r upas u caksur-adi-dvaraka- 
 buddhi-vrttisv eve ’ndriyanam karanatva-vacanat ; tatra ca purusa-nisthe 
 bodha-’kbya-phale vrttlnam karanatvasyo ’ktatvad iti. 
 
 35 idanlm antahkarana-trayasya ’sadharana-vrttlr aba : 
 
 trayanam svalaksanyam. 30. 
 
 trayanam mabad-ahariikara-manasam svalaksanyam. svam-svaih lak- 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bJidsye. II. 32. 
 
 83 
 
 sanam asadharanl vrttir yesam iti madliyama-pada-lopl vigrahah; tasya 
 bhavas tattvam ity arthah. 
 
 loke ca mabato laksanam adhyavasaya-’di-prakrsta-gunavattvam ; 
 ahamkrtasya ca ’tmany avidyamana-guna-’ropah ; manasag ce < ’dam astv > 
 ity anglkaranam iti. tatha ca buddher vrttir adhyavasayo, ’bhimano 
 ’hamkarasya, samkalpa-vikalpau manasa ity ayatam. saihkalpag ciklrsa, 
 “ saiiikalpah karma manasam ” ity Anugasanat ; vikalpag ca samgayo yogo- 
 ’kta-bhrama-vigeso va, na tu viQista-jnanaiii, tasya buddhi-vrttitvad iti. 
 
 trayanaiii sadharanlm vrttim apy aha : 
 
 samanya-karana-vrttih prana-’dya vayavah panca. 31. 
 
 prana-’di-rupah panca vayu-vat samcarad vayavo ye prasiddhas, te 
 samanya sadharam karanasya ’ntahkarana-trayasya vrttih, parinama-bheda 
 ity arthah. tad etat Ivarikayo 'ktam : 
 
 “ svalaksanyam vrttis trayasya, sai ’sa bhavaty asamanya ; 
 samanya-karana-vrttih prana-’dya vayavah pahce ” ’ti. 
 
 atra ka^cit « prana-’dya vayu-vi^esa eva, te ca ’ntahkarana-vrttya 
 jlvana-yoni-prayatna-rupaya vyapriyanta iti krtva prana-’ dyah karana-vrt- 
 tir ity abheda-nirdega » ity aha. tan na ; “ na vayu-kriye, prthag-upade- 
 qad ” iti Vedanta-sutrena pranasya vayutva-vayu-parinamatvayoh sphutam 
 pratisedhad atra ’pi tad-eka-vakyatau-’cityat ; mano-dharmasya kama-’deh 
 prana-ksobhakataya samanadhikaranyenai ’vau ’cityac ca. vayu-pranayoh 
 prthag-upade^a-qrutayas tu : 
 
 “ etasmaj jayate prano manah sarve-’ndriyani ca 
 kharii vayur jyotir iipag ca prthiv! vigvasya dharinl ” 
 
 ’ty-adya iti. ata eva linga-carlra-madhye prananam aganane ’pi na nyu- 
 nata ; buddher eva kriya-gaktya sutratma-prana-’di-namakatvad iti. 
 
 antahkarana-pariname ’pi vayu-tulya-samcara-vigesad vayu-devata- 
 ’dhisthitatvac ca vayu-vyavaharo-’papattir iti. 
 
 vaigesikanam iva ’smakarn na ’yam niyamo, yad indriya-vrttih krame- 
 nai ’ va bhavati, nai ’kade ’ty aha : 
 
 kramaQO ’kramagag ce ’ndriya- vrttih. 32. 
 
 sugamam. jati-samkaryasya ’smakarn adosatvat samagrl-samava- 
 dhane saty anekair api ’ndriyair ekadai ’ka-vrtty-utpadane badhakam na 
 ’sti ’ti bhavah. 
 
 indriya-vrttinam vibhagag ca Karikaya vyakhyatah : 
 
 “ gabda-’disu pancanam alocana-matram isyate vrttih ; 
 vacana-’dana-viharano-’tsarga-’nandag ca pancanam ” iti. 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
84 
 
 II. 32. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 alocanam ca purva-’caryair vyakhyatam : 
 
 “ asti hy alocanam jnanam prathamam nirvilcalpakam ; 
 param punas tatha vastu-dharmair jaty-adibhis tatlie ” ’ti. 
 
 param uttara-kalinam ca punar vastu-dharmair dravya-rupa-dharmais tatha 
 6 jaty-adibhig ca jnanam savikalpakam tatha ’locana-’khyam bhavati ’ty 
 arthah. tatha ca nirvikalpaka-savikalpaka-rupam dvividham apy aindri- 
 yakaiii jnanam alocana-samjnam iti labdham. kagcit tu « nirvikalpakaih 
 jnanam eva ’locanam indriya-janyam ca bhavati, savikalpakam tu mano- 
 matra-janyam » iti gloka-’rtham aha. tan na; Yoga-bhasye Vyasa-devair 
 10 vigista-jnanasya ’py aindriyakatvasya vyavasthapitatvat ; indriyair vigista- 
 jnane badhaka-’bhavac ca. sama eva ca sutra-’rtham apy evaiii vyacaste : 
 «bahye-’ndriyam arabhya buddhi-paryantasya vrttir utsargatah kramena 
 bhavati kadac i t tu vyaghra-’di-dar^ana-kale bhaya-vigesad vidyul-late ’va 
 sarva-karanesv ekadai ’va vrttir bhavati ’ty artha » iti. tad apy asat ; 
 15 asmin sutra indriya-vrttinam eva kramika-’kramikatva-vacanat. na 
 buddhy-ahaiirkara-vrttyoh prasahgo ’py asti. kirn cai ’kada ’neke-’ndriya- 
 vrttav eva vadi-vipratipattya tan-nirnaya-paratvam eva sutrasyo ’citam, 
 mano-’nutva-pratisedhaya, na tu kaka-danta-’nvesana-paratvam iti. 
 
 pindikrtya buddhi-vrttih samsara-nidanata-pratipadana-’rtham Fidau 
 20 dar^ayati : 
 
 vrttayah paiicatayyah klista-’klistah. 33. 
 
 klista aklista va bhavantu vrttayah, paiicatayyah panca-prakara eva, 
 na ’dhika ity arthah. klista duhkhadah samsarika-vrttayo, ’klista^ ca tad- 
 viparita yoga-kalina-vrttayali. vrttinam paiica-prakaratvam Patanjala- 
 25 sutreno ’ktam: u pramana-viparyaya- v ikalpa-nidra-smrtaya ” iti. tatra 
 
 pramana-vrttir atra ’py ukta. viparyayas tv asmakam viveka-’gralia eva, 
 ’nyatha-khyater nirasyatvat. vikalpas tu viQesa-darQana-kale ’pi < Rahoh 
 girah, purusasya caitanyam > ity-adi-jnanam. nidra ca susupti-kalina 
 buddhi-vrttih. smrtig ca samskara-janyam jnanam iti. etat sarvam 
 30 Pataiijale sutritam. 
 
 ya eta buddhi-vrttaya ukta, etad-aupadhiky eva purusasya ’nya- 
 rupata, na svatah; etan-nivrttau ca purusah svarupe ’vasthito bhavati ’ty 
 anaya ’pi diga purusasya svarupam paricayayati : 
 
 tan-nivrttav upaQanto-’paragah svasthah. 34. 
 
 35 tasarii vrttinam virama-dagayarh ganta-tat-pratibimbakah svastho bha- 
 vati, kaivalya iva ’nyada ’pi ’ty arthah. tatha ca Yoga-sutra-trayam : 
 “yogag citta-vrtti-nirodhah,” “ tada drastuh svarupe ’vasthanam,” “ vrtti- 
 sarupyam itaratre ” ’ti. idam eva ca purusasya svasthatvam, yad upadhi- 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 II. 39. 
 
 85 
 
 vrtteh pratibimbasya nivrttir iti. etadnji ca ’vastha purusasya Vasisthe 
 drstantena pradar^ita, yatha : 
 
 “ anapta-’khila-^aila-’di-pratibimbe hi yadi '91 
 
 syad darpane darpanata kevala-’tma-svarupini, 
 
 aharii tvaiii jagad ity-adau pra§ante drgya-sambhrame 5 
 
 syat tadrgl kevalata sthite drastary aviksana ” iti. 
 
 etad eva drstantena vivrnoti : 
 
 kusuma-vac ca manih. 35. 
 
 ca-karo hetau. kusumene Va manir ity arthah. yatha japa-kusume- 
 na sphatika-manl rakto ’svastho bhavati tan-nivrttau ca raga-^unyah svastho 10 
 bhavati, tadvad iti. tad etad uktaiii Kaurme : 
 
 “ yatha sariilaksyate raktah kevalah sphatiko janaih 
 ranjaka-’dy-upadhanena, tadvat parama-purusa ” iti. 
 
 « nanu kasya prayatnena karana-jatam pravartatam ; purusasya kuta- 
 sthatvad lQvarasya ca pratisiddhatvad ? » iti. tatra ’ha: 16 
 
 purusartham karano-’dbhavo ’py, adrsto-’llasat. 36. 
 
 pradhana-pravrtti-vat purusartham karano-’dbhavah karananam pra- 
 yrttir api purusasya ’drsta-’bhivyakter eva bhavati ’ty arthah. adrstam co 
 ’padher eva. 
 
 parartham svatah pravrttau drstantam aha : 20 
 
 dhenu-vad vatsaya. 37. 
 
 yatha vatsartharir dhenuh svayam eva ksiram sravati, na ’nyaih yatnam 
 apeksate, tathai ’va svaminah purusasya krte svayam eva karanani pravar- 
 tanta ity arthah. drgyate ca susuptat svayam eva buddher utthanam iti. 
 etad eva Karikaya ’py uktam : 25 
 
 “svam-svam pratipadyante paraspara-’kuta-hetukam vrttim ; 
 purusartha eva hetur, na kenacit karyate karanam ” iti. 
 
 « bahya-’bhyantarair militva kiyanti karanani ?» ’ty akahksayam alia: 
 
 karanam trayodaQa-vidham avantara-bhedat. 38. 
 
 antahkarana-trayam da 9 a bahya-karanani militva trayoda^a. tesv api 30 
 vyakti-bhedena ’nantyam pratipadayitum < vidham > ity uktam. buddhir 
 eva mukhyam karanam ity agayeno ’ktam : < avantara-bhedad > iti ; ekasyai 
 ’va buddhy-akhya-karanasya karananam anekatvad ity arthah. 
 
 « nanu buddhir eva puruse ’rtha-samarpakatvan mukhyam karanam, 
 anyesam ca karanatvam gaunam ; tatra ko guna ? » ity akahksayam alia : 35 
 
86 
 
 II. 39. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 indriyesu. sadhakatamatva-guna-yogat, kuthara-vat. 39. 
 
 indriyesu purusartha-sadhakatamatva-rupah karanasya buddker gunali 
 paramparaya ’sti ; atas trayodaga-vidham karanam upapadyata iti purva- 
 sutrena ’nvayah. kuthara-vad iti ; yatlia phala-’yoga-vyavacchinnataya 
 5 praharasyai ’ya cchidayam mukhya-karanatve ’pi prakrsta-sadhanatva- 
 guna-yogat kutharasya ’pi karanatvam, tathe ’ty arthah. 
 
 antahkaranasyai ’katvam abliipretya ’hamkarasya gauna-karanatvam 
 atra no ’ktam. 
 
 gauna-mukbya-bbave yyavastham vi^isya ’ha: 
 
 to dvayoh pradhanam mano, loka-vad bhrtya-vargesu. 40. 
 
 dvayor bahya-'ntarayor madhye mano buddhir eva pradhanam, 
 mukhyarh, saksat-karanam iti yavat ; puruse ’rtha-samarpakatvat ; yatha 
 bhrtya-vargesu madhye ka§cid eva loko rajnah pradhano bhavaty, anye 
 ca tad-upasarjani-bhuta grama-’ dhyaksa-’dayas, tadvad ity artbah. 
 
 15 atra manah-Qabdo na trtlya-’ntahkarana-vacl ; vaksyamanasya ’kbila- 
 sariiskara-’dharatvasya buddhy-atiriktesv asambhavat ; sambhave va buddhi- 
 kalpana-vaiyarthyad iti. 
 
 buddheh pradhanatve hetun aha tribhih sutraih : 
 
 avyabhicarat. 41. 
 
 20 sarva-karana-vyapakatvat phala-’vyabhicarad ve ’ty arthah. 
 
 tatha ’gesa-samskara-’dharatvat. 42. 
 
 buddher eva ’khila-samskara-’dharata, na tu caksur-ader ahamkara- 
 manasor va ; purva-drsta-cjruta-’dy-arthanam andha-badhira-’dibhih smarana- 
 ’nupapatteh ; tattva-jnanena ’hamkara-manasor laye ’pi smarana-dar^anac 
 25 ca. ato ’(^esa-saiiiskara-’dharataya ’pi buddher eva sarvebhyah pradhana- 
 tvam ity arthah. 
 
 smrtya ’numanac ca. 43. 
 
 smrtya cintana-rupaya vrttya pradhanya-’numanac ce ’ty arthah. 
 cinta-vrttir hi dhyana-’khya sarva-vrttibhyah (jrestha ; tad-agrayataya ca 
 30 citta-’para-namnl buddhir eva grestha ’nya-vrttika-karanebhya ity arthah. 
 
 « nanu cinta-vrttih purusasyai ’va ’stu.» tatra ’ha : 
 
 sambhaven na svatah. 44. 
 
 svatah purusasya smrtir na sambhavet, kutasthatvad ity arthah. 
 ittham va vyakhyeyam : « nanv evam buddhir eva karanam astu ; krtam 
 35 avantara-karanair » ity agankayam aha: < sambhaven na svata>iti. caksur- 
 adi-dvarataiii vina ’khila-vyaparesu buddheh svatah karanatvarii na sam- 
 bhavet ; andha-’der api rupa-’di-dargana-’patter ity arthah. 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. II. 47. 87 
 
 «nanv evam buddher eva pradhanye katham manasa ubhaya-’tma- 
 katvam prag uktam ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 apeksiko guna-pradhana-bhavah, kriya-vigesat. 45. 
 
 kriya-vi9esam prati karananam apeksiko guna-pradhana-bhavah: 
 caksur-adi-vyaparesu manah pradhanam, mano-vyapare ca ’hamkaro, 
 ’hamkara-vyapare ca buddhih pradhanam. 
 
 « nanv asya purusasye ’yam buddhir eva karanam, na buddhy-antaram 
 ity evam vyavastha kim-nimittike ? » ’ty akahksayam aha : 
 
 tat-karma-’rjitatvat tad-artham abhicesta, loka-vat. 46. 
 
 tat-puruslya-karma-jatvat karanasya tat-purusartham abhicesta sarva- 
 vyaparo bhavati. loka-vad iti ; yatha loke yena purusena kraya-’di- 
 karmana ’rjito yah kuthara-’dis, tat-purusartham eva tasya cchida-’di- 
 vyapara ity arthah. atah karana-vyavasthe ’ti bhavah. 
 
 yady api kutasthataya puruse karma na ’sti, tatha ’pi bhoga-sadhana- 
 taya purusa-svamikatvena rajno jaya-’di-vad eva purusasya karmo ’cyate. 
 « nanu karmana eva tat-purusiyatve kirii niyamakam ? » iti cet, tatha- 
 vidham karma-’ntaram eva. anaditvat tu na ’navastha dosaye ’ti. yat tu 
 ka^cid aviveki vadati « buddhi-pratibimbita-purusasya karme » ’ti, tan na ; 
 Yoga-bhasye ’smad-ukta-prakarasyai ’vo ’ktatvena ’nya-prakarasya ’prama 
 nikatvat ; pratibimbasya ’vastutvena karma-’ dy-asambha vac ca ; anyatha 
 pratibimbasya karma-tad-bhoga-’dy-anglkare bimbatva-'bhimata-purusa- 
 kalpana-vaiyarthyasya purvam pratipaditatvad iti. 
 
 buddheh pradhanyam prakati-kartum upasamharati : 
 
 samana-karma-yoge buddheh pradhanyam, loka-val — loka-vat. 
 47. 
 
 yady api purusarthatvena samana eva sarvesaiii karananam vyaparas, 
 tatha ’pi buddher eva pradhanyam. loka-vat ; loke hi raja-’rthakatva- 
 ’vi9ese ’pi grama-’ dhyaksa-’clisu madhye mantrina eva pradhanyam, tadvad 
 ity arthah. ata eva buddhir eva mahan iti sarva-9astresu giyata iti. — 
 vlpsa ’dhyaya-samaptau. 
 
 linga-dehasya ghatakam yat saptada9a-samkhyakam, 
 pradhana-karyam tat suksmam atra ’dhyaye ’nuvarnitam. 
 
 iti 9ri-Vijnana-’carya-nirmite Kapila-samkhya-pravacanasya bhasye pra- 
 dhana-karya-’dhyayo dvitlyah. 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
88 
 
 III. 1. SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 itah param pradhanasya stliula-karyam maha-bhutani garlra-dvayam 
 ca vaktavyam ; tatag ca vividha-yoni-gaty-adayo jnana-sadhana- nusthana- 
 hetv-apara-vairagya-’rtham ; tatag ca para-vairagyaya jhana-sadhanany 
 akhilani vaktavyanl ’ti trtlya-’rambhah : 
 
 6 avigesad vigesa-’rambhah. 1. 
 
 na ’sti vigesah ganta-ghora-muclhatva-’di-rupo yatre ’ty avigeso bhuta- 
 suksmam panca-tanmatra-’khyam. tasmac cbanta-’di-rupa-vigesavattvena 
 vigesanam sthulanam maha-bhutanara arambba ity arthah. sukha-’dy- 
 atmakata hi ganta-’di-rupa stbula-bhutesv eva taratamya-’dibhir abhivyaj- 
 10 yate, na suksmesu ; tesaiii gantai-’karupatayai ’va yogisv abhivyakter iti. 
 
 tad evam purva-’dhyayam arabhya trayovingati-tattvanam utpattim 
 uktva tasmac cbarira-dvayo-’tpattim aha : 
 
 tasmac charirasya. 2. 
 
 tasmat trayoviiigati-tattvat sthula-suksma-ganra-dvayasya ’rambha ity 
 16 arthah. 
 
 samprati trayovihgati-tattve samsara-’nyathar’nupapattim pramana- 
 yati: 
 
 tad-bijat samsrtih. 3. 
 
 tasya garlrasya bljat trayovingati-tattva-rupat suksmad dhetoh puru- 
 20 sasya samsrtir gata-’gate bhavatah ; kutasthasya vibhutaya svato gaty-ady- 
 asambhavad ity arthah. trayovihgati-tattve ’vasthito hi purusas tenai ’vo 
 ’padhina purva-krta-karma-bhogar’rtham dehad deham samsarati ; 
 
 “ manasam manasai ’va ’y am upabhunkte gubha-’gubham, 
 vaca vaca krtaiii karma, kayenai ’va tu kayikam ” 
 
 25 ity-adi-smrtibhih purva-sarglya-karmo-’pakaranair evo ’tsargatah sarga- 
 ’ntaresu ’pablioga-siddheh. ata eva Brahma-sutram upasamharati “sam- 
 parisvakta ” iti. 
 
 samsrter avadhim apy aha : 
 
 a vivekac ca pravartanam avigesanam. 4. 
 
 30 Tgvara-’nlgvaratva-’di-vigesa-rahitanam sarvesam eva pumsarii viveka- 
 paryantam eva pravartanam samsrtir avagyaki, viveko-’ttaram ca na se 
 ’ty arthah. 
 
 tatra hetum aha : 
 
 upabhogad itarasya. 5. 
 
 35 itarasya ’vivekina eva svlya-karma-phala-bhoga-’vagyambhavad ity 
 arthah. 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. III. 9. 
 
 89 
 
 deha-sattve ’pi samsrti-kale bhogo na ’stl ’ty aha : 
 
 samprati parimukto dvabhyam. 6. 
 
 samprati samsrti-kale puruso dvabhyam gito-’sna-sukha-duhkha-’di- 
 dvandvaih parimukto bhavatl ’ty arthah. tad etat Karikayo ’ktam : 
 
 “saihsarati nirupabhogam bhavair adhivasitam lingam” iti. 6 
 
 bliava dharma-’dharma-vasana-’dayah. 
 
 atah param garira-dvayam vigisya vaktum upakramate : 
 
 mata-pitr-jam sthulam prayaga, itaran na tatha. 7. 
 
 sthulam mata-pitr-jam praya^o bahulyena ; ayoni-jasya ’pi sthula- 
 garirasya smaranat. itarac ca suksma-garlraiii na tatba, na mata-pitr-jam ; io 
 sarga-’dy-utpannatvad ity arthah. tad uktam Karikaya : 
 
 “ purvo-’tpannam asaktam niyatam mahad-adi-suksma-paryantam 
 
 samsarati nirupabhogam bhavair adhivasitarh lingam ” iti. 
 
 niyatam nityam, dvi-parardha-sthayi gauna-nityam ; prati-5arlram lingo- 
 ’tpatti-kalpane gauravat. pralaye tu tan-nagah §ruti-smrti-pramanyad 16 
 isyate. 
 
 gati-kale bhoga-’bhava-vacanam utsarga-’bhiprayena ; kadacit tu vaya- 
 vlya-Qarlra-pravegato gamana-kale ’pi bhogo bhavati ; ato Yama-marge 
 duhkha-bhoga-vakyany upapadyanta iti. 
 
 « sthula-suksma-garlrayor madhye kim-upadhikah purusasya dvandva- 20 
 yogah?» tad avadharayati : 
 
 purvo-’tpattes tat-karyatvam, bhogad ekasya, ne ’tarasya. 8. 
 
 purvarii sarga-’dav utpattir yasya linga-garlrasya, tasyai ’va tat-karya- 
 tvam sukha-duhkha-karyakatvam. kutah? ekasya linga-dehasyai ’va 
 sukha-duhkha-’khya-bhogat ; na tv itarasya sthula-garlrasya ; mrta-ganre 25 
 sukha-dulikha-’dy-abhavasya sarva-sammatatvad ity arthah. 
 
 uktasya suksma-ganrasya svarupam aha : 
 
 saptada<?ai-’kam lingam. 9. 
 
 suksma-garlram apy adhara-’dheya-bhavena dvividham bhavati. tatra 
 saptadaga militva linga-garlram ; tac ca sarga-’dau samasti-rupam ekam 30 
 eva bhavati ’ty arthah. ekadage ’ndriyani paiica tanmatraiii buddhig ce 
 ’ti saptadaga ; ahahikarasya buddhav eva ’ntarbhavah. 
 
 caturtha-sutre vaksyamana-pramanad etany eva saptadaga lingam 
 mantavyam, na tu saptadagam ekam ce ’ty astadagataya vyakhyeyam ; 
 uttara-sutrena vyakti-bhedasyo ’papadyataya ’tra lihgai-’katva ekagabdasya 35 
 tatparya-’vadharanac ca ; 
 
90 
 
 III. 9. Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 “karma-’tma puruso yo ’sau, bandha-moksaih sa yujyate, 
 sa saptadagakena ’pi ragina yujyate ca sa ” 
 
 iti Moksadharma-’dau liiiga-garlrasya saptadagatva-siddheg ca. saptadaga 
 ’vayava atra santl ’ti saptadagako ragir ity arthah. ragi-gabdena sthula- 
 5 deha-val liiiga-dehasya ’vayavitvam nirakrtam ; avayavi-rupena dravya- 
 ’ntara-kalpanayam gauravat. sthula-deliasya ca ’vayavitvam ekata-’di- 
 pratyaksa-’nurodhena kalpyata iti. 
 
 atra ca linga-dehe buddhir eva pradhane ’ty agayena liiiga-dehasya 
 bhogah prag uktah. pranag ca ’ntahkaranasyai ’va vrtti-bhedah ; ato 
 10 linga-dehe prana-pancakasya ’py antarbhava iti. asya saptadaga-’vayava- 
 kasya garlratvam svayaiii vaksyati : “ liiiga-garlra-nimittaka iti Sanan- 
 dana-’carya ” iti sutrena. ato bhoga-’yatanatvam eva mukhyam garira- 
 laksanam. tad-agrayataya tv anyatra garlratvam iti pagcad vyaktT-bbavi- 
 syati. “ ceste-’ndriya-’rtha-’grayah garlram ” iti tu Nyaye ’pi tasyai ’va 
 16 laksanam krtam iti. 
 
 « nanu liiigam ced ekaiii, tarhi katham purusa-bhedena vilaksana 
 bhogah syuh ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 vyakti-bhedah karma-vigesat. 10. 
 
 yady api sarga-’dau Hiranyagarbho-’padhi-rupam ekam eva liiigam, 
 20 tatha ’pi tasya pagcad vyakti-bhedo vyakti-rupena ’ngato nanatvam api 
 bhavati ; yatbe ’danlm ekasya pitr-liiiga-dehasya nanatvam angato bhavati 
 putra-kanya-’di-liiiga-deha-rupena. tatra karanam aha : karma-vigesad iti ; 
 jlva-’ntaranam bhoga-hetu-karma-’der ity arthah. atra vigesa-vacanat 
 samasti-srstir jlvanam sadharanaih karmabhir bhavati ’ty ayatam. ayarii 
 25 ca vyakti-bhedo Manv-adisv apy uktah ; yatha Manau samasti-purusasya 
 sad-indriyo-’tpatty-anantaram : 
 
 “ tesaiir tv avayavan suksman sannam apy amitau-’jasam 
 samnivegya ’tma-matrasu sarva-bhutani nirmama ” iti. 
 
 sannam iti samasta-liiiga-garlro-’palaksanam. atma-matrasu, cid-ahgesu 
 30 samyojye ’ty arthah. tatha ca tatrai ’va vakya-’ntaram : 
 
 “ tac-charlra-samutpannaih karyais taih karanaih saha 
 ksetra-jnah samajayanta gatrebhyas tasya dhimata ” iti. 
 
 « nanv evam bhoga-’yatanataya liiigasyai ’va ganratve sthtile katham 
 garira-vyavaharah ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 35 tad-adhisthana-’Qraye dehe tad-vadat tad-vadah. 11. 
 
 tasya liiigasya yad adhisthanam agrayo vaksyamana-bhuta-pancakam, 
 tasya ’graye satkaugika-delie tad-vado deha-vadas, tad-vadat tasya ’dhi- 
 
Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 III. 12. 
 
 91 
 
 sthana-Qabdo-’ktasya deha-vadad ity arthah. linga-sambandhad adhistha- 
 nasya dehatvam, adhisthana-’^rayatvac ca sthulasya deliatvam iti pary- 
 avasito ’rthah. adhisthana-garlram ca suksmam pafica-bhuta-’tmakam 
 vaksyate. tatha ca garira-trayam siddham. yat tu 
 
 “ ativahika eko ’sti deho ’nyas tv adhibhautikah 6 
 
 sarvasam bhuta-jatlnam, brahmanas tv eka eva kirn?” 
 
 ity-adi-gastresu garira-dvayam eva gruyate, tal linga-garira-’dhisthana- 
 garlrayor anyo-’nya-niyatatvena suksmatvena cai ’kata-’bhiprayad iti. 
 
 « nanu satkaugika-’tirikte lihga-gama-’dhisthana-bhute garlra-’ntare 
 kim pramanam ? » ity akahksayam aha : 10 
 
 na svatantryat tad rte chaya- vac citra-vac ca. 12. 
 
 tal linga-gariram tad rte ’dhisthanam vina svatantryan na tisthati, 
 yatha chaya niradhara na tisthati, yatha va citrarn ity arthah. tatha ca 
 sthula-deharii tyaktva loka-’ntara-gamanaya linga-dehasya ’dhara-bhutam 
 garlra-’ntaram sidhyatl ’ti bhavah. tasya ca svarupam Karikayam uktam : 16 
 
 “suksma mata-pitr-jah saha prabhutais tridha vigesah syuh; 
 suksmas tesarii niyata, mata-pitr-ja nivartanta ” iti. 
 
 atra tanmatra-karyam mata-pitr-jVgarlra-’peksaya suksmam yad bhuta- 
 pancakam yaval-liiiga-sthayi proktam, tad eva lihga-’dhisthanam garlram 
 iti labdham Karika-’ntarena : 20 
 
 “ citrarii yatha ’grayam rte, sthanv-adibhyo vina yatha chaya, 
 tadvad vina vigesair na tisthati niragrayam lifigam ” iti. 
 
 vigesaih sthula-bhutaih suksma-’khyaih, sthula-’vantara-bhedair iti yavat. 
 asyarii Karikayam suksma-’khyanam sthula-bhutanam lihga-garirad bheda- 
 ’vagamena 25 
 
 “ purvo-’tpannam asaktam niyatam mahad-adi-suksma-paryantam ” 
 
 ity-adi-purvo-’dahrta-Karikayam suksma-bhuta-paryantasya liligatvam na 
 ’rthah ; kim tu mahad-adi-ruparii yal lihgam, tat sva-’dhara-suksma-paryan- 
 tarir sariisarati, tena saha saiiisarati ’ty arthah. « nanv evam linga-ghataka- 
 padarthah kiyanta iti katham avadharyam? » iti cet, 30 
 
 “vasana bhuta-suksmam ca karma- vi dye tatbai ’va ca 
 dage-’ndriyam mano buddhir : etal lihgam vidur budha ” 
 
 iti Vasistha-’di-vakyebliyah. atra linga-garTra-pratipadanenai ’va pury- 
 astakam api vyakhyeyam ity agayena buddhi-dharmanam api vasana-karma- 
 vidyanam prthag upanyasah. bhuta-suksmam ca ’tra tanmatra, dage 35 
 ’ndriyani ca jnana-karme-’ndriya-bhedena pura-dvayam ity agayah. yat 
 
92 
 
 III. 12. 
 
 Sdmkhya-pravacana-bliasye. 
 
 tu maya-vadino linga-§arlrasya tanmatra-sthane prana-’ di-pancakam pra- 
 ksipanti pury-astakam ca ’nyatha kalpayanti, tad apramanikam iti. 
 
 « nanu mtirta-dravyataya vayv-ader iva liiigasya ’katjam eva ’saiigena 
 ’dharo ’stu ; vyartham anyatra sanga-kalpanam » iti. tatra ’lia : 
 
 5 murtatve ’pi na, samghata-yogat, tarani-vat. 13. 
 
 murtatve ’pi na svatantryad asangataya ’vasthanam ; praka^a-rupa- 
 tvena suryasye ’va samghata-saiiga-’numanad ity arthah. surya-’dini 
 sarvani tejahsi parthiva-dravya-sangenai ’va ’vasthitani di’ 9 yante ; lingaiii 
 ca sattva-praka^amayam ; ato bhuta-samgatam iti. 
 
 10 liiigasya parimanam avadharayati : 
 anu-parimanam tat, krti-<?ruteh. 14. 
 
 tal liiigam anu-parimanam paricchinnam, na tv atyantam eva ’nu ; 
 savayavatvasyo ’ktatvat. kutah? krti-^ruteh kriya-^ruteh ; 
 
 “ vijnauaih yajnaiii tanute karmani tanute ’pi ce ” 
 
 16 ’ty-adi-grutervijnana-’khya-buddhi-pradhanataya vijnanasya liiigasya ’khila- 
 karma-gravanad ity arthah. vibhutve sati kriya 11 a sambhavati. 
 
 tad-gati-gruter iti pathas tu samicinah. lihga-garirasya ca gati-grutih: 
 “tam utkramantam prano ’nutkramati, pranam anutkramantarh sarve 
 prana anutkramanti ; savijnano bhavati, savijnanam eva ’nvavakramatl ” 
 20 ’ti. savijnano buddhi-sahita eva jayate, savijnanam yatka syat, tatha 
 samsarati ce ’ty arthah. 
 
 paricchinnatve yukty-antaram aha : 
 tad-annamayatva-<?ruteQ ca. 15. 
 
 tasya liiigasyai ’kadegato ’nnamayatva-gruter na vibhutvam sambhavati 
 26 ’ti ; vibhutve sati nityata-’patter ity arthah. sa ca grutir hi “ annamayam 
 hi, saumya, mana, apomayah pranas, tejomayi vag” ity-adih. yady api 
 mana-adlni na bhautikani, tatha ’py anna-samsrsta-sajatlya-’hga-puranad 
 annamayatva-’di-vyavaharo bodhyah. 
 
 « acetananam linganam kim-artham saxhsrtir, dehad deha-’ntara-sarh- 
 30 cara?» ity agaiikayam aha: 
 
 purusartham samsrtir linganam, supa-kara-vad rajnah. 16. 
 
 yatha rajnah supa-karanam paka-galasu samcaro rajartham, tatha 
 linga-garlranam samsrtih purusartham ity arthah. 
 
 liiiga-gariram agesa-vigesato vicaritam ; idaniiii sthula-gaiiram api 
 35 tatha vicarayati : 
 
SdrnJchya-pravacana-bhasye. III. 22. 
 
 93 
 
 pancabhautiko dehab. 17. 
 
 pancanam bhutanam militanam parinamo deha ity arthah. 
 
 mata-’ntaram alia : 
 
 caturbhantikam ity eke. 18. 
 
 aka§asya ’narambhakatvam abhipretye ’dam. 5 
 
 aikabhautikam ity apare. 19. 
 
 parthivam eva gariram, anyani ca bhutany upastambhaka-matranl ’ti 
 bhavah. athavai ’kabhautikam ekaika-bhautikam ity arthah. manusya- 
 ’di-garire parthiva-’n§a-’dhikyena partliivata, surya-’di-lokesu ca teja-ady- 
 adhikyena taijasadita garlranam, suvarna-’dinam ive ’ti. imam eva pak- 10 
 sain pancama-’dhyaye ’pi siddhantayisyati. 
 
 dehasya bhautikatvena yat sidhyati, tad aha : 
 na samsiddhikam caitanyam, pratyeka-’drsteh. 20. 
 
 bhutesu prthak-krtesu caitanya-’darganad bliautikasya dehasya na 
 svabhavikam caitanyam, kirn tv aupadhikam ity arthah. 15 
 
 badhaka-’ntaram aha: 
 
 prapanca-marana-’dy-abhava <5 ca. 21. 
 
 prapancasya sarvasyai ’va marana-susupty-ady-abhava^ ca dehasya 
 svabhavika-caitanye sati syad ity arthah. marana-susupty-adikam hi 
 dehasya ’cetanata; sa ca svabhavika-caitanye sati no ’papadyate; svabha- 20 
 vasya yavad-dravya-bhavitvad iti. 
 
 “pratyeka-’drster ” iti yad uktam, tatra ’gahkya pariharati: 
 
 mada-gakti-vac cet, pratyeka-paridrste samhatye tad-udbhavah. 
 
 22 . 
 
 « nanu yatha madakata-^aktih pratyeka-dravya-’vrttir api milita- 25 
 dravye vartata, evarh caitanyam api syad » iti cen, na ; pratyeka-paridrste 
 sati samhatye tad-udbhavah sambhavet ; prakrte tu pratyeka-paridrstatvam 
 11a ’sti. ato drstante pratyekam gastra-’dibhih suksmataya madakatve 
 siddhe sariihata-bhava-kale madakatva-’virbbava-matram sidhyati. dars- 
 tantike tu pratyeka-bhutesu suksmataya na kena-’pi pramanena caitanyam 30 
 siddham ity arthah. « nanu samuccite caitanya-darganena pratyeka-bhute 
 suksma-caitanya-gaktir anumeye » ’ti cen, na ; aneka-bhutesv aneka-cai- 
 tanya-gakti-kalpanayam gauravena laghavad ekasyai ’va nitya-cit-svaru- 
 pasya kalpanau-’cityat. « nanu yatha ’vayave ’vartamanam api parimana- 
 jala-’harana-’di-karyam ghata-’dau drgyata, evam eva Qarlre caitanyam 35 
 
94 
 
 III. 22. 
 
 Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 syad?» iti. mai ’vam! bhuta-gata-vigesa-gunanam sajatlya-karana-guna- 
 jauyataya karane caitanyam vina dehe caitanya-’sambhavad iti. 
 
 “purusartham samsrtir linganam” ity uktam ; tatra linganam sthula- 
 deha-samcara-’khya-janmano yo-yah purusartho yena-yena vyaparena 
 5 sidhyati, tad aha sutrabhyam : 
 
 jnanan muktih. 23. 
 
 linga-sariisrtito janma-dvara yiveka-saksatkarah ; tasman mukti-rupah 
 purusartho bhavatl ’ty arthah. jnana-’dikam ca pratyaya-sargataya 
 Karikayam paribhasitam : 
 
 10 “ esa pratyaya-sargo viparyaya-’gakti-tusti-siddhy-akhya ” iti. 
 
 viparyaya-’dayo yyakhyasyante, ’tra ca sa eva buddhi-sargah pra- 
 yojana-yogena sutrair ucyata iti vigesah. 
 
 bandho viparyayat. 24. 
 
 viparyayat sukha-duhkha-’tmako bandha-rupah purusartho lihga- 
 15 samsrtito bhavatl ’ty arthah. 
 
 jnana-viparyayabhyam mukti-bandliav uktau ; tatra ’dau jnanan 
 muktim vicarayati : 
 
 niyata-karanatvan na samuccaya-vikalpau. 25. 
 
 yady api 
 
 20 “ vidyam ca ’vidyam ca yas tad vedo ’bhayam sahe ” 
 
 ’ty-adi gruyate, tatha ’py aviveka-nivrttau loka-siddhataya jnanasya niyata- 
 karanatvad avidya-’khya-karmana saha jnanasya moksa-janane samuccayo 
 vikalpo va na ’sti ’ty arthah. 
 
 “tam eva viditva ’ti mrtyum eti, na ’nyah pantha vidyate ’yanaya.” 
 
 25 “ na karmana na prajaya dhanena, tyagenai ’ke amrtatvam ana§ur ” 
 
 ity-adi-9rutibhyo ’pi karmano na saksan moksa-hetutvam. 
 
 samuccaya-’nusthfma-Qrutis tv anga-’ngi-bhava-’dibhir apy upapadyata 
 iti. 
 
 samuccaya-vikalpayor abhave drstantam aha : 
 
 so svapna-jagarabhyam iva mayika-’mayikabhyam no ’bhayor 
 muktih. purusasya. 26. 
 
 yatha mayika-’mayikabhyam svapna-jagara-padarthabhyam anyo-’nya- 
 sahakari-bhavenai ’kah purusartho na sambhavati, evam ubhayor mayika- 
 ’mayikayor anusthitayoh karma-jnanayoh purusasya muktir api na yukte 
 35 ’ty arthah. mayikatvarh ca ’satyatvam, asthiratvam iti yavat ; tac ca 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. III. 31. 
 
 95 
 
 svapne ’rthe ’sti. jagrat-padarthas tu svapna-’peksaya satya eva ; kutastha- 
 purusa-’peksayai ’va ’sthiratvena ’satyatvat ; atah svapna-vilaksana-snana- 
 ’di-karya-karah. evam karma ’py asthiratvat prakrti-karyatvac ca mayi- 
 kam ; atma tu sthiratvad akaryatvac ca ’mayikah. atas tayor anusthita- 
 karma-jnanayoh samana-phala-datrtvam ayauktikam iti vilaksanam eva 6 
 karyam yuktam. 
 
 « nanv evam apy atmo-’pasana-’khya-jnanena saha tattva-jnanasya 
 samuccaya-vikalpau syatam ; upasyasya ’mayikatvad ? » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 itarasya ’pi na ’tyantikam. 27. 
 
 itarasya ’py upasyasya na ’tyantikam amayikatvam; upasya-’tmany io 
 adhyasta-padarthanam api prave9ad ity arthah. 
 
 upasanasya majdkatvam yasminn an^e, tad aha : 
 
 samkalpite ’py evam. 28. 
 
 manah-samkalpite dhyeya-’nga evam api mayikatvam api ’ty arthah. 
 “sarvam khalv idam brahme ” ’ty-adi-gruty-ukte hy upasye prapanca- 16 
 ’n^asya mayikatvam eve ’ti. 
 
 « tarhy upasanasya kim phalam ? » ity akanksayam aha : 
 
 bhavano-’pacayac chuddhasya sarvam, prakrti-vat. 29. 
 
 bhavana-’khyo-’pasana-nispattya ^uddhasya nispapasya purusasya pra- 
 krter iva sarvam aiijvaryam bhavatl ’ty arthah. prakrtir yatha srsti- 20 
 sthiti-sariiharam karoti, evam upasakasya buddln-sattvam api prakrti- 
 preranena srsty-adi-kartr bhavatl ’ti. 
 
 jnanam eva moksa-sadhanam iti sthapitam ; idanlm jfiana-sadhanany 
 
 aha: 
 
 rago-’pahatir dhyanam. 30. 25 
 
 jnana-pratibandhako yo visayo-'paragafj cittasya, tad-upaghata-hetur 
 dhyanam ity arthah. upacarena karya-karanayor abheda-nirdegah; raga- 
 ksayasya dhyanatva-’samblravat. — atra dhyana-gabdena dharana-dhyana- 
 samadhayo yogo-’ktas traya eva grahyah ; Patanjale yoga-’iiganam astanam 
 eva viveka-saksatkara-hetutva-gravanad iti. etesaiii ca ’vantara-vigesas 30 
 tatrai ’va drastavyah ; itarani ca panca ’hgani svayaih vaksyati. 
 
 dhyana-nispattyai ’va jnano-’tpattir na ’rambha-matrene ’ty agayena 
 dhyana-nispatter laksanam aha : 
 
 vrtti-nirodhat tat-siddhih. 31. 
 
 dhyeya-’tirikta-vrtti-nirodha-rupena samprajnata-yogena tat-siddliir 35 
 dhyanasya nispattir jnana-’khya-phalo-’padhana-rupa bhavatl ’ty arthah. 
 
96 
 
 III. 31. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 atas tavat-paryantam eva dhyanam kartavyam ity agayah. itara-vrtti- 
 nirodhe saty eva visaya-’ntara-samcara-’khya-pratibandha-’pagamad dhyeya- 
 saksatkaro bhavatl ’ti krtva yogo ’pi jnane karanam yoga-’nga-dliyana-’di- 
 vad ity api manta vyam ; 
 
 6 “ adhyatma-yoga-’dhigamena devam matva dhiro harsa-gokau jahati ” 
 
 ’ty-adi-gruti-smrtyos tad-avagamad iti. 
 
 dhyanasya ’pi sadhanany aha : 
 
 dharana-’sana-svakarmana tat-siddhih. 32. 
 
 vaksyamanena dliarana-’di-trayena dhyanam bhavatl ’ty arthah. 
 
 10 dharana-’di-trayam kramat sutra-trayena laksayati : 
 
 nirodhaQ chardi-vidharanabhyam. 33. 
 
 pranasye ’ti prasiddhya labhyate ; “ pracchardana-vidharanabhyam va 
 pranasye ” ’ti Yoga-sutre bhasya-karena prana-’yamasya vyakhyatatvat. 
 chardig ca vamanam, vidharana-tyaga iti yavat ; tena purana-recanayor 
 
 15 labhah. vidharanaiii ca kumbhakam. tatha ca pranasya puraka-recaka- 
 kumbhakair yo nirodho vagl-karanam, sa dharane ’ty arthah. asana- 
 karmanoh sva-^abdena pa§cal laksanlyataya sutre parigesata eva dharanaya 
 laksyatva-labhad dharana-padam no ’pattam. cittasya dharana tu samadhi- 
 vad dhyana-gabdenai ’va grhite ’ty uktam. 
 
 20 krama-praptam asanaih laksayati : 
 
 sthira-sukham asanam. 34. 
 
 yat sthiraiii sat suklia-sadhanam bhavati svastika-’di, tad asanam ity 
 arthah. 
 
 sva-karma laksayati : 
 
 25 sva-karma sva-’grama-vihita-karma-’nusthanam. 35. 
 
 sugamam. tatra karma-gabdena yama-niyamayor grahanam ; jite- 
 ’ndriyatva-rupah pratyaharo ’pi sarva-’grama-sadharanataya karma-madhye 
 praveganiyah. tatha ca Patanjala-sutre jnana-sadhanataya proktany astau 
 yoga-’hgany atra ’pi labdhani ; yatha tat sutram: “ yama-niyama-’sana- 
 
 30 pranayama-pratyahara-dharana-dhyana-samadhayo ’stav ahganl” ’ti. te- 
 sam ca svarupam tatrai ’va drastavyam. 
 
 mukhyar’dhikarino na ’sti bahir-ahgasya yama-’di-paiicakasya ’peksa ; 
 kevalad dharana-dhyana-’di-traya-rupat samyamad eva jnanam yogag ca 
 bhavati ’ti Patanjala-siddhantah. Jadabliarata-’disu ca tatha drgyate ’pi. 
 
 35 atas tad-anusarena ’caryo ’py aha : 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 III. 39. 
 
 97 
 
 vairagyad abhyasac ca. 36. 
 
 kevala-’bhyasad dhyana-rupad eva vairagya-sahitaj jnanam tat-sadhana- 
 yogag ca bhavaty uttama-’dhikarinam ity arthah. tad uktaiii Garude ’pi : 
 
 “ asana-sthana-vidhayo na yogasya prasadhakah, 
 vilamba-jananah sarve vistarah parikirtitah : 
 
 (yJi^upalah siddhim apa smarana-’bhyasa-gauravad ” iti. 
 
 atbava vairagya-dhyana-'bbyasay atra dhyanasyai ’va betutayo ’ktau, 
 ca-karag ca dbarana-samuccayaye ’ti. 
 
 tad evam jnanan mokso vyakhyatah. atah param “ bandbo vipar- 
 yayad ” ity ukto bandba-karanam viparyayo vyakbyasyate. tatra ’dau 
 viparyayasya svarupam aha : 
 
 viparyaya-bhedah panca. 37. 
 
 avidya-’sinita-raga-dvesa-’bbiniveQab panca yogo-’kta bandha-hetu- 
 viparyayasya ’vantara-bheda ity artbab. tena gukty-adi-jnana-rupanam 
 viparyayanam asamgrahe ’pi na ksatih. tatra ’vidya ’nitya-’guci-duhkha- 
 ’natmasu nitya-Quci-suklia-’tma-kbyatir iti yoge prokta. evam asmita ’py 
 atma-’natmanor ekata-pratyayab < (jaiira-’dy-atirikta atma na ’sti > ’ty evam- 
 rupah. avidya tu nai ’vainrupa ; atmanab Qarira-’^ariro-’bbaya-rupatve ’pi 
 Qaiire ’bam-buddhy-upapatteh. raga-dvesau tu prasiddbav eva ; abhini- 
 vegag ca marana-’di-trasa iti. raga-’dlnam viparyaya-karyataya vipaiyaya- 
 tvam. 
 
 viparyayasya svarupam uktva tat-karanasya ^akter api svarupam aha : 
 
 agaktir astavingatidha tu. 38. 
 
 sugamam. etad api Karikaya vyakhyatam : 
 
 “ ekadaQe-’ndriya-vadhab saha buddhi-vadhair agaktir uddista ; 
 saptada<ya vadha buddher viparyayat tusti-siddhlnam ” iti. 
 
 “ badhiryam kusthita ’ndbatvam jadata ’jighrata tatba 
 mukata kaunya-pangutve klaibyo-’davarta-mugdhata ” 
 
 ity ek ada 9 e -’ n d r iy a n am ekadaga ’9aktayah. svatag ca buddheh saptadaga 
 ’9aktayah ; yatba vaksyamananam nava-tustlnarii vighata nava, tatba 
 vaksyamananam asta-siddhlnam ca vighata astav iti militva ce ’mah svatah 
 paratag ca ’stavin9atir buddher a9aktaya ity arthah. tu-9abda esam 
 vi 9esa-prasiddhi-khy apana-’ r thab . 
 
 yayor vighatau buddher a9aktl, te tusti-siddbl sutra-dvayena ’ha: 
 tustir navadha. 39. 
 
 svayam eva navadhatvam vaksyati. 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
98 
 
 III. 40. Sdmkhyarpravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 siddhir astadha. 40. 
 
 etad api svayam vaksyati. 
 
 uktanam viparyaya-’gakti-tusti-siddhinam vigesa-jijnasayam kramena 
 sutra-catustayam pravartate : 
 
 5 avantara-bhedah purva-vat. 41. 
 
 viparyayasya ’vantara-bheda ye samanyatah panco ’ktas, te purva-vat 
 pui'va-’caryair yatho ’ktas tathai ’va vigisya ’vadharyah ; vistara-bhayan 
 ne ’ho ’cyanta ity arthah. te ca ’vidya-’dayo maya ’pi samanyata eva 
 vyakhyatah pance ’ti ; vigesatas tu dvasasti-bhedah. tad uktam Karika- 
 10 yam : 
 
 “ bhedas tamaso ’stavidho, mohasya ca ; dagavidho maha-mohah, 
 tamisro ’stadagadha, tatlia bhavaty andha-tamisra ” iti. 
 
 asya ’yam arthah : astasv avyakta-mahad-ahamkara-panca-tanmatresu 
 
 prakrtisv anatmasv atma-buddhir avidya tamo ’stadha bhavati. karya- 
 15 karana-’bhedena kevala-vikrtisv atma-buddher apy atra ’ntarbhavah. evam 
 avidyaya visaya-bhedena ’stavidhatvat tat-samana-visayakasya ’smita- 
 ’khya-mohasya ’stavidhatvam. divya-’divya-bhedena gabda-’dlnaiii visa- 
 yanam dagatvat tad-visayako raga-'khyo maha-moho dagavidhah. avidya- 
 ’smitayor astau ye \dsaya, ye ragasya daga visayas, tad-vighatakesv asta- 
 20 dagasv astadagadha tamisra-’khyo dvesah. evaiii tesam astadaganaih 
 vintiga-’di-darganad astadagadha ’ndha-tamisra-’khyo ’bhinivego bhayam 
 iti. etesarii ca tama-adi-samjna tad-dhetutvad iti. 
 
 evam itarasyah. 42. 
 
 evam purva-vad eve ’tarasya agakter apy avantara-bheda astavingatir 
 25 vigesato ’vagantavya ity arthah. “ agaktir astavingatidhe ” ’ty etasminn 
 eva sutre ’stavingatidhatvam maya vyakhyatam. 
 
 adhyatmika-’di-bhedan navadha tustih. 43. 
 
 idarn sutram Karikaya vyakhyatam : 
 
 “ adhyatmikag catasrah prakrty-upadana-kala-bhagya-’khyah 
 30 bahya visayo-’paramat panca nava tustayo ’bhimata ” iti. 
 
 asya ’yam arthah: atmanam tustimatah samghatam adhikrtya vartanta 
 ity adhyatmikas tustayag catasrah. tatra prakrty-akhya tustir yatha : 
 < saksatkara-paryantah parinamah sarvo ’pi prakrter eva ; tarii ca prakrtir 
 eva karoti ; aham tu kutasthah purna > ity atma-bhavanat paritosah. iyarii 
 35 tustir ambha ity ucyate. — tatag ca pravrajyo-’padanena ya tustih, so 
 ’padana-’khya salilam ity ucyate. — tatag ca pravrajyayam bahu-kalam 
 
Sdrnkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. III. 45. 
 
 99 
 
 samadhy-anusthanena ya tustih, sa kala-’khyau ’gha ity ucyate. — tatag 
 ca prajnana-parama-kastka-rupe dharma-megha-samadhau sati ya tustih, sa 
 bhagya-’khya vrstir ity ucyate. iti catasra adhyatmikah. — bahyah panca 
 tustayo bahya-visayesu paiicasu gabda-’disv arjana-raksana-ksaya-bhoga- 
 hinsa-’di-dosa-nimittako-’paramaj jayante. tag ca tustayo yatha-kramam 5 
 pararn suparam para-param anuttama-’mbha uttama-’mblra iti paribhasita 
 iti. 
 
 kagcit tv imam Karikam anyatha vyakhyatavan ; tad yatha : < viveka- 
 saksatkaro ’pi prakrti-parinama eve ’ty alam dhyana-’bhyasene > ’ty evarii- 
 drstya ya dhy ana-’ di-ni vrttau tustih, sa prakrty-akhya. < pravrajyo-’pa- 10 
 danenai ’va mokso bhavisyati ; kiiix dhyana-’dine ? > ’ti ya tustih, so 
 ’padana-’khya. < krta-samnyasasya ’pi kalenai ’va mokso bhavisyati ; alam 
 udvegeue > ’ti ya tustih, sa kala-’khya. < bhagyad eva mokso bhavisyati, 
 na moksa-gastro-’kta-sadhanair > evaiii-kutarke ya tustih, sa bhagya-’khye 
 ’ty-adir artha iti. tan na ; tad-vyakhyata-tustinam abhavasya jnana-’dy- 15 
 anukulatvena ’^akti-paribhasa-’iiaucityad iti. 
 
 uha-’dibhih siddhih. 44. 
 
 uha-’di-bhedaih siddhir astadha bhavati ’ty arthah. idam api sutram 
 Karikaya vyakhyatam : 
 
 “ uliah 9 abdo ’dhyayanam dulikha-vighatas trayah suhrt-praptih 20 
 danarh ca siddhayo ’stau ; siddheh purvo ’nku^as trividha ” iti. 
 
 asya ’yam arthah : atra ’dhyatmika-’di-duhkha-traya-pratiyogikatvat trayo 
 duhkha-vighata mukhya-siddhayah ; itaras tu tat-sadhanatvad gaunyah 
 siddhayah. tatro ’ho yatha : upadega-’dikam vinai Va prag-bhaviya-’bhyasa- 
 vagat tattvasya svayam uhanam iti. gabdas tu yatha : anyadlya-patham 25 
 akarnya svayam va gastram akalayya yaj jnanam jayate, tad iti. adhya- 
 yanam ca yatha : gisya-’carya-bhavena gastra-’dhyayanaj jnanam iti. suhrt- 
 praptir yatha : svayam upadega-’rtham grha-’gatat parama-karunikaj jnana- 
 labha iti. danarh ca yatha: dhana-’di-danena paritositaj jnana-labha iti. 
 esu ca purvas trividha uha-gabda-’dhyayana-rupo mukhya-siddher ahkuga 30 
 akarsakah. suhrt-prapti-danayor uha-’di-traya-’peksaya manda-sadhanatva- 
 pratipadanaye ’dam uktam. 
 
 kagcit tv « etasam asta-siddhlnam ankugo nivarakah purvas trividho 
 viparyaya-’gakti-tusti-rupo bhavati, bandhakatvad » iti vyacaste. tan na ; 
 tusty-abhavasya ’gaktitaya badhirya-’ di-vat siddhi-virodhita-labhena tusty- 35 
 atustyor ubhayoh siddhi-virodhitva-’sambhavat. 
 
 « nanu ’ha-’dibhir eva katharn siddhir ucyate ; mantra-tapah-samadhy- 
 adibhir apy anima-’dy-asta-siddheh sarva-gastra-siddhatvad ? » iti. tatra 
 ’ha: 
 
100 
 
 III. 45. 
 
 Samkhy a-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 ne ’tarad itara-hanena vina. 45. 
 
 itarad uhana-’di-pancaka-bhinnat tapa-ades tattviki na siddhih. kutah ? 
 itara-hanena vina, yatah sa siddhir itarasya viparyayasya hanam vinai ’va 
 bhavaty, atah samsara-’paripanthitvat sa siddhy-abhasa eva, na tu tattviki 
 5 siddliir ity arthah. tatha co detain Yoga-sutrena : “ te samadhav upasarga, 
 vyutthane siddhaya ” iti. 
 
 tad evam “ jnanan muktir ” ity arabhya vistarato buddhi-guna-rupah 
 pratyaya-sargah sa-karya-bandho moksa-rupa-purusarthena saho ’ktah. 
 etau ca buddhi-tad-guna-rupau sargau pravaha-rupena ’nyo-’nyahi hetu, 
 10 blja-’hkura-vat. tatha ca Karika: 
 
 “ na vina bhavair lingarh, na '\dna lingena bhava-nirvrttih ; 
 linga-’khyo bhava-’khyas tasmad dvividhah pravartate sarga ” iti. 
 
 bhavo vasana-rupa buddher jnana-’di-gunah ; lihgam mahat-tattvam buddhir 
 iti. samasti-sargah pratyaya-sargag ca samaptah ; samprataiii “ vyakti- 
 15 bhedah karma-vigesad ” iti saiiiksepad ukta vyasti-srstir vistaratah prati- 
 padyate : 
 
 daiva-’di-prabheda. 46. 
 
 daiva-’dih prabhedo ’vantara-bhedo yasyah, sa tatha srstir iti <jesah. 
 tad etat Karikaya vyakhyatam : 
 
 20 “ asta-vikalpo daivas, tairyagyonag ca pancadha bhavati, 
 
 manusyaq cai ’kavidhah ; samasato bhautikah sarga ” iti. 
 
 brahma-prajapatyai-’ndra-paitra-gandharva-yaksa-raksasa-paiqaca ity asta- 
 vidho daivah sargah ; paqu-mrga-paksi-sarlsrpa-sthavara iti tairyagyonah 
 pancavidhah ; manusya-sargaq cai ’ka-prakara iti bhautiko bhutanam 
 25 vyasti-praninam Virajah sakaqat sarga ity arthah. 
 
 avantara-srster apy uktayah purusarthatvam aha ; 
 a-Brahma-stamba-paryantam tat-krte srstir a vivekat. 47. 
 
 Catur-mukham arabhya sthavara-’nta vyasti-srstir api Virat-srsti-vad 
 eva purusartha bhavati, tat-tat-purusanam viveka-khyati-paryantam ity 
 30 arthah. 
 
 vyasti-srstav api vibhagam aha sutra-trayena : 
 urdhvam sattva-vigala. 48. 
 
 urdhvam bhur-lokad upari srstih sattva-’dhika bhavati ’ty arthah. 
 
 tamo-vigala mulatah. 49. 
 
 35 mulato bhui-lokad adha ity arthah. 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. III. 55. 
 
 101 
 
 madhye rajo-vi<?ala. 50. 
 
 madhye bhur-loka ity arthah. 
 
 « nanv ekasya eva prakrteh kena nimittena sattva-’di-vi^alataya vici- 
 trah srstaya ? » ity akanksayam aha : 
 
 karma-vaicitryat pradhana-cesta, garbha-dasa-vat. 51. 6 
 
 vicitra-karma-nimittad eva yathokta pradhanasya cesta karya-vaicitrya- 
 rupa bhavati. vaicitrye drstanto garbha-dasa-vad iti ; yatha garbha- 
 ’vastham arabbya yo dasas, tasya bhrtya-vasana-patavena nana-prakara 
 cesta paricarya svamy-artlie bhavati, tadvad ity arthah. 
 
 «nanu ced urdhvam sattva-vigala srstir asti, tarhi tata eva krta- io 
 ’rthatvat purusasya kim moksene ? » ’ti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 avrttis tatra ’py, uttaro-’ttara-yoni-yogad dheyah. 52. 
 
 tatra ’py urdhva-gatav api satyam avrttir asti ; ata uttaro-’ttara-yoni- 
 yogad adho-’dho yoni-janmanah so ’pi loko heya ity arthah. 
 
 kim ca : 15 
 
 samanam jara-marana-’di-jam duhkham. 53. 
 
 m'dhva-’dho-gatanam Brahma-’di-sthavara-’ntanam sarvesam eva jara- 
 marana-’di-jam duhkham sadharanam ; ato ’pi heya ity arthah. 
 
 kim bahuna ? karane layad api na krta-krtyate ’ty aha : 
 na karana-layat krta-krtyata, magna-vad utthanat. 54. 2 o 
 
 viveka-jnana-’bhave yada mahad-adisu vairagyam prakrty-upasanaya 
 bhavati, tada prakrtau layo bhavati ; “ vairagyat prakrti-laya ” iti vacanat. 
 tasmat karana-layad api na krta-krtyata ’sti; magna-vad utthanat. yatha 
 jale magnah purusah punar uttisthati, evam eva prakrti-llnah purusa 
 i9vara-bhavena punar avir-bhavanti ; sarhskara-’der aksayena puna-raga- 25 
 ’bhivyakter viveka-khyatim vina dosa-daha-’nupapatter ity arthah. 
 
 « nanu karanam kenapi na karyate ; atah sa svatantra katham svo- 
 ’pasakasya duhkha-nidanam utthanam punah karoti?» tatra ’ha: 
 
 akaryatve ’pi tad-yogah paravagyat. 55. 
 
 prakrter akaryatve ’py apreiy-atve ’py anye-’ccha-’nadhlnatve ’pi tad- 30 
 yogah punar-utthanau-’cityam tal-llnasya. kutah? parava^yat, purusar- 
 tha-tantratvat. viveka-khyati-rupa-purusartha-vagena prakrtya punar ut- 
 thapyate sva-llna ity arthah. purusartha-’dayag ca prakrter na prerakah, 
 kim tu pravrtti-svabhavayah pravrttau nimittanl ’ti na svatantrya-ksatih. 
 
102 
 
 III. 55 . Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 tatha ca Yoga-sutram: “nimittam aprayojakam prakrtinam, varana-bhedas 
 tu tatah, ksetrika-vad” iti. varana-bhedah pratibandha-nivrttih. 
 
 prakrti-layat purusasyo ’tthane pramanam apy aha : 
 
 sa hi sarva-vit sarva-karta. 56. 
 
 6 sa hi purva-sarge karana-llnah sarga-’ntare sarva-vit sarva-karte ’^vara 
 adi-puruso bhavati ; prakrti-laye tasyai ’va prakrti-pada-prapty-aucityat ; 
 
 “tad eva saktah saha karmanai ’ti liilgam, mano yatra nisaktam asye ” 
 ’ty-adi-91'uter ity arthah. 
 
 « nanv evam l9vara-pratisedha-’nupapattih.» tatra ’ha : 
 
 10 idrge-’gvara-siddhih siddha. 57. 
 
 prakrti-llnasya janye-’^varasya siddhir “ yah sarva-jnah sarva-vid, 
 yasya jnana-mayam tapa ” ity-adi-grutibhyah sarva-sammatai ’va ; nitye- 
 ’9varasyai ’va vivada-’spadatvad ity arthah. 
 
 athava “ sa hi ” ’ty-adi sutra-dvayam evam vyakhyeyam : parava9yam 
 15 api pratipadayati “ sa hi ” ’ti sutrena. sa hi parah purusa-samanyam sarva- 
 jnana-9aktimat sarva-kartrta*9aktimac ca ; ayas-kanta-vat samnidhi-matrena 
 prerakatvad ity arthah. tatha ca ’samapta-’rtha-purusa-samnidhyat tad- 
 artham anye-’ccha-’nadhlnaya api prakrteh pravrttir ava9yakl ’ti. — « nanv 
 evam l9vara-pratisedha-virodhah. » tatra ’ha: “ Idr9e-’9vara-siddhih sid- 
 20 dha.” samnidhya-matrene ’9varasya siddhis tu 9ruti-smrtisu sarva-sammate 
 ’ty arthah. 
 
 “ angustha-matrah puruso madhya atmani tisthati ; 
 l9ano bhuta-bhavyasya 11a tato vijugupsate.” 
 
 “ srjate ca gunan sarvan ; ksetra-jnas tv anupa9yati 
 25 gunan avikriyah sarvan udaslna-vad l9vara ” 
 
 ity-adi-9ruti-smrtaya9 cai ’tadr9e-’9vare pramanam iti. 
 
 dvitlya-’dhyaya-’dim arabliyai ’tavat-paryantam sutra-vyuhaih pra- 
 dhana-srstih samapita. itah param mokso-’papatty-artham pradhana-srster 
 jnani-purusam praty atyanta-nivrttir atyanta-laya-’khya vaktavya. tad- 
 30 upapatty-artham adau pradhana-srsteh prayojanam dvitlya-’dhyayasya ’di- 
 sutre din-matreno ’ktarn vistaratah pratipadayati : 
 
 pradhana-srstih parartharh svato ’py, abhoktrtvad, ustra-kuh- 
 kuma-vahana-vat. 58. 
 
 pradhanasya svata eva srstir yady api, tatha ’pi parartham, anyasya 
 35 bhoga-’pavarga-’rtham ; yatho ’strasya kunkuma-vahanam svamy-artham. 
 kutah? abhoktrtvad, acetanatvena bhoga-’pavarga-’sambhavad ity arthah. 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. III. 63. 
 
 103 
 
 « nanu “ vimukta-moksa-’rtham svartham ve ” ’ty anena svartha ’pi srstir 
 ukte » ’ti cet, satyam ; tatha ’pi purusarthatam vina svarthata ’pi na 
 sidhyati. svartho hi pradhanasya krta-bhoga-’pavargat purusad atma- 
 vimoksanam iti. « nanu bhrtya-tulya cet prakrtis, tarhi katharn svamino 
 duhkha-’rtham api pravartata?» iti cen, na; sukha-’rtha-pravrttyai ’va 6 
 nantarlyaka-duhkha-sambhavad, dusta-bhrtya-tulyatvad ve ’ti. 
 
 « nanu pradhanasya ’cetanasya svatah srastrtvam eva no ’papadyate ; 
 ratha-’deh para-prayatnenai ’va pravrtti-dar^anad ? » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 acetanatve ’pi kslra-vac cestitam pradhanasya. 59. 
 
 yatha kslram purusa-prayatna-nairapeksyena svayam eva dadhi-rupena io 
 parinamate, evam acetanatve ’pi para-prayatnam vina ’pi mabad-adi-rupa- 
 parinamah pradhanasya bhavatl ’ty arthah. “ dhenu-vad vatsaye ” ’ty 
 anena sutrena ’sya na paunaruktyam ; tatra karana-pravrtter eva vicarita- 
 tvat ; dhenunam cetanatvac ce ’ti. 
 
 drstanta-’ntara-pradar9ana-purvakam ukta-’rtha-hetum aba : 15 
 
 karma-vad drster va kala-’deh. 60. 
 
 kala-’deh karma-vad va svatah pi’adhanasya cestitarii sidhyati, drsta- 
 tvat. yathai ’ko gacchaty rtur, itarag ca pravartata ity-adi-rupaih kala-’di- 
 karma svata eva bhavati, evam pradhanasya ’pi cesta syat; kalpanaya 
 drsta-’nusaritvad ity arthah. 20 
 
 « nanu tatha ’pi < mame ’dam bhoga-’di-sadhanam > iti pratisamdhana- 
 ’bhavan mudhayah prakrteh kadacit pravrttir api na syad, viparita ca 
 pravrttih syat ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 svabhavac cestitam, anabhisamdhanad, bhrtya-vat. 61. 
 
 yatha prakrsta-bhrtyasya svabhavat samskarad eva pratiniyata ’va^- 25 
 yakl ca svami-seva pravartate, na tu sva-bhoga-’bkiprayena, tathai ’va 
 prakrteg cestitam samskarad eve ’ty arthah. 
 
 karma-’krster va ’naditah. 62. 
 
 va-9abdo ’tra samuccaye. j’atah karma ’nady, atah karmabhir akar- 
 sanad api pradhanasya ’va9yaki vyavasthita ca pravrttir ity arthah. 30 
 
 tad evam pradhanasya parartharii svatah srastrtve siddhe para-pra- 
 yojana-samaptau svata eva pradhana-nivrttya moksah sidhyati ’ty alia 
 praghattakena : 
 
 vivikta-bodhat srsti-nivrttih pradhanasya, shda-vat pake. 63. 
 
 vivikta-purusa-jiianat para-vairagyena purusartha-samaptau pradha- 35 
 
104 
 
 III. 63. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 nasya srstir nivartate ; yatha pake nispanne pacakasya vyaparo nivartata 
 ity arthah. iyam eva ’tyantika-pralaya ity ucyate. tatha ca grutih : 
 
 “ tasya ’bhidhyanad yojanat tattva-bhavad 
 bhuyag ca ’nte vigva-maya-nivrttir ” iti. 
 
 6 « nanv evam eka-purusasyo ’padhau viveka-jnano-’tpattya prakrteh 
 
 srsti-nivrttau sarva-mukti-prasahga » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 itara itara-vat tad-dosat. 64. 
 
 itaras tu vivikta-bodha-rahita itara-vad baddha-vad eva prakrtya 
 tisthati. kutah? tad-dosat; tasya pradhanasyai ’va tat-purusa-’ rtliar’sama- 
 
 10 pana-’kbya-dosad ity arthah. tad uktaiii Yoga-sutre : “krta-’rtham prati 
 nastam apy anastam tad anya-sadharanatvad ” iti. tatha ca purva-sutre 
 ya pradhana-nivrttir ukta, sa vivikta-boddhr-purusam praty eve ’ti bhavah. 
 vi^va-maya-^rutir api jnaninam praty eva manta vya ; “ ajam ” iti 91'utyai 
 ’kavakyatvad iti. 
 
 15 srsti-nivrtteh phalam aha : 
 
 dvayor ekatarasya vau ’dasinyam apavargah. 65. 
 
 dvayoh pradhana-purusayor evau ’dasinyam, ekakita, paraspara-viyoga 
 iti yavat ; so ’pavargah kaivalyam. athava purusasyai ’va kaivalyam ; 
 < aham muktah syam > ity eva purusarthata-dar§anad ity arthah. 
 
 20 eka-purusan nivrtta ’pi prakrtih purusa-’ntaram prati pravartata ity 
 atra drstantarii dargayati : 
 
 anya-srsty-uparage ’pi, na virato ’prabnddha-rajju-tattvasye ’vo 
 
 ’ragah. 66. 
 
 yatha jnaninam prati nivrtto ’py ahir aprabuddha-rajju-tattvasya 
 
 26 bhaya-’di-srsty-uparagan na virato bhavati, tathai ’va jiiani-purusam prati 
 nivrtta ’pi prakrtir anyasya ’jhasya buddhy-adi-srsty-uparagan na virata 
 bhavati ’ty arthah. virajyata iti pathe ’pi viragah paran-mukhata. 
 
 uraga-tulyatvam ca pradhanasya ; rajju-tulye puruse samaropanad 
 iti. evam-vidham rajju-sarpa-’di-drstantanam a gay am abuddhvai ’va ’bu- 
 
 30 dhah kecid vedanti-bruvah prakrter atyanta-tucchatvam mano-matratvam 
 va tulayanti. etena prakrti-satyata-vadi-saihkhyo-’kta-drstantena gruti- 
 smrty-artha bodhaniyah. 
 
 na kevalam drstantavattvena ’yam arthah sidhyati, kim tu : 
 karma-nimitta-yogac ca. 67. 
 
 35 srstau nimittam yat karma, tasya sambandhad apy anya-purusartham 
 srjati ’ty arthah. 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. III. 72. 
 
 105 
 
 « nanu sarvesam purusanam aprarthakataya nairapeksya-’vigese ’pi 
 kamcit praty eva pradhanam pravartate, kaihcit prati ca nivartata ity 
 atra kiiii niyamakam ? na ca karma niyamakam ; kasya purusasya kirii 
 karme ’ty atra ’pi niyamaka-’bhavad » iti. tatra 'ha : 
 
 nairapeksye ’pi prakrty-upakare ’viveko nimittam. 68. 6 
 
 purusanam nairapeksye ’py <ayam me svamy, ayam eva ’ham > ity 
 avivekad eva prakrtih srsty-adibhih purusan upakarotl ’ty arthah. tatha 
 ca yasmai purusaya ’tmanam avivicya dargayiturh vasana vartate, tarn 
 praty eva pradhanam pravartata ity eva niyamakam iti bhavah. 
 
 « pravrtti-svabhavatvat katham viveke ’pi nivrttir upapadyatam? » 10 
 tatra ’ha : 
 
 nartaki-vat pravrttasya ’pi nivrtti? caritarthyat. 69. 
 
 purusartham eva pradhanasya pravrtti-svabhavo, na tu samanyena. 
 atah pravrttasya ’pi pradhanasya purusartha-samapti-rupe carita-’rtliatve 
 sati nivrttir yukta; yatha parisadbhyo nrtya-dargana-’rtham pravrttaya 15 
 nartakyas tat-siddhau nivrttir ity arthah. 
 
 nivrttau hetv-antaram aha : 
 
 dosa-bodhe ’pi no ’pasarpanam pradhanasya, kula-vadhu-vat. 
 ’70. 
 
 pnrusena prakrteh parinamitva-duhkhatmakatva-’di-dosa-dar^anad api 20 
 lajjitayah prakrteh punar na purusam praty upasarpanam ; kula-vadhu- 
 vat ; yatha < svamina me doso drsta > ity avadharanena laj jita kula-vadhur 
 na svaminam upasarpati, tadvad ity arthah. tad uktam Naradiye : 
 
 “savikara ’pi maudhyena ciram bhukta guna-’tmana 
 
 prakrtir jnata-dose ’yarn lajjaye ’va nivartata ” iti. 25 
 
 etad evo ’ktam Karikaya ’pi : 
 
 “ prakrteh sukumarataram na kimcid astl ’ti me matir bhavati, 
 ya < drsta ’smi > ’ti punar na darganam upaiti purusasye ” ’ti. 
 
 « nanu purusartham cet pradhana-pravrttis, tarhi bandha-moksabhyam 
 purusasya parinama-’pattir ? » iti. tatra ’ha : 30 
 
 nai ’kantato bandha-moksan purusasya, ’vivekad rte. 71. 
 
 duhkha-yoga-viyoga-rupau bandha-moksau purusasya nai ’kantatas 
 tattvatah, kim tu caturtha-sutra-vaksyamana-prakarena ’vivekad eve ’ty 
 arthah. 
 
 paramarthatas tu 3 ’athoktau bandha-moksau prakrter eve ’ty aha : 
 
 35 
 
106 
 
 III. 72. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 prakrter anjasyat, sasangatvat, pa<?u-vat. 72. 
 
 prakrter eva ’njasyena tattvato dulikhena bandha-moksau ; sasanga- 
 tvad, duhkha-sadhanair dharma-’dibhir liptatvat; pa§u-vat ; yatha pa§u 
 rajjva liptataya bandha-moksa-bhagi, tadvad ity arthah. etad uktarh 
 5 Karikaya : 
 
 “ tasman na badhyate ’ddha, na mucyate, na ’pi saihsarati purusah ; 
 samsarati badhyate mucyate ca nana-’Qraya prakrtir ” iti. 
 
 “ dvayor ekatarasya vau ’daslnyam apavarga ” iti sutre ca yah purusasya 
 ’py apavarga uktah, sa pratibimba-rupasya mithya-dulikhasya viyoga 
 io eve ’ti. 
 
 «buddher ye bhava-’staka-rupa gunas, tatra kair bandhah, kair va 
 moksa ? » ity akaiiksayam aha : 
 
 rupaih saptabhir atmanam badlinati pradhanam, ko^a-kara- 
 vad, vimocayaty eka-rupena. 73. 
 
 15 dharma-vairagyai-’gvarya-’dharma-’jnana-’vairagya-’nai^varyaih sapta- 
 
 blil rupaih sva-dharmair duhkha-hetubhih prakrtir atmanarii dulikhena 
 badlinati ; ko^a-kara-vat ; ko ^a-k Tira-k r mir yatha sva-nirmitena ’vasena 
 ’tmanam badlinati, tadvat. sai ’va ca prakrtir eka-rupena jnanenai ’va 
 ’tmanahi duhkhan mocayatl ’ty arthah. 
 
 20 « nanu < bandha-muktl avivekad > iti yad uktam, tad ayuktam ; avi- 
 
 vekasya ’heya-’nupadeyatvat ; loke duhkhasya tad-abhava-sukha-’der eva 
 ca svato heyo-’padeyatvat. anyatha drsta-hanir » ity a5ahkya caturtha- 
 sutro-’ktam svayam vivrnoti : 
 
 nimittatvam avivekasya, na drsta-hanih. 74. 
 
 25 avivekasya purusesu bandha-moksa-nimittatvam eva puro ’ktam, na 
 
 tv aviveka eva tav iti ; na ’to drsta-hanir ity arthah. etac ca prathama- 
 ’dhyaya-sutresu spastam. aviveka-nimittat prakrti-purusayoh samyogah; 
 tasmac ca saiiiyogad utpadyamanasya prakrta-duhkhasya puruse yah pra- 
 tibimbah, sa eva dulikha-bhogo dulikha-bandhah ; tan-nivrttir eva ca 
 30 moksa-’khyah purusartha iti. 
 
 tad evam adi-sargam arabhya ’tyantika-laya-paryanto ’khila-parinamah 
 pradhana-tad-vikaranam eva; purusas tu kutastha-purna-cinmatra eve ’ty 
 adhyaya-dvayena vistarato vivecitam. tasya vivekasya nispatty-upayesu 
 sara-bhutam abhyasam aha : 
 
 35 tattva-’bhyasan <ne ’ti ne ’ti> ’ti tyagad viveka-siddhih. 75. 
 
 prakrti-paryantesu jaclesu < ne ’ti ne ’ti > ’ty abhiniana-tyaga-rupat 
 tattva-’bhyasad viveka-nispattir bhavati ; itarat sarvam abhyasasya ’hga- 
 
Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. III. 78. 
 
 107 
 
 matram ity arthah. tatha ca 9rutih “ atha ’ta axle 90 : ne ’ti ne ’ti ; na hy 
 etasmad iti ne ’ty anyat param asti,” “sa esa atma ne ’ti ne ’ti” ’ty-adir 
 iti. 
 
 “ avyakta-’dye vigesa-’nte vikare ’smin.9 ca varnite 
 cetana-’cetana-’nyatva-jnanena jnanam ucyata ” iti. 6 
 
 yatha : 
 
 “ asthi-sthunam snayu-yutam mansa-9onita-lepanam 
 carma-’vanaddham durgandhi purnam mutra-punsayok 
 jara-9oka-samavistam roga-’yatanam aturam 
 
 rajasvalam anityam ca bhuta-’vasam imam tyajet. 10 
 
 nadi-kulam yatha vrkso, vrksaih va 9akunir yatha, 
 tatha tyajann imam deham krcchrad grahad vimucyata ” 
 
 iti. etad eva Karikaya ’py uktam : 
 
 “ evam tattva-’bhyasan < na ’smi, na me, na ’ham > ity apar^esam 
 aviparyayad vi9uddham kevalam utpadyate jnanam ” iti. 15 
 
 < na ’smi > ’ty atmanah kartrtva-nisedhah ; < na me > iti sanga-nisedhah ; 
 
 < na ’ham > iti tadatmya-nisedhah. < kevalam > ity asya vivaranam : < avi- 
 paryayad vi9uddham> iti; antara-’ntara viparyayena ’viplutam ity arthah. 
 idam eva kevalatvam siddhi*9abdena sutre proktam ; “ viveka-khyatir 
 aviplava hano-’paya” iti Yoga-sutrenai ’tad^a-jiianasyai ’va moksa-hetu- 20 
 tva-siddhir iti. 
 
 viveka-siddhau vi9esam aha: 
 
 adhikari-prabhedan na niyamab. 76. 
 
 manda-’dy-adhikari-bheda-sattvad abhyase kriyamane ’py asminn eva 
 janmani viveka-nispattir bhavati ’ti niyamo na ’stl ’ty arthah. ata uttama- 25 
 ’dhikaram abhyasa-patavena ’tmanah sampadayed iti bhavah. 
 
 viveka-nispattyai ’va nistaro, na ’nyathe ’ty aha: 
 
 badhita-’nuvrttya madhya-vivekato ’py upabhogah. 77. 
 
 sakrt samprajnata-yogena ’tma-saksatkaro-’ttaram madhya-viveka- 
 ’vasthe madhyama-viveke ’pi sati puruse badhitanam api duhkha-’dlnam 30 
 prarabdha-va9at pratibimba-rupena puruse ’nuvrttya bhogo bhavati ’ty 
 arthah. viveka-nispatti9 ca ’punar-utthanad asamprajnatad eva bhavati 
 ’ti ; atas tasyam satyam na bhogo ’stl ’ti pratipadayitum madhya-vivekata 
 ity uktam. manda-vivekas tu saksatkarat purvarn 9ravana-manana- 
 dhyana-matra-rupa iti vibhagah. 35 
 
 jivan-mukta? ca. 78. 
 
 jlvan-mukto ’pi madhya-viveka-’vastha eva bhavati ’ty arthah. 
 
108 
 
 III. 79. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 jivan-mukte pramanam aha : 
 
 upadegyo-’padestrtvat tat-siddhih. 79. 
 
 cjastresu viveka-visaye guru^isya-bhava-gravanaj jivan-mukti-siddhir 
 ity arthah; jivan-muktasyai ’vo ’padestrtva-sambhavad iti. 
 
 6 9 ruti<? ca. 80. 
 
 §rutir api jivan-mukte ’sti 
 
 “ diksayai ’va naro mucyet, tisthen mukto ’pi vigrahe ; 
 kulala-cakra-madhya-stho vicchinno ’pi bhramed ghatah,” 
 
 “brahmai ’va san brahma ’pyeti” ’ty-adir iti. Naradlya-smrtir api: 
 
 10 “ purva-’bhyasa-balat karye na lokyo na ca vaidikah 
 
 a-punya-papah sarva-’tma jivan-muktah sa ucyata ” iti. 
 
 « nanu ^ravana-matrena ’py upadestrtvam syat ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 itaratha ’ndha-parampara. 81. 
 
 itaratha manda-vivekasya ’py upadestrtve ’ndha-parampara-’pattir ity 
 
 15 arthah. samagryena ’tma-tattvam ajnatva ced upadiQet, kasminQcid ah§e 
 sva-bhramena ^isyam api bhranti-kuryat, so ’py anyam, so ’py anyam ity 
 evam andha-parampare ’ti. 
 
 «nanu jnanena karma-ksaye sati katharh jivanam syat?» tatra ’ha: 
 
 cakra-bhramapa-vad dhrta-<?arirah. 82. 
 
 20 kulala-karma-nivrttav api purva-karma-vegad yatha svayam eva kiyat- 
 kalani cakram bhramati, evaiii jnano-’ttaram karma-’nutpattav api pra- 
 rabdha-karma-vegena cestamanam ^ariram dhrtva jivan-muktas tisthati 
 ’ty arthah. 
 
 « nanu jnana-hetu-samprajnata-yogena bhoga-’di-vasana-ksaye katharii 
 
 25 ^arira-dharanam ? na ca <yogasya samskara-’bhibhavakatve kim manam?> 
 iti vacyam ; “ vyutthana-nirodha-saihskarayor abhibhava-pradurbhavau 
 
 nirodha-parinama ” iti Yoga-sutratas tahsiddheh ; cira-kalinasya visaya- 
 ’ntara-’ve^asya visaya-’ntara-samskara-’bhibhavakataya loke ’py anubhavac 
 ce » ’ti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 30 samskara-le<?atas tat-siddhih. 83. 
 
 (jarira-dharana-hetavo ye visaya-sariiskaras, tesam alpa-’vagesat tasya 
 9arira-dharanasya siddhir ity arthah. atra ca ’vidya-sariiskarasya satta 
 na ’peksyate ; avidyaya janma-’di-rupa-karma-vipaka-’rambha-matre hetu- 
 tvat; Yoga-bhasye Vyasais tatha vyakhyatatvat ; “ vlta-raga-janma-’dar- 
 
Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye. IV. 1. 
 
 109 
 
 9anad” iti Nyayac ca. na tu prarabdha-phalaka-karma-bhoge ’pi ’ti. 
 yatra ca niyamena ’vidya ’peksyate, sa prayasa-vigesa-rupo bhogo mudhesv 
 eva ’sti; jivan-muktanam tu bhoga-’bhasa eve ’ti prag uktam. yat tu 
 kaQcid vedanti-bruvo « ’vidya-samskara-le^o ’pi jlvan-muktasya tisthatl » 
 ’ty aba, tan na; dharma-’dharmo-’tpatti-prasahgat ; andha-parampara-pra- 
 sangat ; avidya-samskara-le9a-satta-kalpane prayojana-’bhavac ca. etac ca 
 Brahma-mimansa-bhasye prapancitam iti. 
 
 Qastra-vakya-’rtham upasamharati : 
 
 vivekan nihQesa-duhkha-nivrttau krta-krtyo, ne ’taran — ne 
 ’tarat. 84 . 
 
 uktaya viveka-siddkitab para-vairagya-dvara sarva-vrtti-nirodhena 
 yada nili9esato badhita-’badhita-sadharanyena ’khila-dubkham nivartate, 
 tadai ’va purusah krta-krtyo bliavati. ne ’taraj, jlvan-mukty-ader ap! ’ty 
 artbah. — ne ’tarad iti vlpsa ’dhyaya-samaptau. 
 
 atyanta-Iaya-paryantab karyo Nyaktasya, na ’tmanah. 
 prokta evam yiveko ’tra para-vairagya-sadbanam. 
 
 iti Vijnanabbiksu-nirmite Kapila-samkhya-prayacanasya bbasye vairagya- 
 
 ’dbyayas trtTyah. 
 
 9astra-siddha-’khyapka-jata-mukhene ’danim viveka-jnana-sadhanani 
 prada^anlyan! ’ty etad-artharii caturtba-’dhyaya arabbyate : 
 
 raja-putra-vat tattvo-’padegat. 1. 
 
 purva-pada-9esa-sutra-stha-viveko ’nuvartate. raja-putrasye ’va tattvo- 
 ’pade9ad viveko jayata ity artbah. atre ’yam akhyayika : ka9cid raja- 
 putro ganda-rksa-janmana puran nihsaritah ^abarena kenacit posito < ’barn 
 Cabara > ity abhimanyamana aste. tarn jlvantam jiiatva ka9cid amatyah 
 prabodbayati : < na tvarii ^abaro, raja-putro ’si > ’ti. sa yatha jhatity eva 
 Candala-’bbimanam tyaktva tattvikarii raja-bliavam eva ’lambate <raja 
 ’bam asm! > ’ti, evam eva < ’di-purusat paripurna-cinmatratvena ’bhivyaktad 
 utpannas tvam tasya ’119a > iti karuniko-’pade9at prakrty-abhimanarii tyak- 
 tva < Brahma-putratvad aham api Brahmai ’va, na tu tad-vilaksanah sam- 
 sarl > ’ty evam sva-svarupam eva ’lambata ity arthah. tatba Garude : 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
110 
 
 IV. 1. 
 
 Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 “ yathai ’ka-hema-manina sarvarii hemamayam bhavet, 
 tathai ’va jnatam l^ena jnatena ’py akhilam jagat. 
 graha-’visto dvijah ka§cic < Chudro ’ham> iti manyate, 
 graha-nagat punah svlyam brahmanyam manyate yatha, 
 
 6 maya-’ vistas tatha jlvo < deho ’ham > iti manyate, 
 
 maya-naQat punah svlyarii rupam < Brahma ’smi > manyata ” iti. 
 
 strl-^udra-’dayo ’pi brahmanena brahmanasyo ’pade9am ^rutva krta- 
 ’rthah syur ity etad-artham akhyayika-’ntaram dar^ayati : 
 
 pi<?aca-vad anya-’rtho-’padege ’pi. 2. 
 
 10 Arjuna-’rtham ^li-Krsnena tattvo-’pade9e kriyamane ’pi samlpa-sthasya 
 pi9acasya viveka-jhanarii jatam, evam anyesam api bhaved ity arthah. 
 
 yadi ca sakrd-upade9aj jnanarii na jayate, tado ’pade9a-’vrttir api 
 kartavye ’tl ’tihasa-’ntaram aha: 
 
 avrttir asakrd-upade<?at. 3. 
 
 15 upade9a-’vrttir api kartavya; Chandogya-’dau (^vetaketv-adikam praty 
 Aruni-prabhrtlnam asakrd-upade9e-’tihasiid ity arthah. 
 
 vairagya-’rtharii nidai^ana-purvakam atma-sariighatasya bhanguratva- 
 ’dikam pratipadayati : 
 
 pita-putra-vad ubhayor drstatvat. 4. 
 
 20 svasya pita-putrayor iva ’tmano ’pi marano-’tpattyor drstatvad anu- 
 mitatvad vairagyena viveko bhavati ’ty arthah. tad uktam : 
 
 “ atmanah pitr-putrabhyam anumeyau bhava-’pyayav ” iti. 
 
 itah param utpanna-jnanasya viraktasya jhana-nispatty-ahgany akhya- 
 yiko-’kta-drstantair dar 9 ayati : 
 
 •25 9 yena-vat sukha-duhkhi tyaga-viyogabhyam. 5. 
 
 parigraho na kartavyo, yato dravyanam tyagena lokah sukhi viyogena 
 ca duhkhl bhavati, 9yena-vad ity arthah. 9yeno hi samisah kena-’py 
 upahatya ’misad viyojya duhkhl kriyate ; svayam cet tyajati, tada duhkhad 
 vimucyate. tad uktam : 
 
 30 “ samisam kurararii jaghnur balino ’nye niramisah ; 
 
 tada ’misam parityajya sa sukham samavindate ” ’ti. 
 
 tatha Manuna ’py uktam : 
 
 “ nadl-kulaiii yatha vrkso, vrksarn va 9akunir yatha, 
 tatha tyajann imam deham krcchrad grahad vimucyata ” iti. 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. IV. 11. 
 
 Ill 
 
 ahi-nirvlayanl-vat. 6. 
 
 yatha ’hir jlrnam tvacam parityajaty anayasena heya-buddhya, tathai 
 ’va mumuksuh prakrtim bahu-kalo-’pabhuktam jlrnam heya-buddhya 
 tyajed ity arthah. tad uktam : “ jlrnam tvacam ivo ’raga ” iti. 
 
 tyaktam ca prakrty-adikam punar na svlkuryad ity atra ’ha : 6 
 
 chinna-hasta-vad va. 7. 
 
 yatha chinnam hastam punah ko-’pi na ’datte, tathai ’vai ’tat tyaktam 
 punar na ’bhimanyete ’ty arthah. — va-^abdo ’py-arthe. 
 
 asadhana-’nucintanam bandhaya, Bharata-vat. 8. 
 
 vivekasya yad antar-anga-sadhanam na bhavati, sa ced dharmo ’pi io 
 syat, tatha ’pi tad-anucintanam tad-anusthane cittasya tatparyam na 
 kartavyam, yatas tad bandhaya bhavati viveka-vismarakataya ; Bharata- 
 vat ; yatha Bharatasya raja-rser dharmyam api dina-’natha-harina-Qava- 
 kasya posanam ity arthah. tatha ca Jadabharatam prakrtya Visnupurane : 
 
 “ capalam capale tasmin dura-gam dura-gamini 16 
 
 aslc cetah samasaktam tasmin harina-potaka ” iti. 
 
 bahubhir yoge virodho raga-’dibhih, kumari-Qankha-vat. 9. 
 
 bahubhih saiigo na karyah ; bahubhih sange hi raga-’dy-abhivyaktya 
 kalaho bhavati yoga-bhrah9akah ; yatha kuman-hasta-§ankhanam anyo- 
 ’nya-saiigena jhanatkaro bhavati ’ty arthah. 20 
 
 dvabhyam api tathai ’va. 10. 
 
 dvabhyam yoge ’pi tathai ’va virodho bhavati ; ata ekakinai ’va stha- 
 tavyam ity arthah. tad uktam : 
 
 “ vase bahunarh kalaho bhaved, vartta dvayor api ; 
 
 eka eva caret tasmat, kumarya iva kankanam ” iti. 25 
 
 “ a^a-vruva^ya-virase citte saihtosa-varjite 
 mlane vaktram iva ’dar^e na jnanam pratibimbatl ” 
 
 ’ti vacanan nira^ata yogina ’nustheye ’ty aha : 
 
 niragah sukhi, Pingala-vat. 11. 
 
 a 9 am tyaktva purusah samtosa-’khya-sukhavan bhuyat ; Piiigala-vat ; 30 
 yatha Pingala nama ve9ya kanta-’rthinl kantam alabdhva nirvinna satl 
 vihaya ’9am sukhini babhuva, tadvad ity arthah. tad uktam : 
 
 “ 59a hi paramam duhkham, naira,9yam paramam sukham, 
 yatha samchidya kanta-’9am sukham susvapa Pingale ” ’ti. 
 
112 
 
 IV. 11. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 « nanv aQa-nivrttya duhkha-nivrttih syat ; sukharh tu kutah, sadhana- 
 ’bhavad ? » iti. ucyate : cittasya sattva-pradhanyena svabhavikam yat 
 sukham agaya pihitam tistliati, tad eva ’^a-vigame labdha-vrttikam bha- 
 vati, tejah-pratibaddha-jala-^aitya-vad iti na tatra sadkana-’peksa. etad 
 5 eva ca ’tma*sukham ity ucyata iti. 
 
 yoga-pratibandhakatvad arambho ’pi bhoga-’rtham na kartavyah ; 
 anyathai ’va tad-upapatter ity aha : 
 
 anarambhe ’pi para-grhe sukhi, sarpa-vat. 12. 
 
 sukhi bhaved iti Qesah. ^esarn sugamam. tad uktam : 
 
 10 “ grba-’rambho hi duhkhaya, na sukhaya katham-cana ; 
 
 sarpah para-krtam ve^ma pravi^ya sukham edhata ” iti. 
 
 (jastrebhyo gurubhyacj ca sara eva grahyah ; anyatlia ’bhyupagama- 
 vada-’dibhir ukte ’sara-bhage ’nyo-’nya-virodhena ’rtha-bahulyena cai 
 ’kagrataya asambhavad ity aha : 
 
 is bahu-Qastra-guru-’pasane ’pi sara-’danam, satpada-vat. 13. 
 
 kartavyam iti ^esali ; anyat sugamam. tad uktam : 
 
 “ anubhyaQ ca mahadbhya 9 ca gastrebhyah ku 9 alo narah 
 sarvatah saram adadyat, puspebhya iva satpada ” iti. 
 
 i 
 
 Markandeyapurane ca : 
 
 20 “ sara-bliutam upasita jnanam yat svartha-sadhakam ; 
 
 jnananam bahuta yai ’sa yoga-vighna-karl hi sa. 
 
 < idaiii jneyam, idam jheyam > iti yas trsita 9 caret, 
 asau kalpa-saliasresu nai ’va jneyam avapnuyad ” iti. 
 
 sadhana-’ntaram yatha tatha bhavatv, ekagratayai ’va samadhi-palana- 
 25 dvara viveka-saksatkaro nispadanTya ity aha : 
 
 isu-kara-van nai ’ka-cittasya samadbi-hanili. 14. 
 
 yatha 9 ara-nirmanayai ’ka-cittasye ’su-karasya pai' 9 ve rajno gamanena 
 ’pi na vrtty-antara-nirodho ’hlyata, evam ekagra-cittasya sarvatha ’pi na 
 samadhi-hanir vrtty-antara-nirodha-ksatir bhavati. tata 9 ca visaya-’ntara- 
 30 samcarar bhave dhyeya-saksatkaro ’py ava 9 yam bhavati ’ty ekagratam 
 kuryad ity arthah. tad uktam : 
 
 “ tadai ’vam atrnany avaruddha-citto na veda kimcid bahir antaram va, 
 yathe ’su-karo nrpatim vrajantam isau gata-’tma na dadai^a par 9 va ” iti. 
 
 satyam 9 aktau jnana-balac cec chastra-krta-niyamo vrtha lailghyate, 
 35 tada jnana-’nispattya ’narthakyam jnana-sadhananam bhavati ’ty aha : 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 IV. 18. 
 
 118 
 
 krta-niyama-langhanad anarthakyam, loka-vat. 15. 
 
 yah gastresu krto yoginam niyamas, tasyo ’llanghane jnana-nispatty- 
 akhyo ’rtho na bhavati ; loka-vat ; yatka loke bhaisajya-’dau vihita-pathya- 
 ’dlnam langhane tat-tat-siddhir na bhavati, tadvad ity arthah. agaktya 
 jnana-raksa-’rtham va langhane tu na jnana-pratibandhah ; 5 
 
 “ apeta-vrata-karma tu kevalam brahmani sthitah 
 brahma-bhutag caran loke brahma-carl 'ti kathyate.” 
 
 “ na papatha guru-proktam krto-’panayanah grutim 
 na dadarga ca karmani gastrani jagrhe na ce ” 
 
 ’ty-ady-Anuglta-’di-vakyebhyah. ata eva Visnupurana-’dau vrtha karma- 10 
 tyagina eva pakhandataya ninditah 
 
 “ purhsarii jata-dharana-maundyavatarii vrthai ’va 
 mogha-’ginam akhila-gauca-bahiskrtanam 
 pinda-pradana-pitr-toya-vivarjitanam 
 
 sambhasanad api nara narakam prayanti ” 15 
 
 ’ty-adine ’ti. 
 
 niyama-vismarane ’py anarthakyam aha : 
 tad-vismarane ’pi, bheki-vat. 16. 
 
 sugamam. bhekyag ee ’yam akhyayika. kagcid raja mrgayam gato 
 vipine sundarim kanyam dadarga ; sa ca rajna bharya-bhavaya prarthita 20 
 niyamam cakre : yada mahyam tvaya jalam pradargyate, tada maya gan- 
 tavyam iti. ekada tu krldaya parigranta rajanam papraccha : kutra jalam ? 
 iti. raja ’pi samayaih vismrtya jalam adargayat. tatah sa bheka-raja- 
 duhita kama-rupinl bhekl bhutva jalam vivega. tatag ca raja jala-’dibhir 
 anvisya ’pi na tarn avindad iti. 25 
 
 gravana-vad guru-vakya-mlmansaya apy avagyakatva itihasam aha : 
 
 no ’padega-gravane ’pi krta-krtyata paramarcad rte, Virocana- 
 vat. 17. 
 
 paramargo guru-vakya-tatparya-nirnayako vicarah. tarn vino ’padega- 
 vakya-gravane ’pi tattva-jnana-niyamo na ’sti ; Prajapater upadega-gravane 30 
 ’pi ’ndra-Virocanayor madhye Virocanasya paramarga-’bhavena viveka- 
 ’bhava-gruter ity arthah. ato guru-’padistasya mananam api karyam iti. 
 drgyate ce ’danlm apy ekasyai ’va < tat tvam asy >-upadegasya nana-rupiiir 
 arthe sambhavana : akhandatvam avaidharmya-laksana-’bhedo ’vibliagag 
 ce ’ti. 35 
 
 ata eva ca paramargo drgvata ity aha : 
 
 drstas tayor Indrasya. 18. 
 
114 
 
 IV. 18. SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 tac-cliabdeno ’cyamanayoh paramai^ah. tayor Indra-Virocanayor 
 madhye paramarga Indrasya drstag ce ’ty arthah. 
 
 krta-krtyatam apl ’ndrasya drstanta-vidhaya pradar§ayan sarnyag- 
 jnana-’rthina ca guru-seva bahu-kalam kartavye ’ty aba : 
 
 5 pranati-brahmacaryo-’pasarpanani krtva siddhir bahu-kalat, 
 tadvat. 19. 
 
 tadvad Indrasye ’va ’nyasya ’pi gurau pranati-vedadhyayana-seva- 
 ’din krtvai ’va siddbis tattva-’rtha-spliurtir bbavati, na ’nyatbe ’ty arthah. 
 tatha ca 91'utih : 
 
 10 “ yasya deve para bhaktir yatha deve tatha gurau, 
 
 tasyai ’te katbita hy arthah praka^ante mahatmana ” iti. 
 
 na kala-niyamo, Vamadeva-vat. 20. 
 
 aihika-sadhanad eva bhavati ’ty-adir jnano-’daye kala-niyamo na ’sti ; 
 Vamadeva-vat; Vamadevasya janma-’ntarlya-sadhanebhyo garbhe ’pi yatlia 
 16 jnano-’dayas, tatha ’nyasya ’pi ’ty arthah. tatha ca ^rutih “ tad dbai 
 ’tat pa^yann rsir Vamadevah pratipede < ’ham Manur abhavam Suryatj ce > 
 ’ti. tad idam apy etarhi ya evarii veda < ’ham brahma ’sml > ’ti, sa idam 
 sarvam bhavati ” ’ty-adir iti. < ahain Manur abhavam > ity-adikam avai- 
 dharmya-laksana-’hheda-param sarva-vyapakata-’kliya-brahmata-pararh va ; 
 
 20 “ sarvam samapnosi, tato ’si sarva ” 
 
 ity-adi-smaranat. < sa idam sarvam bhavati > ’ti tv aupadhika-pariccheda- 
 sya ’tyanto-’ccheda-param iti. 
 
 « nanu saguno-’pasanaya api jiiana-hetutva-9ravanat tata eva jnanam 
 bhavisyati ; kim-artham duskara-suksma-yoga-carye ? » ’ti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 25 adhyasta-rupo-’pasanat paramparyena, yajno-’pasakanam iva. 
 
 21 . 
 
 siddhir ity anusajyate. adhyasta-rupaih purusanam Brahma-Visnu- 
 Hara-’dlnam upasanat paramparyena Brahma-’ di-loka-prapti-kramena sat- 
 tva-9uddhi-dvara va jnana-nispattir, na saksat ; yatlia yajnikanam ity 
 30 arthah. 
 
 Brahma-’di-loka-paramparaya ’pi jnana-nispattau na ’sti niyama ity 
 
 aha: 
 
 itara-labhe ’py avrttih, panca-’gni-yogato janma-gruteh. 22. 
 
 nirguna-’tmana itarasya ’dhyasta-rupasya Brahma-loka-paryantasya 
 35 labhe ’py avrttir asti. kutah? deva-yana-pathena Brahma-lokam gatasya 
 ’pi dyu-parjanya-dhara-nara-yosid-rupa-’gni-pancake panca-’hutito janma- 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. IV. 27. 
 
 115 
 
 91'avanac Chandogya-pancama-prapathake “asau vava loko, Gautama, 
 ’gnir ” ity-adine ’ty arthah. yac ca Brahma-lokad anavrtti-vakyam, tat 
 tatrai ’va prayeno ’tpanna-jnana-purusa-visayakam iti. 
 
 jnana-nispattir viraktasyai ’ve ’ty atra nidarganam aha : 
 
 viraktasya heya-hanam upadeyo-’padanam, hansa-ksira-vat. 23. 5 
 
 viraktasyai ’va heyanam prakrty-adlnam hanam upadeyasya ca ’tmana 
 upadanam bhavati ; yatha dugdha-jalayor eklbhava-’pannayor madhye 
 ’sara-jala-tyagena sara-bhuta-ksiro-’padanam bahsasyai ’va, na tu kaka-’der 
 ity arthah. 
 
 siddha-purusa-sangad apy etad ubhayam bhavati ’ty aha : 10 
 
 labdlia-’ti<?aya-yogad va, tadvat. 24. 
 
 labdho ’ti<yayo jnana-kastha yena, tat-sangad apy uktam bhavati, 
 hansa-vad eve ’ty arthah ; yatha ’larkasya Dattatreya-samgama-matrad eva 
 svayarh vivekah pradur-abhud iti. 
 
 ragi-sango na karya ity aha : 16 
 
 na kama-caritvam rago-’pahate, guka-vat. 25. 
 
 rago-’pahate puruse kamatah sahgo na kartavyah; (juka-vat ; yatha 
 9uka-paksl prakrsta-rupa iti krtva kama-cararh na karoti rtipa-lolupair 
 bandhana-bhayat, tadvad ity arthah. 
 
 ragi-sange tu dosam aha : 20 
 
 guna-yogad baddhah, <?uka-vat. 26. 
 
 tesam saiige tu guna-yogat tadlya-raga-’di-yogad baddhah syat ; §uka- 
 vad eva ; yatha ^uka-paksi vyadhasya gunai rajjubhir baddho bhavati, 
 tadvad ity arthah. 
 
 athava gunitaya guna-lolupair baddho bhavati, guka-vad ity arthah. 26 
 atrai ’vo ’ktam Saubharina : 
 
 “ sa me samadhir jala-vasa-mitra-matsyasya sangat sahasai ’va nastah ; 
 parigrahah sanga-krto mama ’yam, parigraho-’tthaQ ca maha-vidhitsa ” iti. 
 
 vairagyasya ’py upayam avadharayati dvabhyam : 
 na bhogad raga-^antir, muni-vat. 27. 30 
 
 yatha muneh Saubharer bhogan na raga-<jantir abhut, evam anyesam 
 api na bhavati 'ty arthah. tad uktam Saubharinai ’va: 
 
 “ a mrtyuto nai ’va mano-rathanam anto ’sti ; vijnatam idam maya ’dya. 
 mano-ratha-’sakti-parasya cittam na jayate vai parama-’rtha-sangl ” ’ti. 
 
116 
 
 IV. 28. Safnkhy a-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 api tu 
 
 dosa-darganad ubhayoh. 28. 
 
 ubhayoh prakrti-tat-karyayoh parinamitva-duhkhatmakatva-’di-dosa- 
 darganad eva raga-§antir bhavati, muni-vad eve ’ty arthah. Saubharer 
 5 hi sanga-dosa-dar^anad eva pa9cad vairagyam 91'uyate : 
 
 “ duhkharh yad evai ’ka-^aiira-jan ma, 
 9ata-’rdha-samkhyam tad idam prasutam ; 
 parigrahena ksitipa-’tmajanam 
 sutair anekair bahuli-krtam tad ” 
 
 10 ity-adine ’ti. 
 
 raga-’di-doso-’pabatasyo ’pade9a-grahane ’py anadhikaram aha: 
 na malina-cetasy upade<?a-bIja-praroho, ’ja-vat. 29. 
 
 upade9a-rupam yaj jnana-vrksasya bijam, tasya ’hkuro ’pi raga-’di- 
 malina-citte no ’tpadyate ; Aja-vat; yatlia ’ja-namni nrpe bharya-9oka- 
 15 malina-citte Vasistheno ’ktasya ’py upade9a-bljasya na ’hkura utpanna 
 ity arthah. 
 
 kim bahuna? 
 
 na ’bhasa-matram api, malina-darpana-vat. 30. 
 
 apata-jnanam api malina-cetasy upade9an 11a jayate; visaya-’ntara- 
 20 samcara-’dibhih pratibandhat ; yatha malaih pratibandban malina-darpane 
 ’rtho na pratibimbati, tadvad ity arthah. tad uktaiii Yajnavalkyena : 
 
 “malino hi yatha ’dar90 rupa-’lokasya na ksamah, 
 tatha vikala-karana atma-jnanasya 11a ksama” iti. 
 
 yadi va yatha-katharii-cij jiianaih jayeta, tatha ’py upade9a-’nurupam 
 25 na bhaved ity aha : 
 
 na taj-jasya ’pi tad-rupata, panka-ja-vat. 31. 
 
 tasmad upade9aj jatasya ’pi jnanasyo ’pade9a-’nurupata na bhavati 
 samagryena ’navabodhat ; panka-ja-vat ; yatha bljasyo ’ttamatve ’pi pailka- 
 dosad blja-’nurupata paiika-jasya na bhavati, tadvad ity arthah. panka- 
 30 sthaniyam 9isya-cittam. 
 
 « nanu Brahma-loka-’disv ai9varyenai ’va purusartha-siddhya kim- 
 artham etavata prayasena moksaya jnana-nispadanam ? » tatra ’ha: 
 
 na bhuti-yoge ’pi krta-krtyato, ’pasya-siddhi-vad — upasya-sid- 
 dhi-vat. 32. 
 
 35 ai9varya-yoge ’pi krta-krtyata krta-’rthata na ’sti ; ksaya-’ti9aya-duh- 
 khair anugamat. upasya-siddhi-vat ; yatho ’pasyanam Brahma-’dlnam sid- 
 
Sum/chya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 V. 5. 
 
 117 
 
 dhi-yoge ’pi na krta-krtyata, tesam api yoga-nidra-'dau yoga-’bhyasa-Qrava- 
 nat, tathai ’va tad-upasanaya prapta-tad-ai^varyasya ’pi ’ty arthah. — 
 upasya-siddhi-vad iti vlpsa ’dhyaya-samaptau. 
 
 adhyaya-tritayo-’ktasya vivekasya ’ntar-angakam 
 akhyayikabhih samproktam atra ’dhyaye samasatah. 5 
 
 iti Vijnanabhiksu-nirmite Kapila-sariikhya-pravacanasya bhasya akhyayika- 
 
 ’dhyaya9 caturthah. 
 
 sva-^astra-siddhantah paryaptah. itah paraih sva-^astre paresam 
 ptirva-paksan apakartum pancama-’dhyaya arabhyate. tatra ’dav « adi- 
 sutre ’tha-^abdena yan mangalaiii krtam, tad vyartham » ity aksepaiii sama- 10 
 dhatte : 
 
 mangala-’caranam gista-’carat phala-darganac chrutitag ce ’ti. 1. 
 
 mafigala-’caranam yat krtam, tasyai ’taib pramanaih kartavyata-sid- 
 dhir ity arthah. iti-^abdo hetv-antara-’kaiiksa-nirasa-’rthah. 
 
 « “ I^vara-’siddher ” iti yad uktam, tan no ’papadyate, karma-phala- 15 
 datrtaya tat-siddher » iti ye purva-paksinas, tan nirakaroti : 
 
 ne ’gvara-’dhisthite phala-nispattih, karmana tat-siddheh. 2. 
 
 Igvara-’dhisthite karane karma-phala-rupa-parinamasya nispattir na 
 yukta ; avagyakena karmanai ’va phala-nispatti-sambhavad ity arthah. 
 
 I9varasya phala-datrtvarii na ghatate ’pi ’ty aha sutraih : 20 
 
 svo-’pakarad adhisthanam, loka-vat. 3. 
 
 I9varasya ’dhisthatrtve svo-’pakara-’rtham eva loka-vad adhisthanam 
 syad ity arthah. 
 
 « bhavatv l9varasya ’py upakarah ; ka ksatir ? » ity a9ankya ’ha : 
 laukike-’gvara-vad itaratha. 4. 25 
 
 l9varasya ’py upakara-svlkare laukike-’9vara-vad eva so ’pi samsarl 
 syat; apurna-kamataya duhkha-’di-prasangad ity arthah. 
 
 « tathai ’va bhavatv » ity a,9ahkya 'ha : 
 
 paribhasiko va. 5. 
 
 sarhsara-sattve ’pi ced l9varas, tarhi sarga-’dy-utpanna-puruse pari- 30 
 
118 
 
 V. 5. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 bhasa-matram asmakam iva bhavatam api syat; sarirsaritva-’pratihateccha- 
 tvayor virodhan nityai-^varya-’nupapatter ity arthah. 
 
 Igvarasyii ’dhisthatrtve badhaka-’ntaram aha : 
 
 na ragad rte tat-siddhih, pratiniyata-karanatvat. 6. 
 
 5 kiiii ca ragam vina na ’dhisthatrtvam sidhyati ; pravrttau ragasya 
 pratiniyata-karanatvad ity arthah. upakara ista-’rtha-siddhi, ragas tu 
 ’tkate ’cche ’ti na paunaruktyam. 
 
 «nanv evam astu rago ’pi ’<jvare.» tatra ’ha: 
 
 tad-yoge ’pi na nitya-muktah. 7. 
 
 10 raga-yoge ’pi svikriyamane sa nitya-mukto na syat; tatag ca te 
 siddhanta-hanir ity arthah. kirn ca prakrtim praty aiQvaryam prakrti- 
 parinama-bhute-’ccha-’dina na sambhavati; anyo-’nya-’grayat : iccho-’tpatty- 
 anantaram prakrti-pravartanam, prakrti-pravrtty-anantararii ce ’ccha-’dir 
 iti. nitye-’ccha-’dikam ca prakrtau na yuktam ; Qruti-smrti-siddha-samya- 
 
 15 ’vastha-’nupapatteh. 
 
 atah prakSra-dvayam ava^isyate, tad yatha : ai^varyaih kim pradhana- 
 dharmatvena ’smad-abhimatanam iccha-’dlnam saksad eva cetana-samban- 
 dhat, kiiii va ’yas-kanta-mani-vat samnidhi-satta-matrena prerakatvad ? iti. 
 tatra ’dyam paksaiii dusayati : 
 
 20 pradhana-gakti-yogac cet, sanga-’pattih. 8. 
 
 pradhana-§akter iccha-’deh puruse yogat purusasya ’pi dharma-saiiga- 
 ’pattih ; tatka ca “ sa yat tatra pagyaty, ananvagatas tena bhavati ; asaiigo 
 hy ayam purusa ” ity-adi-^ruti-virodha ity arthah. 
 
 antye tv aha: 
 
 25 satta-matrac cet, sarvai-’Qvaryam. 9. 
 
 ayas-kanta-vat samnidhi-satta-matrena ced fuQvaryam, tarhi sarvesam 
 eva tat-tat-sargesu bhoktrnam puriisam aviQesenai ’9 vary am asmad-abhipre- 
 tam eva siddham ; akhila-bhoktr-samyogad eva pradhanena mahad-adi- 
 sarianad iti. tatac cai < ’ka eve ’cvara > iti bhavat-siddhanta-hanir ity 
 
 30 arthah. 
 
 « syad etat. l9vara-sadhaka-pramana-virodhenai ’te ’sat-tarka eva ; 
 anyathai ’vam-vidha-’sat-tarka-sahasraih pradhanam api badhitum ^akyata » 
 ity ata aha : 
 
 pramana-’bhavan na tat-siddhih. 10. 
 
 35 tat-siddhir n i ty e -’ 9 v a r : i-s i d d h i h . i9vare tavat pratyaksarii na ’stl ’ty 
 anumana-9abdav eva pramane vaktavye ; te ca na sambhavata ity arthah. 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 V. 14. 
 
 119 
 
 asambhavam eva pratipadayati sutrabhyam : 
 
 sambandha-’bhavan na ’numanam. 11. 
 
 sambandho vyaptih; abhavo ’siddhih. tatha ca « mahad-adikam sakar- 
 trkam, karyatvad » ity-ady-anumanesv aprayojakatvena vyapyatva-’siddhya 
 ne ’gvare ’numanam ity arthah. 6 
 
 na ’pi gabda ity aha : 
 
 <?rutir api pradhana-karyatvasya. 12. 
 
 prapance pradliana-kaxyatvasyai ’va grutir asti, na cetana-karanatve, 
 
 ' yatha 
 
 “ ajam ekam lohita-gukladjrsnam bahvlh prajah srjamanam sarupab,” 10 
 
 “ tad dhe ’dam tarhy avyakrtam asit, tan nama-rupabhyam vyakriyate ” 
 ’ty-adir ity arthah. 
 
 ya ca “tad aiksata: bahu syam” ity-adig cetana-karanata-grutih, sa 
 sarga-’dav utpannasya mahat-tattvo-’padhikasya maha-purusasya-janya- 
 jnana-para ; kim va bahu-bhavana-’nurodhat pradhana eva < kulam pipati- 15 
 sati > ’ti-vad gaunl ; anyatha “ saksl ceta kevalo nirgunag ce ” ’ty-adi-gruty- 
 ukta-’parinamitvasya puruse ’nupapatter iti. 
 
 ayam ce ’gvara-pratisedha aigvarye vairagya-’rtham Igvara-jnanam 
 vina ’pi moksa-pratipadana-’rtharii ca praudhi-vada-matram iti prag eva 
 vyakhyatam. anyatha jlva-vyavrttasye ’gvara-nityatva-’der gaunatva-kal- 20 
 pana-gauravam. aupadhikanam nitya-jnane-’ccha-’dlnam mahad-adi-pari- 
 namanam ca ’ngikarena kautasthya-’dy-upapatter ity-adikam Brahma- 
 mlmansayam drastavyam iti. 
 
 < na ’vidyato bandha > iti yat siddhantitam prathama-pade, tatra para- 
 matam vistaratah praghattakena dusayati : 25 
 
 na ’vidya-Qakti-yogo nihsangasya. 13. 
 
 pare prahuh : « pradhanam na ’sti, kirii tu jnana-nagya-’nady-avidya- 
 ’khya gaktig cetane tisthati. tata eva cetanasya bandhas, tan-nage ca 
 moksa » iti. tatre ’dam ucyate : nihsangataya cetanasya ’vidya-gakti- 
 yogah saksan na sambhavati ’ti. avidya hy atasmins tad-akarata, sa ca 30 
 vikara-vigeso vikara-hetu-samyoga-rupam saiigaiii vina na sambhavati ’ty 
 arthah. 
 
 « nanv avidya-vagad eva ’vidya-yogo vaktavyah ; tatha ca ’paramar- 
 thikatvan na taya sanga » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 tad-yoge tat-siddhav anyo-’nya-’grayatvam. 14. 35 
 
 avidya-yogad avidya-siddhau ca ’nyo-’nya-’grayatvam atma-’grayatvam 
 anavastha ve ’ti gesah. 
 
120 
 
 V. 15. 
 
 Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 « nanu bija-’iikura-vad anavastha na dosaye » ’ty agankya ’ha : 
 
 na bija-’nkura-vat, sadi-samsara-gruteh. 15. 
 
 bija-’nkura-vad anavastha na sambhavati ; purusanam samsarasya 
 ’vidya-’dy-akhila-’nartha-rupasya saditva-gruteh ; pralaya-susupty-adav 
 5 abhava-gravanad ity arthah. “ vijnana-ghana evai ’tebhyo bhutebhyah 
 samutthaya tany eva ’nuvinagyati ” ’ty-adi-grutibhir hi pralaya-’dau bud- 
 dhi-vrtty-abhavena tad-aupadhika-’vidya-vidya-’dy-akhila-samsara-gunya- 
 cinmatratvam purusanam siddham iti. tasmad « avidya ’py avidyiki » ’ti 
 vah-matram. 
 
 10 « nanv asmakam avidya paribhasikl, na tu yogo-’kta ’natmany atma- 
 
 bnddhy-adi-rupa. tatha ca bhavatam pradhana-vad eva ’smakam api tasya 
 akhanda-’naditaya purusa-nisthatve ’pi na ’sangata-hanir » ity agahkayam 
 parikalpitam avidya-gabda-’rtham vikalpya dusayati : 
 
 vidyato ’nyatve brahma-badha-prasangah. 16. 
 
 15 yadi vidya-’nyatvam eva ’vidya-gabda-’rthas, tarhi tasya jnana-nagya- 
 taya brahmana atmano ’pi badho nagah prasajyate ; vidya-bhinnatvad ity 
 arthah. 
 
 abadhe naisphalyam. 17. 
 
 yadi tv avidya-rupam api vidyaya na badhyeta, tarhi vidya-vaiphal- 
 20 yam ; avidya-nivartakatva-’bhavad ity arthah. 
 
 paksa-’ntaram dusayati : 
 
 vidya-badhyatve jagato ’py evam. 18. 
 
 yadi punar vidyaya cetane badhyatvam eva ’vidyatvam ucyate, tatha 
 sati jagatah prakrti-mahad-ady-akhila-prapancasya ’py evam avidyatvaiii 
 25 syat ; “ atha ’ta adego : ne ’ti ne ’ti,” “ asthulam ananv ” ity-adi-grutibhir 
 mithya-jnanasye ’va prakrty-ader apy atmani badhitatvad ity arthah. tatha 
 ca ’khila-prapancasyai ’va ’vidyatve saty ekasya jnanena ’vidya-nagad 
 anyair api prapanco na drgyete ’ti bhavah. vidya-nagyatvam ca ’vidya- 
 tvaiii vaktum na gak} T ate ; vidya-nagyatvena vidya-nagya-graha-’sam- 
 30 bhavat ; atma-’grayad iti. 
 
 tad-rupatve saditvam. 19. 
 
 bhavatu va yatha-katham-cid vidya-badhyatvam eva ’vidyatvam, tatha 
 ’pi tadrga-vastunah saditvam eva purusesu, na tv anaditvaiii sambhavati ; 
 “ vijnana-ghana eve ” ’ty-ady-ukta-grutibhih pralaya-’dau purusasya cinma- 
 35 tratva-siddher ity arthah. asman-mate ca pralaye purusasya ’samsaritve 
 ’pi svatantra-nitya-pradhana-samyogat punar-bandha upapaditah ; tatha 
 pradhana-samyoge ’pi pragbhavlya-’viveka eva vasana-’drsta-’di-dvara 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacaiia-bhdsye. V. 25. 
 
 121 
 
 niraittam ity apy uktam. tasrnad yoga-dargano-’ktad anya na ’sty avidya 
 jiiana-nagya ; sa ca buddlii-dharma eva, na purusa-dbarma iti siddliam. 
 
 atrai ’va ’dkyaye < karma-nimitta pradhana-pravrttir > iti yad uktam, 
 tatra para-purva-paksatii samadhatte praghattakena : 
 
 na dharma-’palapah, prakrti-karya-vaicitryat. 20. 
 
 apratyaksataya dbarma-’palapo na sambhavati ; prakrti-karyesu vaici- 
 trya-’nyatha-’nupapattya tad-anumanad ity arthab. 
 
 pramana-’ntaram apy aha: 
 
 Qruti-linga-’dibhis tat-siddhih. 21. 
 
 “ punyo vai punyena bbavati, papah papene ” ’ty-adi-^ruteh, “ svarga- 
 kamo ’9va-medbena yajete ” ’ti vidhy-adi-rupal liiigad yogi-pratyaksa- 
 ’dibbig ca tat-siddhir ity artbab. 
 
 « pratyaksa-’bhavad dbarma-’siddbir » iti parasya betum abhasi-karoti : 
 
 na niyamah, pramana-’ntara-’vakagat. 22. 
 
 laukika-pratyaksa-’bbavad vastv-abbava iti niyamo na ’sti ; pramana- 
 ’ntarena ’pi yastunam visayl-karanad ity artbab. 
 
 dharma-yad adharmam api sadbayati : 
 ubhayatra ’py evam. 23. 
 
 dliarma-vad adharme ’py evam pramananl ’ty artbab. 
 
 arthat siddhiQ cet, samanam ubhayoli. 24. 
 
 « nanu vidhy-anyatka-’nupapatti-rupaya ’rtba-’pattya dharma-siddhih : 
 sa ca na ’sty adbarma iti katbarn crauta-linga-’tidego ’dbarma?» iti cen, 
 na ; yatah samanam ubbayor dharma-'dharmayor artba-’patti-rupam pra- 
 manam asti ; “ para-daran na gaccbed ” iti nisedha-vidhy-anyatba-’nupa- 
 patter ity arthab. 
 
 «nanu dharma-’dikam cet svlkrtam, tarhi purusanam dbarmadimat- 
 tvena parinama-’dy-apattir » ity acankam pariharati : 
 
 antahkarana.-dbarmatvam dharma-’dinam. 25. 
 
 adi-cabdena vaigesika-gastro-'ktab sarva atm a-v i gesa-guna grbyante. 
 na cai « ’vam pralaye ’ntabkarana-'bhavad dhai ma-’dikam kva tisthatv » 
 iti vacyam ; akaga-yad antahkaranasya ’tyanta-vinaga-’bhavat. antabkara- 
 nam hi kaiya-karano-’bbaya-rupam iti prag eva yyakbyatam. atah karana- 
 ’vasthe prakrty-anga-vigese ’ntabkarane dliarma-’dharma-samskara-’dikam 
 tisthati ’ti. 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
122 
 
 V. 26. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 «syad etat. < prakrti-karya-vaicitryac cliruty-fuleg ca dharma-’di-sid- 
 dhir > iti yad uktaiii, tad ayuktam ; triguna-’tmaka-prakrtes tat-karyanam 
 ca bhavataiii (jrutyai ’va badhat “saksT ceta kevalo nirguna 9 ca,” “atha 
 ’ta ade§o : ne ’ti ne ’ti,” 
 
 5 “ a 9 abdam aspar^am arupam avyayam 
 
 tatha ’rasaih nityam agandhavac ca yad ” 
 
 ity-adina, “ na nirodho na co ’tpattih,” “ vaca-’rambhanam vikaro nama- 
 dheyam,mrttike ’ty eva satyam ” ity-adina ce » ’ti. tad etat pariharati : 
 
 guna-’dinam ca na ’tyanta-badhah. 26. 
 
 10 gunanam sattva-’dlnarii tad-dharmanam ca sukha-’dlnam tat-karyanam 
 api mahad-adlnam svarupato na ’sti badhah, kim tu samsargata eva cetane 
 badho, ’yasy ausnya-badha-vat. tatba kalata eva ’vastba-’dibhir badho 
 guna-’dy-akhila-parinamina ity arthah. 
 
 « kutah punah svarupata eva badho na bhavati, svapna-manoratha-’di- 
 
 15 padartha-vad ? » ity akanksayam aha : 
 
 panca-’vayava-yogat sukha-samvittih. 27. 
 
 atra vigisya paksl-karanaya vivada-visayai-’kade^asya sukha-matrasya 
 grahanam sarva-visayo-’palaksakam. — sukha-’di-samvittir iti pathas tu 
 samlclnah. 
 
 20 panca ’vayavag ca nyayasya pratijna-hetu-’daharano-’panaya-nigama- 
 nani ; tesarii yogan melanat sukha-’dy-akhila-padartha-siddhir ity arthah. 
 prayogaQ ca ’yam : sukham sat ; artha-kriya-karitvat ; yad-yad artha-kriya- 
 kari, tat-tat sad, yatha cetanah; pulaka-’di-rupa-’rtha-kriya-kari ca su- 
 kham ; tasmat sad iti. 
 
 25 cetananam ca ’vikaritve ’pi visaya-praka^a eva ’rtha-kriye ’ti. — nasti- 
 kam prati ca vyatireky anumanam kartavyam, tatra ca ^a^a-^rhga-’dir 
 drstanta iti. 
 
 « pratyaksa-’tiriktam pramanam eva na bhavati, vyapyatva-’dy-asid- 
 dher » iti carvakah punah ^afikate : 
 
 so na sakrd-grahanat sambandha-siddhih. 28. 
 
 sakrt-sahacara-grahanat sambandho vyaptir na sidhyati, bhuyastvam 
 ca ’nanugatam. ato vyapti-graha-’sambhavan na ’numauena ’rtha-siddhir 
 ity arthah. 
 
 samadhatte : 
 
 35 niyata-dharma-sahityam ubhayor ekatarasya va vyaptih. 29. 
 
 dharma-sahityam dharmatayam sahityam, sahacara iti yavat. tatha 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. V. 35. 
 
 123 
 
 co ’bhayoh sadhya-sadhanayor ekatarasya s adl i an a-m at rasy a va niyato 
 ’vyabhicarito yah sahacarah, sa vyaptir ity arthah. ubhayor iti sama- 
 vyapti-pakse proktam. niyamag ca ’nukula-tarkena grahya iti na vyapti- 
 graha-’sambhava iti bhavah. 
 
 vyaptir vaksyamana-gakty-adi-rupam padartha-’ntaram na bhavati ’ty 
 
 aha: 
 
 na tattva-’ntaram, vastu-kalpana-prasakteh. 30. 
 
 niyata-dharma-sahitya-’tirikta vyaptir na bhavati ; vyaptitva-’Qrayasya 
 vastuno ’pi kalpana-prasangat. asmabhis tu siddha-vastuna eva vyapti- 
 tva-matram klptam ity arthah. 
 
 para-matam aha : 
 
 nija-gakty-udbhavam ity acaryah. 31. 
 
 apare tv acarya « vyapyasya sva-Qakti-janyam (jakti-vi9esa-ruparh tat- 
 tva-’ntaram eva vyaptir » ity ahuh. nija-gakti-matram tu yavad-dravya- 
 sthayitaya na vyaptih; dega-’ntara-gatasya dhumasya vahny-avyapyatvat. 
 dega-’ntara-gamanena ca sa caktir nagyata iti no ’kta-laksane ’tivyaptih. 
 sva-mate tu ’tpatti-kala-’vacchinnatvena dhumo vigesanlya iti bhavah. 
 
 adheya-gakti-yoga iti Pancagikhah. 32. 
 
 buddhy-adisu prakrty-adi-vyapyata-vyavaharad adharata-gaktir vyapa- 
 kata, ’dlieyata-gaktimattvam ca vyapyatvam iti Pancagikha ity arthah. 
 
 « nanv adheya-gaktih kim-artham kalpyate ? vyapyasya vastunah sva- 
 rupa-gaktir eva vyaptir astu.» tatra ’ha : 
 
 na svarupa-gaktir niyamah, pnnar-vada-prasakteh. 33. 
 
 svarupa-gaktis tu niyamo vyaptir na bhavati, paunaruktya-prasangat ; 
 < ghatah kalaga > iti-vad < buddhir vyapye > ’ty atra ’py artha-’bhedene ’ty 
 arthah. — svarupam iti vaktavye gakti-pado-’padanaiii vyapter vyapya- 
 dharmato-’papadanaya. 
 
 paunaruktyam svayam eva vivrnoti : 
 vigesana-’narthakya-prasakteh. 34. 
 purva-sutra eva vyakhyata-prayam idam. 
 
 dusana-’ntaram aha: 
 
 pallava-’disv anupapatteg ca. 35. 
 
 pallava-’disu vrksa-’di-vyapyata ’sti ; svarupa-gakti-matrarii tu tasya 
 laksanarh na sambhavati ; chinna-pallave ’pi svartipa-gakter anapayena 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
124 
 
 V. 35. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 tadanlm api vyapyata-’patter ity arthah. adheya-gaktis tu ccheda-kale 
 vinaste ’ti na tadanlm vyaptir iti bhavah. 
 
 « nanu kim Pancagikhena nija-gakty-udbhavo vyaptir eva no ’cyate ? 
 tarhi dhumasya vahny-adheyatva-’bhavad vahny-avyapyata-’pattir » iti. 
 5 tatra ’ha : 
 
 adheya-gakti-siddhau nija-gakti-yogah, samana-nyayat. 36. 
 
 adheya-gakter vyaptitva-siddhau nija-gakty-udbhavo ’pi vyaptitvena 
 siddha eva ; samana-nyayad, yukti-samyad ity arthah. ananugamas tu 
 nana-’rtha-gabda-van na dosaya. — evarii sva-mate ’pi nanavidha-sahaeara 
 10 eva vyaptayo bodhyah. na cai « ’vam apy anumiti-hetutve vyaptlnam 
 ananugamah syad » iti vacyam ; trna-’rani-many-adi-vat karya-gata-vaijatya- 
 ’dy-upapatter iti. 
 
 < panca-’vayava-yogad guna-’di-siddhir > iti yad uktam, tad-upapada- 
 naya vyapti-nirvacanena ’numana-pramanye badhakam apastam. idanim 
 15 panca-’vayava-rupa-§abdasya jnana-janakatvo-’papattaye gabda-§akty-adi- 
 nirvacanena tad-anupapatti-rupam §abda-pramanye paresam badhakam 
 apasyate : 
 
 vacya-vacaka-bhavah sambandhah gabda-’rthayoh. 37. 
 
 arthe vacyata-'khya (jaktili, gabde vacakata-’khya Qaktir asti. sai ’va 
 20 tayoh sambandko, ’nuyogita-vat. taj-jhanac cliabdena ’rtho-’pasthitir ity 
 arthah. 
 
 ^akti-grahakany aha : 
 
 tribhih sambandha-siddhih. 38. 
 
 apto-’pade90 vrddha-vyavaharah prasiddha-pada-samanadhikaranyam 
 25 ity etais tribhir ukta-sambandho grhyata ity arthah. 
 
 na karye niyama, ubhayatha dar^anat. 39. 
 
 sa ca gakti-grahah karya eva bhavati ’ti niyamo na ’sti ; loke karya- 
 vad akarye ’pi vrddha-vyavahara-’di-darganad ity arthah. yatha hi <gam 
 anaye > ’ty-adi-karya-para-vakyad vrddhasya gava-’nayana-’di-vyavaharo 
 30 drgyata, evam eva < putras te jata > ity-adi-siddha-para-vakyad api pulaka- 
 ’di-vyavaharo drgyata iti. siddha-’ rtha-gabda-pramanya-siddhau ca viveke 
 vedanta-pramanyaiii siddham ity agayah. 
 
 « nanu bhavatu loke siddhe gakti-grahah ; artha-pratyaya-’di-darganat. 
 vede tu katham bhavisyati; akarya-bodhana-vaiyarthyad? » iti. tatra ’ha: 
 
 35 loke vyutpannasya veda-’rtha-pratitih. 40. 
 
 loke gabda-gakti-vyutpannasya purusasya tad-anusarenai ’va veda-’rtha- 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 V. 44. 
 
 125 
 
 pratltih ; na hi loke gaktir bhinna, vede ca bhinna ; < ya eva laukikas, ta 
 eva vaidika > iti nyayat. ato loke siddha-’rtha-paratva-siddhau vede ’pi tat 
 sidhyati ’ty arthah. siddha-viveka-pratipadanasya ca ’vidya-nivrtti-dvara 
 moksah phalam ; yatha loke < putras te jata > ity-adi-pratipadanasya harsa- 
 ’dih phalam iti na tad-vaiyarthyam. 
 
 atra gankate : 
 
 na tribhir, apauruseyatvad vedasya, tad-arthasya ’tindriyatvat. 
 41. 
 
 « nanu tribhir apto-’padega-’dibhir veda-gabde na gakti-grahah sambha- 
 vati ; vedasya ’pauruseyatvena tad-arthesv apto-’pade^a-’bhavat ; tatha 
 veda-’rthasya ’tlndriyataya tatra vrddha-vyavaharasya prasiddha-pada- 
 samanadhikaranyasya ca grahltum aqakyatvad ity arthah. 
 
 tatra ’tlndriya-’rthatvam adau nirakaroti : 
 
 na, yajna-’deh svarupato dharmatvam, vaigistyat. 42. 
 
 yad uktam, tan na, yato devato-’ddegyaka-dravya-tyaga-’di-rupasya 
 yajna-dana-’deh svarupata eva dharmatvam, veda-vihitatvam, vaigistyat, 
 prakrsta-phalakatvat. yajna-’dikam ce ’ccha-’di-rupatvan na ’tlndriyam, 
 na tu yajna-’di-visayaka-’purvasya dharmatvam, yena veda-vihitasya ’tin- 
 driyata syad ity arthah. « nanu tatha ’pi devata-’dy-atindriya-’rtha-gha- 
 titatvam asti » ’ti cen, na ; atlndriyesv api padarthata-’vacchedakena 
 samanya-rupena pratiter vaksyamanatvad iti. 
 
 yac co ’ktam < apauruseyatvena ’pto-’padega-’bhava > iti, tad api nir- 
 akaroti : 
 
 nija-gaktir vyutpattya vyavacchidyate. 43. 
 
 apauruseyatve ’pi vedanam svabhavikl ya ’rthesu gaktir asti, sai ’va 
 ’ptair vrddha-paramparabhir vyutpattya < ’sya gabdasya ’yam artha > ity 
 evam-rupaya vyavacchidyate, gisyebhyo ’rtha-’ntarad vyavartyo ’padigyate ; 
 na tv adhunika-gabda-vat svayam samketyate, yena pauruseyatva-'peksa 
 syad ity arthah. 
 
 « nanu tatha ’py atindriya-devata-phala-’disu katharn gakti-graho 
 vaidika-padanam syat?» tatra ’ha: 
 
 yogya-’yogyesu pratiti-janaka-tvat tat-siddhih. 44. 
 
 pratyaksa-’pratyaksesu padarthesu samanya-dharma-puraskarena tat- 
 siddhih gakti-graho bhavati; sadharanyena padanam pratlti-janakatvasya 
 ’nubhava-siddhatvat. vigesas tu : atindriyo ’pui'va eva vakya-’rtho, na ca 
 tasya grahanam prag apeksyata ity arthah. 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
126 
 
 V. 45. 
 
 Sdmkhya-pravaca7ia-bhdsye. 
 
 gabda-pramanya-prasangenai ’va gabda-gatam vigesam avadharayati : 
 na nityatvam vedanam, karyatva-gruteh. 45. 
 
 “ sa tapo ’tapyata ; tasmat tapas tepanat trayo veda ajayante ” ’ty- 
 adi-gruter vedanam na nityatvam ity arthah. veda-nityata-vakyani ca 
 5 sajatlya-’nupurvl-pravaha-’nuccheda-parani. 
 
 « tarhi kim pauruseya vedah ? » ne ’ty aha : 
 
 na pauruseyatvam, tat-kartuh purusasya ’bhavat. 46. 
 
 Igvara-pratisedhad iti gesah. sugamam. 
 
 « aparah karta bhavatv » ity akanksayam aha : 
 io mukta-’muktayor ayogyatvat. 47. 
 
 jivan-mukta-dhunno Visnur vi^uddha-sattvataya niratigaya-sarva-jno 
 ’pi vlta-i'agatvat sahasra-^akha-veda-nirmana-’yogyah. amuktas tv asarva- 
 jnatvad eva ’yogya ity arthah. na ca « ’samkliya-prani-palana-’di-vyapara- 
 vad eva ’saiiikliya-veda-nirmanam apy upapadyatam » iti vacyam ; svayam 
 15 sphurad-vedebhyo ’rtham pratityai ’va palana-’disu pravrtteh. 
 
 « nanv evam apauruseyatvan nityatvam eva ’gatam ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 na ’pauruseyatvan nityatvam ankura-’di-vat. 48. 
 
 spastam. 
 
 «nanv ankura-’disv api karyatvena ghata-’ di-vat pauruseyatvam anu- 
 20 meyam ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 tesam api tad-yoge drsta-badha-’di-prasaktih. 49. 
 
 < yat pauruseyam, tac charira-janyam > iti vyaptir loke drsta. tasya 
 badha-’dir evarn sati syad ity arthah. 
 
 «nanv adi-puruso-’ccaritatvad veda api pauruseya eve?» ’ty ata aha: 
 25 yasminn adrste ’pi krta-buddhir upajayate, tat pauruseyam. 50. 
 drsta iva ’drste ’pi yasmin vastuni krta-buddhir buddhi-purvakatva- 
 buddhir jayate, tad eva pauruseyam iti vyavabriyata ity arthah. etad 
 uktam bhavati : na puruso-’ccaritata-matrena pauruseyatvam, gvasa-pra- 
 gvasayoh susupti-kalinayoh pauruseyatva-vyavahara-’bliavat, kirii tu bud- 
 30 dhi-purvakatvena. vedas tu nihgvasa-vad eva ’drsta-vagad a-buddbi-pur- 
 vaka eva Svayambhuvah sakagat svayam bhavanti. ato na te pauruseyah. 
 tatha ca gratis “tasyai ’tasya mahato bhutasya nihgvasitam etad yad 
 Rgveda ” ity-adir iti. 
 
 « nanv evam yathartha-vakya-’rtha-jnana-’purvakatvac chuka-vakya- 
 35 sye ’va vedanam api pramanyaiii na syat? » tatra ’ha: 
 
127 
 
 Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. V. 54. 
 
 nija-^akty-abhivyakteh svatah pramanyam. 51. 
 
 vedanam nija svabhavikl ya yathartha-jnana-janana-gaktis, tasya 
 mantra-’yurveda-’dav abhivyakter upalambhad akhila-vedanam eva svata 
 eva pramanyam sidkyati, na vaktr-yathartha-jnana-mulakatva-’dine ’ty 
 arthah. tatha ca Nyaya-sutram : “ mantra-’yurveda-pramanya-vac ca tat- 5 
 pramanyam ” iti. 
 
 “guna-’dinam ca na ’tyanta-badha” iti pratijnayaiir nyayena <sukha- 
 ’di-siddher > ity eko hetur upanyastah prapancitag ca. sampratam tasyam 
 eva hetv-antaram aha : 
 
 na ’satah. khyanam nr-grnga-vat. 52. io 
 
 astam tavat panca-’vayavena sukha-’di-siddhih ; jnana-matrad api tat- 
 siddhih. atyanta-’sattve sukha-’dlnam jnanarn eva no ’papadyate ; nara- 
 ^rhga-’dinam abhanad ity arthah. tatha ca Brahma-sutram : “ na ’bhava 
 upalabdher” iti. Quktirajata-svapna-manoratha-’dau ca manah-parinama- 
 rupa eva ’rthah pratlyate, na ’tyanta-’sann iti vaksyati. 15 
 
 « nanv evarii guna-’dir atyantarii sann eva bhavatu, tatha ca “ na 
 ’tyanta-badha ” ity atyanta-pada-vaiyarthyam » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 na sato, badha-darganat. 53. 
 
 atyanta-sato ’pi guna-’der bhanam na yuktam ; vinaQa-’di-kale badha- 
 dar§anat ; caitanye bhasamanasya jagatag caitanya eva badha-dar§anac ca ; 20 
 “ atha ’ta adego : ne ’ti ne ’ti,” “ lie ’ha nana ’sti kimcana,” “ yatra deva 
 na deva, mata na mate” ’ty-adi-grutibliir nyayaig ce ’ty arthah. 
 
 « nanv evam api sad-asadbhyam bhinnam eva jagad bhavatu ; tatha 
 ’py atyanta-badha-pratisedha-’nupapattir » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 na ’nirvacaniyasya, tad-abhavat. 54. 25 
 
 sattvena ’sattvena ca ’nirvacaniyasya ’pi bhanam na ghatate ; tad- 
 abhavat, sad-asad-bhinna-vastv-aprasiddher ity arthah. drsta-’nusarenai 
 ’va kalpanaya aucityad iti bhavah. ya tu 
 
 “ na ’sad-rupa na sad-rupa maya, nai ’vo ’bhaya-’tmika, 
 sad-asadbhyam anirvacya mithya-bhuta sanatanl” 30 
 
 ’ti smrtis, tasya ayam arthah: maya prakrtih sakarya sutra-traya-nirasta- 
 prakara-traya-rhpa na bhavati ; kim tu sad-asadbhyam anirvacya, ’nir- 
 dharya, < sad eve > ’ty < asad eve > ’ti va nirdharya vaktum agakya ; yato 
 mithya-bhuta prati-ksanam anyathatvarh gacchati. atha ca sanatanl, sva- 
 rupato nitya, sad-asad-rupe ’ti yavad iti. evam eva pradhanasya sakarya- 36 
 sya nihsatta-sattvam Yoga-bhasye proktam iti. 
 
128 
 
 V. 55. 
 
 Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 « nan v evam kim anyatha-khyatir eve ’sta ? » ne ’ty aha : 
 
 na ’nyatha-khyatih, sva-vaco-vyaghatat. 55. 
 
 « anyad vastv anya-rupena bhasate, na punar asato bhanam » ity api 
 na yuktam ; sva-vaco-vyaghatat, < asan na bhasate samnikarsa-’dy-abhavad> 
 6 iti sva-siddhanta-vyaghatat ; asatah sambandhasya bhana-’bhyupagamad 
 ity arthah. yadi ca < sarabandho ’py anyatra sann eva bhasata > ity ucyate, 
 tatha ’pi vi§esya-vi<jesana-’nuyogika-pratiyogikatvayor grahe ’sat-khyatih ; 
 tad-agrahe ca ^ukti-rajatatva-samavayanarii viqrnkhalanam eva bhana- 
 ’pattya ’smad-abhiprete viveka-’graha eva paryavasanam ity anyatha- 
 10 khyati-vaco-vyaghata eva; vigista-bhramasyai ’va ’nyatha-khyati-gabda- 
 ’rthatvad iti. api ca jnanasya ’rtha-vyabhicaritve < jiianena ’rtha-siddhir > 
 iti sva-vaco v} r ahanyeta. tad uktam : 
 
 “jnanasya vyabhicaritve vi^vasah kim-nibandhana? ” iti. 
 
 etad-upapatty-artham kalpana-sahasre tu gauravena laghavad asam- 
 15 sarga-’graha evo ’bhaya-siddho vyavahara-hetutaya kalpayitum yukta iti. 
 kim ca jnanatva-’vi^esena jnanayor badhya-badliaka-bhave niyamaka-’dy- 
 abhava^ ce ’ti dik. 
 
 “ na ’tyanta-badha ” iti purvo-’ktarii vivrnvanah sva-siddhantam upa- 
 samharati : 
 
 20 sad-asat-khyatir badha-’badhat. 56. 
 
 sad-asat-khyatir eva sarvesam guna-’dlnam kutah? badha-’badhat. 
 tatra svarupena ’badhah sarva-vastunam, nityatvat ; samsargatas tu badhah 
 sarva-vastunam caitanye ’sti, yatha ^ukty-adau buddhi-stha-rajata-’deh, 
 sphatika-’disu va lauhitya-’des, tadvat. tatha ’vasthabhir api badho ’khila- 
 25 parinaminam kala-’disv ity arthah. badha§ ca pratipanna-dharmini nise- 
 dha-buddhi-visayatvam ; asattvarii tv abhavah, so ’py adhikarana-svarupa 
 iti. 
 
 na ca « sad-asattvayor virodha » iti vacyara ; prakara-bhedena ’virodhat. 
 yatha hi lauhityam biraba-rupena sat sphatika-gata-pratibimba-rupena ca 
 30 ’sad iti drstarn, yatha va rajatam vanig-vithl-stha-rupena sac chukty- 
 adhyasta-rupena ca ’sat, tathai ’va sarvam jagat svarupatah sac caitanya- 
 ’dav adhyasta-rupena ca ’sad iti. tad uktam : 
 
 “ arthe hy avidyamane ’pi samsrtir na nivartate 
 dhyayato visayan asya, svapne ’nartha-’gamo yathe ” ’ti. 
 
 35 evam eva ’vastha-bhedena ’pi sad-asattvam aviruddham. yatha hi 
 vrksa-’dih prarudha-’dy-avasthabhih sann apy ankura-’dy-avasthabhir asan 
 bhavati, tathai ’va prakrty-adikarh sad-asad-atmakam iti. tad uktam : 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 V. 60. 
 
 129 
 
 “ nityada hy aiiga bhutani bhavanti na bhavanti ca 
 kalena ’laksya-vegena suksmatvat tan na drgyata ” iti. 
 
 etat sutro-’ktam ca prapancasya sad-asattvain smaryate : 
 
 “ avyaktam karanam yat, tan nityaiii sad-asad-atmakam, 
 pradhanam prakrtig ce ’ti yad ahus tattva-cintaka ” iti. 6 
 
 etac ca ’smabhir Brahma-mimansa-bhasye Yogavarttike ca prapan- 
 citam iti dik. 
 
 ayam vicarah paryaptah ; idanliii §abda-vicarali prasanga-’gata agan- 
 tukataya ’nte prastuyate : 
 
 pratity-apratitibhyam na sphota-’tmakah <?abdah. 57. 10 
 
 pratyeka-varnebhyo ’tiriktam < kala§a > ity-adi-rupam akhandam eka- 
 padarii sphota iti yogair abhyupagamyate, kambu-griva-’dy-avayavebhyo 
 ’tirikto ghata-’dy-avayavl ’va; <eko ghata> iti-vad < ekam padam > ity anu- 
 bhavat ; varnanam a^u-vinagitaya melana-’rtha-pratyayakatva-’sambhavac 
 ca. sa ca Qabda-vi§esah pada-’khyo ’rtha-sphuti-karanat sphota ity ucyate. 16 
 sa gabdo ’pramanikah. kutab ? pratity-apratitibhyam ; sa gabdah kim 
 pratlyate na va? adye yena yarna-samudayena ’nupurvl-vigesa-vigistena 
 so ’bhivyajyate, tasyai ’va ’rtha-pratyayakatvam astu ; kim antar-gaduna 
 tena? antye tv ajnata-sphotasya na ’sty artha-pratyayana-gaktir iti vyar- 
 tha sphota-kalpane ’ty arthah. — yatha-katharii-cid ekata-pratyayasya ’rtha- 20 
 sadhakatve ca vana-’der api pratyeka-vrksa-’dibliyo ’tireka-’patteh ; < ekam 
 vanam > ity-ady-anubhava-samyad iti. 
 
 purvam vedanam nityatvam pratisiddham ; idanliii varna-nityatvam 
 api pratisedhati : 
 
 na gabda-nityatvam, karyata-pratiteh. 58. 25 
 
 < sa eva ’yam ga-kara > ity-adi-pratyabhijna-balad varna-nityatvam 
 na yuktam ; <utpanno ga-kara > ity-adi-pratyayena ’nityatva-siddher ity 
 arthah. pratyabhijna ca taj-jatiyata-visayinl ; anyatha ghata-’der api 
 pratyabhijhaya nityata-’patter iti. 
 
 gahkate : 30 
 
 purva-siddha-sattvasya ’bhivyaktir, dipene ’va ghatasya. 59. 
 
 « nanu purva-siddha-sattakasyai ’va gabdasya dhvany-adibhir ya ’bhi- 
 vyaktis, tan-matram utpatti-pratiter visayah.» abhivyaktau drstanto 
 < dipene ’va ghatasye > ’ti. 
 
 pariharati : 35 
 
 sat-karya-siddhantag cet, siddha-sadhanam. 60. 
 
130 
 
 V. 60 . Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 abhivyaktir yady atigata-’vastha-tyagena vartamana-’vastha-labha ity 
 ucyate, tada sat-karya-siddhantah. tadr9a-nityatvam ca sarva-karyanam 
 eve ’ti siddha-sadhanam ity arthah. 
 
 yadi ca vartamanataya sata eva jfiana-matra-rupiny abhivyaktir ucyate, 
 
 5 tada ghata-’dlnam api nityata-’pattih ; 9abdesv iva ghata-’disv api karana- 
 vyaparena jnanasyai ’vo ’tpatti-pratlti-visayatvau-’cityad iti bhavah. 
 
 atma-’dvaite purva-’nuktam api badhakam upanyasaniyam ity etad- 
 artbam atma-’dvaita-nirasah punar arabhyate : 
 
 na ’dvaitam atmano, lingat tad-bheda-pratiteh. 61. 
 
 10 yady apy atmanam anyo-’nyam bheda-vakya-vad abheda-vakyany api 
 santi, tatlia ’pi na ’dvaitam, na ’tyantam abhedah ; aja-’di-vakya-sthaih 
 prakrti-tyaga-’tyaga-’di-liiigair bhedasyai ’va siddber ity arthah. na by 
 atyanta-’bliede tani liiigany upapadyante ; aupadhika-bbedena tadiya-vakyo- 
 ’papatter asambbavasyo ’ktatvat. abbeda-vakyani tu samya-’di^ruty-eka- 
 
 15 vakyataya ’vaidharmya-’di-laksana-’bheda-paratayo ’papadyante ; abhimana- 
 ’di-nivrtty-anyatba-’nupapattya ’pi tat-paratva-’vadharanac ce ’ti. 
 
 atmanam abbede lingam badhakam uktam. “ atmai ’ve ’darii sarvam,” 
 “ brabmai ’ve ’darn sarvam ” iti 9rutya ’tmano ’natmabbir advaite tu praty- 
 aksam api badhakam astl ’ty aha : 
 
 20 nana-’tmana ’pi, pratyaksa-badhat. 62. 
 
 anatmana ’pi bbogya-prapancena ’tmano na ’dvaitam; pratyaksena ’pi 
 badhat. atmanah sarva-bbogya-’bliede ghata-patayor apy abhedah syat ; 
 gbata-’deb pata-’dy-abhinna-’tma-’bhedat. sa ca bbeda-grahaka-pratyaksa- 
 badbita ity arthah. 
 
 25 9isya-buddhi-vai9aradyaya praptam apy artham vi9adayati : 
 
 no ’bhabhyam, tenai ’va. 63. 
 
 ubhabhyam samuccitabhyam apy atma-’natmabbyam na ’tyanta- 
 ’bhedah ; tenai ’va hetu-dvayene ’ty arthah. 
 
 « nanv evam “ atnnli ’ve ’dam ” ity-adi-9rutlnam ka gatir ? » iti. 
 
 30 tatra ’ha : 
 
 anya-paratvam avivekanam tatra. 64. 
 
 avivekanam aviveki-purusan prati tatra ’dvaite ’nya-paratvam upa- 
 sana-’rthaka-’nuvada ity arthah. loke hi 9arira-9arIrinor bhogya-bhoktro9 
 ca ’vivekena ’bhedo vyavahriyate < ’ham gauro>, < mama ’tma Bhadrasena > 
 
 35 ity-adih. atas tam eva vyavaharam anudya tan eva prati tatho ’pasanam 
 91'utir vidadhati sattva-9uddhy-ady-artham iti. ata eva parama-’rtha- 
 da9§,yam upasyanam atmatvam pratisedhati 9rutih: 
 
SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 V. 66. 
 
 131 
 
 “yan manasa na manute, yena ’hur mano matam, 
 tad eva brahma tvaih viddhi, ne ’daiii, yad idam upasata ” 
 ity-adine ’ti. 
 
 advaita-vadinaiii jagad-upadana-karanam api na sambhavati ’ty aba : 
 
 na ’tma na ’vidya no ’bhayam jagad-upadana-karanam, nih- 6 
 sangatvat. 65. 
 
 kevala atma atma-’Qrita va ’vidya samuccitarh va kapala-dvaya-vad 
 ubhayam na jagad-upadanam sambhavati ; atmano ’sangatvat. sanga- 
 ’khyo hi yah samyoga-vi^esas, tenai ’va dravyanam vikaro bhavati. ato 
 ’sangatvat kevalasya ’tmano ’dvitlyasya no ’padanatvam na ’vidya-dvara 10 
 ’pi sambhavati ; asaiigatvena ’vidya-yogasya prag eva nirastatvat ; avidyaya 
 adravyatvena dravyo-’padanatva-’yogac ca ; dravyatve tayai ’va dvaita- 
 prasahgac ca. kirii ca ’vidyaya upadanatvam kva ’py adrstam ; 9ukti- 
 rajata-’di-sthale hy avidya nimittam isyate, mana evo ’padanam ; tad- 
 dhetoh samskarasya mano-dharmatvad iti. pratyeko-’padanatva-vad evo 15 
 ’bhayo-’padanatvam apy asangatvad eva ’sambhavi ’ty arthah. Brahma- 
 mlmansayam tv avidya ’dravya-rupa purusa-’^rita gagane vayu-vad isyate, 
 tadr^a-’ vidya-dvara ca brahmano ’dhisthana-karanatvam eva. tac ca 
 ’smabhir apy anumanyate ; asmad-ukta-prakrter eva tair avidyatvena 
 paribhasanat ; atma-’rthataya prapancasya ’tmany eva ’dhisthane prakrty- 20 
 upadanatva-svikara-samyac ca. vigesas tv ayam eva, yat taih sariakalpa- 
 purvika prakrter api pravrttir isyate, ’smabhis tu ne ’ti. tai^ co ’ktam 
 avibhagena ’dvaitam asmakam api ’stam eva. “sad eva, saumye, ’dam 
 agra asid, ekam eva ’dvitlyam ” ity-adi-^rutya ’pi ca ’vibhaga-rupam eva 
 ’dvaitam pratipadyate ; “ na tu tad dvitlyam asti, tato ’nyad vibhaktam, 25 
 yat pa<jyed ” iti Qruty-antarat. tatha co ’ktam : 
 
 “ aslj jnanam atho artha ekam eva ’vikalpitam ; 
 tayor ekataro hy arthah prakrty co ’bhaya-’tmika, 
 jnanam tv anyatamo bhavah, purusah so ’bhidhiyata ” iti. 
 
 avikalpitam avibhaktam. tasmad Vedantanam akhandar’tma-’ dvaitam na 30 
 ’rthah. tatha ’py adhunika vedantino ’tratya-purvapaksa-jatam eva 
 Brahma-mlmansa-siddhantataya kalpayanti. tat tu Brahma-sutra-’nuk- 
 tatvena praty-uta tad-virodhena ca ’smabhis tatrai ’va nirakrtam iti. atra 
 ca Brahma-mlmansa-siddhanto na dusyate, ’pi tu Yedantesv apatatah 
 sambhavito ’rtha eva nirakriyata iti smartavyam. evam uttara-sutresv 35 
 api. 
 
 praka^a-svarupa atme ’ti svayam siddhantitam. tatra “vijnanam 
 anandam brahme ” ’ti ^ruter « anando ’py atmanah svarupam » iti purva- 
 paksam nirakaroti : 
 
132 
 
 V. 66. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 nai ’kasya ’nanda-cid-rupatve, dvayor bhedat. 66. 
 
 eka-dharmina ananda-caitanyo-’bhaya-rupatvarii na bhavati; duhkha- 
 jnana-kale sukha-’nanubhavena sukha-jnanayor bhedad ity arthah. na 
 ca «jnana-vi§esah sukbam » iti vakturii ^akyate ; atma-svarupa-jnanasya 
 5 ’khandatvat. ata eva caitanya-’nubhava-kale sukhasya ’varanam api 
 vaktuiii na (jakyate ; akhandatvena ’nanda-’varane < duhkham janaml > ’ty 
 anubhava-’nupapatteh. na by atmano ’riQa-bhedo ’sti, yena ’nanda-’fiQa- 
 ’varane ’pi caitanya-’n§o bhayad iti. na ca « Qruti-balenai ’te ’sat-tarka » 
 iti vacyam ; “ na ’nandam na niranandam ” ity-adi-^rutya 
 
 io “adulikbam asukham brahma bhuta-bhavya-bhava-’tmakam ” 
 
 ity-adi-smrtya ca ’nanda-’bhavasya ’pi pratipaditatvena tarkasyai ’va ’tra 
 ’dartavyatvat ; nisedha-^ruter eva balavattvasya 91'utyai ’vo ’ktatvac ca; 
 anyatha satya-saiiikalpatva-’di-^rutibhir atmana iccha-’di-dliarmanam api 
 prasahgad iti. 
 
 15 «nanv evam ananda-rupata-91'uteh ka gatih?» tatra ’ha: 
 
 duhkha-nivrtter gaunah. 67. 
 
 duhkha-nivrttya ’tmani §rauta ananda-gabdo gauna ity arthah. gunaQ 
 ca ’tra parama-priyatvam ; “ tat preyah putrad ” ity-adi-qruti-yukty-anu- 
 bhavair atmanah parama-priyatva-siddher iti bhavah. tad uktam : 
 20 “ sukhaiii duhkha-sukha-’tyaya ” iti. “ na niranandam ” iti 91'utis tv 
 aupadhika-’nanda-para, satya-samkalpatva-’di-^ruti-vad iti. yat tu nir- 
 upadhi-priyatvena ’tmanah sukha-rupatva-’numanam kagcid aha, tan na; 
 duhkha-’bhava-rupataya ’pi premo-’papatteh ; sukhatva-’di-vad atmatvasya 
 ’pi prema-prayojakatvac ca ; anyatha para-sukhe ’pi prema-’patter iti. 
 
 25 gauna-prayoge bijam aha : 
 
 vimukti-praQansa mandanam. 68. 
 
 man dan ajnan prati duhkha-nivrtti-rupam atma-svarupa-muktiih 
 sukhatvena §rutih stauti prarocana-’rtham ity arthah. 
 
 antahkarano-’tpatteh purvo-’ktaya anjasyeno ’papattaye mano-vaibhava- 
 30 purvapaksam apakaroti : 
 
 na vyapakatvam manasah, karanatvad indriyatvad va. 69. 
 
 manaso ’ntahkarana-samanyasya na vibhutvam, karanatvad, vasy-adi- 
 vat. va-Qabdo vyavasthita-vikalpe : indriyatvad apy antahkarana-vigesasya 
 trtiyasya na vibhutvam ity arthah. deha-vyapi-jnana-’dikam tu madhyama- 
 35 parimanenai ’vo ’papadyata iti. 
 
 atra ’prayojakatva-Qankayam anukula-tarkam aha : 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-hhasye. V. 74. 
 
 133 
 
 sakriyatvad, gati-Qruteh. 70. 
 
 atmano loka-’ntara-gamana-^ravanena tad-upadhi-bhutasya ’ntahkara- 
 nasya sakriyatve siddhe na vibhutvam sambhavatl ’ty arthah. 
 
 karyatvo-’papattaye manaso niravayavatvam api nirakaroti : 
 
 na nirbhagatvam, tad-yogad, ghata-vat. 71. 
 
 tac-chabdah purva-sutra-sthe-’ndriyam paramr^ati. manaso na nirava- 
 yavatvam, aneke-’ndriyesv ekada yogat, kirii tu ghata-van madhyama- 
 parimanam savayavam ity artbah. karana-’vastham ca ’ntahkaranam anv 
 eve ’ti bodhyam. 
 
 manah-kala-’dlnam nityatvam pratisedhati : 
 prakrti-purusayor anyat sarvam anityam. 72. 
 
 sugamam. — karana-’vastham ca ’ntahkarana-’kaga-’dikam prakrtir evo 
 ’cyate, na tu buddhy-adikam ; vyavasaya-’dy-asadharana-dharma-’bhavat. 
 
 « nanu 
 
 “ mayarh tu prakrtim vidyan, mayinam tu mahe-’gvaram ; 
 asya ’vayava-bhutais tu vyaptarii sarvam idam jagad ” 
 
 ity-adi-grutibhih pum-prakrtyor api savayavatvad anityatvam » iti. tatra 
 ’ha: 
 
 na bhaga-labho bhagino, nirbhagatva-gruteh. 73. 
 
 bhaginah purusasya pradhanasya ca ’vayavo na yujyate ; niravayava- 
 tva- 91 'uteh 
 
 “ niskalam niskriyam Qantam niravadyam niranjanam ” 
 
 ity-adine ’ty arthah. ukta-grutiQ ca ’kacja-jalayor iva pita-putra-cetanayor 
 iva ca ’vibhaga-matrena ’n^a-’n^i-bhavam bodhayatl ’ti. 
 
 duhkha-nivrttir moksa ity uktam. tad-avadbaranaya tatra mokse 
 paresam matani nirakaroti : 
 
 na ’nanda-’bhivyaktir muktir, nirdharmatvat. 74. 
 
 atmany ananda-rupo ’bhivyakti-rupag ca dbarmo na ’sti ; svarupam ca 
 nityam eve ’ti 11 a sadbana-sadbyam. ato 11 a ’nanda-’bhivyaktir moksa ity 
 arthah. ananda-’bhivyaktiQ ca Brabma-loka-’dau gaunl muktir eve ’ti 
 bhavah ; anyatha “ vidvan harsa-gokau jahati ” ’ti gruti-virodhat. kiiii ca 
 ’bbivyakter atma-dharmatve ’pi sa kiiii nitya ’nitya va? adye siddhatvena 
 ’purusarthatvam ; antye janya-bhavasya vinagitaya moksasya na§a-’pattih. 
 tasmad « ananda-’bhivyaktir mukhya-moksa » iti navina-vedantinam apa- 
 siddhanta eve ’ti dik. 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
134 
 
 V. 75. SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 na vigesa-guno-’cchittis, tadvat. 75. 
 
 agesa-vigesa-guno-’cchedo ’pi na muktih; tadvat, nirdharmatvad eve 
 ’ty arthah. « nanu tarhi duhkha-nivrttir eva katham moksa uktah ; duh- 
 kha-’bhavasya ’pi dharmatvad ? » iti cen, na; asmabhir bhogyata-samban- 
 5 dhenai ’va duhkha-’bhavasya purusarthata-vacanad iti. 
 
 na vigesa-gatir niskriyasya. 76. 
 
 Brahma-loka-gatir api na moksah; atmano niskriyatvena gaty-abha- 
 vat. linga-gaiira-’bliyupagame ca na mokso ghatata ity arthah. 
 
 na ’karo-’parago-’cchittih, ksanikatva-’di-dosat. 77. 
 
 10 « ksanika-jnanam eva ’tma, tasya visaya-’kai - ata bandhas, tad-vasana- 
 
 ’khyo-’paragasya nago moksa » iti yan nastika-matam, tad api na ; ksani- 
 katva-’di-dosena moksasya ’purusarthatvad ity arthah. 
 
 nastikasyai ’va mukty-antaram dusayati : 
 
 na sarvo-’cchittir apnrusarthatva-’di-dosat. 78. 
 
 15 jnana-rtipasya ’tmanali samagryenai ’vo ’cchittir api na moksah ; atma- 
 nagasya loke purusarthatva-’dargana-’dibhya ity arthah. 
 
 evam <?unyam api. 79. 
 
 jnana-jneya-’tmaka-’khila-prapanca-nago ’py evam atma-nagena ’puru- 
 sarthatvan na moksa ity arthah. 
 
 20 samyogag ca viyoga-’nta iti na dega-’di-labho ’pi. 80. 
 
 prakrsta-dega-dhana-’ngana-’di-svamyam api na mokso, yatah 
 
 “ saiiiyogag ca viyoga-’nta, marana-’ntam ca jlvanam ” 
 iti gruyata ity arthah. tatha ca vinagitvat svamyam na muktir iti. 
 
 na bhagi-yogo bhagasya. 81. 
 
 25 bhagasya ’ligasya jivasya bhaginy angini parama-’tmani layo na 
 moksah; < sarhyoga hi viyoga-’nta > ity-ukta-hetoh ; Igvara-’nabhyupagamac 
 ca; tatha sva-layasya ’purusarthatvac ce ’ty arthah. 
 
 na ’nima-’di-yogo ’py, avagyambbavitvat tad-ucchitter, itara- 
 yoga-vat. 82. 
 
 30 anima-’dy-aigvarya-sambandho ’pi na muktih ; aigvarya-’ntara-sam- 
 bandha-vad eva tasya ’py uccheda-niyamad ity arthah. 
 
 < itara-viyoga-vad > iti pathe tu ’cchittav ayarir drstantah. 
 
SdmlcJiya-pravacana-blidsye. 
 
 V. 87. 
 
 135 
 
 ne ’ndra-’di-pada-yogo ’pi, tadvat. 83. 
 
 Indrar’dy-aigvarya-labho ’pi na muktih ; itarai-’g varya- vat ksayisnutvad 
 ity arthah. 
 
 indriyanam ahamkarikatvam yad uktarii, tatra para-vipratipattiih 
 nirakaroti : 5 
 
 na bhuta-prakrtitvam indriyanam, ahamkarikatva-gruteh. 84. 
 
 sugama yojana. — purvarii sva-siddhanto ’vadhrtah ; asmihg ca ’dhyaye 
 para-pakso nirakriyata ity apaunaruktyam. 
 
 gakty-adikam api tattvam astl ’ty a§ayena paresam padartha-pratini- 
 yamam tan-matra-jnanan muktim ca nirakaroti : 10 
 
 na sat-padartha-niyamas tad-bodhan muktig ca. 85. 
 
 « dxavya-guna-karma-samanya-vigesa-samavaya eva padartha » iti yad 
 vaigesikanam niyamo, yag ca « taj-jnanan moksa » ity abhyupagamah, so 
 ’pramanikah ; gakty-ady-atirekat ; prthivy-adi-nava-dravyebhyah prakrter 
 atirekac ca; tatha prakrti-vivekad eva moksasyo ’ktatvad ity arthah. 15 
 gandha-’di-mattvenai ’va hi prthivy-adi-vyavaharo, gandha-’dig ca sarnya- 
 ’vasthayam na ’sti. atah prthivxtva-’di-jatir api gliatatva-’di-vat karya- 
 matra-vrttir iti. tad uktam : 
 
 “na’ho, na ratrir, na nabho, na bhumir, 
 na ’sit tamo jyotir abhun, na ca ’nyat 20 
 
 gabda-’di bu d d hy-a dy-u palabh y a m ; ekam 
 pradhanikam brahma pumans tada ’sld ” iti. 
 
 sodaga-’disv apy evam. 86. 
 
 nyaya-pagupata-’di-matesu sodaga-’disv api na niyamo, na va tanmatra- 
 jnanan muktih ; ukta-rupena padartha-’ dhikyad ity arthah. asman-mate 25 
 tu nityam padartha-dvayam eva ; nitya-’nitya-sadharanas tu padarthah 
 panca-vingatir eve ’ti niyamah. panca-vihgati-dravyesv eva guna-karma- 
 samanya-gakty-adlnam antarbhava iti. 
 
 panca-bhutanam purvo-’kta-karyatvo-’papatty-artham vaigesika-’dy- 
 abhyupagatam parthiva-’dy-anu-nityatvam apakaroti : 30 
 
 na ’nu-nityata, tat-karyatva-gruteh. 87. 
 
 prthivy-ady-anunam nityata na ’sti ; tesam anunam api kaiyatva- 
 gruter ity arthah. yady apy asmabhih sa grutir na drgyate, kala-luptatva- 
 dina, tatha ’py acarya-vakyan Manu-smaranac ca ’numeya ; yatha Manuh : 
 
 “ anvyo matra vinaginyo daga-’rdhanam ca yah smrtah, 35 
 
 tabliih sardham idarn sarvarn sambliavaty anupurvaga ” iti. 
 
136 
 
 V. 87. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 da§a-’rdhanam prthivy-adi-panca-bhutanam. na ca « ’tra vakye ’nu-gabdena 
 dvy-anuka-’dy eva grahyam » iti vacyam ; samkoce pramana-’bhavad iti. 
 atra ’nu-gabdo bhuta-parama-'nu-para eva. vaigesika-’dy-abhimatam ca 
 tasya nityatvam anena sutrena nirakriyate, na tv anu-parimana-dravya- 
 
 5 samanyasya nityatvam ; rajo-gunasya cancalya-’nurodhena ’nutva-siddheh ; 
 madkyama-parimanatve nityatvasya vibhutve ca kriyaya anupapatter iti. 
 
 « nanu niravayavasya parama-’noh katham karyatvam ghatate ? » tatra 
 ’ha: 
 
 na nirbhagatvam, karyatvat. 88. 
 
 10 §ruti-siddha-karyatva-’nyatha-’nupapattya prthivy-ady-anunam na nir- 
 avayavatvam ity arthah. ata eva tanmatra-’khya-suksma-dravyany eva 
 parthiva-’dy-anunam avayava iti Patanjala-bbasye Vyasa-devaih pratipadi- 
 tam. < prthivi-parama-’nur, jala-parama-’nur> ity-adi-vyavaharas tu prtliivy- 
 adlnam apakarsa-kastha-’bhiprayenai ’va. atah prakrti-paryantam anutve 
 
 15 ’pi na ksatir iti. yady api tanmatresv api gandha-’dy asti, tatha ’pi tasya 
 ’pratyaksataya na prthivltva-’di-niyamakatvam ; vyakta-Qanta-gbora-’di- 
 vigesavato vyakta-gandha-’der eva prtbivitva-’di-siddheh. ato na tan- 
 matrani prtbivy-adayah. tesu ca suksma-bhuta-vyavakaro bhuta-saksat- 
 karanatva-’dinai ’ve ’ty api bodbyam. 
 
 20 « prakrti-purusa-saksatkaro na sambhavati; rupasya dravya-saksatkara- 
 
 betutvad » iti nastika-’ksepam nirakaroti : 
 
 na rupa-nibandhanat pratyaksa-niyamah. 89. 
 
 rupad eva nimittat pratyaksate ’ti niyamo na ’sti ; dharma-’dina ’pi 
 saksatkara-sambbavad ity arthah. vyanjaka-’niyamasya ’njana-’dau drsta- 
 
 25 tvena ’dosatvat. ato bahir-dravya-laukika-pratyaksam praty evo ’dbbtita- 
 rupam vyanjakam iti bhavah. 
 
 « nanv evaiii kim anu-parimanam vastv asti, na ve ? » ’ty akanksayam 
 parimana-nirnayam karoti : 
 
 na parimana-caturvidhyam, dvabhyam tad-yogat. 90. 
 
 30 anu maliad dlrgbam hrasvam iti parimana-caturvidhyam na ’sti, dvai- 
 vidbyam tu vartata eva ; dvabhyam tad-yogat, dvabhyam eva ’nu-mahat- 
 parimanabhyam caturvidhya-sambhavad ity arthah. mahat-parimanasya 
 ’vantara-bhedav eva hi hrasva-dlrghau ; anyatha vakra-’di-rupaih parimana- 
 ’nantya-prasaiigad iti. 
 
 35 tatra ’sman-naye ’nu-parimanam iika^asya karanam guna-vigesam var- 
 jayitva bhute-’ndriyanam mula-karanesu sattva-’di-gunesu mantavyam. 
 
Sdinkhya-pravacana-blidsye. V. 95. 
 
 137 
 
 anyatra yatha-yogyam madhyama-’di-parama-mahattva-'nta-parimanani, 
 tani ca mahattvasyai ’va ’vantara-bheda iti. 
 
 purusai-’katvam samanyene ’ti kanthata evo ’ktam, prakrter ekatvam 
 samanyene ’ty arthad uktam. tad-artkam samanyesu nastika-vipratipattim 
 nirakaroti : 
 
 anityatve ’pi sthirata-yogat pratyabliijnanam samanyasya. 91. 
 
 vyaktinam anityatve ’py asthiratve ’pi < sa eva ’yam gliata > iti sthi- 
 rata-yogena yat pratyabhijnanam, tat samanyasya ; samanya-visayakam 
 eva tat pratyabliijnanam ity arthah. 
 
 tasman na saman}*a-’palapo yukta ity aha : 
 
 na tad-apalapas, tasmat. 92. 
 
 sugamam. 
 
 «nanv a-tad-vyavrtti-rhpena ’bhavenai ’va pratyabhijho ’papadanlya, 
 sai ’va ca samanya-gabda-’rtho ’stu ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 na ’nya-nivrtti-rupatvam, bhava-pratiteh. 93. 
 
 < sa eva ’yam > iti bhava-pratyayan nivrtti-rupatvam na samanyasye ’ty 
 arthah. anyatha hi <na ’yam aghata> ity eva pratlyeta. kim ca ’nya- 
 vyavrtti-gabdasya ’ghata-vyavrttir ity artho vacyah ; tatra ’ghatatvarh 
 ghata-samanya-bhinnatvam iti samanya-’bhyupagama eva ’patita iti. 
 
 « nanu sadr^ya-nibandhana pratyabhijna bhavisyati.» tatra ’ha : 
 
 na tattva-’ntaram sadrgyam, pratyakso-’palabdheh. 94. 
 
 bhuyo-’vayava-’di-samanyad atiriktarh na sadrgyam asti ; pratyaksata 
 eva samanya-rupatayo ’palambhaxl ity arthah. 
 
 « nanu svabhavikl cjaktir eva sadrgyam astu, na tu tat samanyam » ity 
 acahkam apakaroti : 
 
 nija-gakty-abhivyaktir va, vaigistyat tad-upalabdheh. 95. 
 
 vastunah svabhavika-gakti-vigeso-’tpado ’pi na sadrgyam; gakty-upa- 
 labdhitah sadrgyo-’palabdher vilaksanatvat. gakti-jnanam hi na ’nya- 
 dharmi-jnana-sapeksam ; sadrgya-jnanam punah pratiyogi-jnanam apeksate, 
 ’bliava-jnana-vad iti jnanayor vailaksanyam ity arthah : sadrgyasya kada- 
 citkasya ’pi darcanat. yavad-dravya-sthap-cakti-vyavartanaya ’bhivyakti- 
 padam iti. — kim ca dharminah cakti-samanyam na sadrgyam; balya- 
 ’vasthayam api yuva-sadrgya-’patteh ; kim tu yuva-’di-kallnah cakti-viceso 
 yuva-’di-sadrgyam iti vaktavyam. tatba ca prati-vyakty-ananta-cakti-kal- 
 pana-’peksaya sarva-vyakti-sadharanai-’ka-samanya-kalpanai ’va yukte ’ti. 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
138 
 
 V. 96. Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 «nanu tatha ’pi ghata-’di-samjnakatvam eva ghata-vyaktlnam anyo- 
 ’nyam sadr^yam astu ; evam pata-’dlnam api. tatha ca tenai ’va ’nugata- 
 pratyayo-’papattav alarh samanyena. » tatra ’ha : 
 
 na samjna-samjni-sambandho ’pi. 96. 
 
 5 yathoktah saihjna-saiiijninoh sambandho ’pi na sadr§yam ; vai§istyat 
 tad-upalabdher eve ’ty arthah ; samjna-samjni-bhavam ajanato ’pi sadr§ya- 
 jnanad iti. 
 
 api ca: 
 
 na sambandha-nityato, ’bhaya-’nityatvat. 97. 
 
 10 samjna-samjninor anityatvat tat-samhandhasya ’pi na nityata. atah 
 katham tena ’tita-vastu-sadi'gyaiii vartamana-vastuni syad ? ity arthah. 
 
 «nanu sambandhy-anityatve ’pi sambandho nityah syat; kim atra 
 badhakam ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 na ’jah sambandho, dharmi-grahaka-mana-badhat. 98. 
 
 15 kadacitka-vibhage saty eva sambandhah sidhyati ; anyatha vaksya- 
 mana-ritya svartipenai ’vo ’papattau sambandha-kalpana-’navakagat. sa 
 ca kadacitko vibhago na sambandha-nityatve sambhavati ; atah sambandha- 
 grahaka-pramanenai ’va badhan na nityah sambandha ity arthah. 
 
 « nanv evarh nityayor guna-guninor nityah samavayo no ’papadyeta. » 
 20 tatra ’ha : 
 
 na samavayo ’sti, pramana-’bhavat. 99. 
 
 sugamam. 
 
 « nanu vai^istya-pratyaksam vi^ista-buddhy-anyatha-’nupapatti^ ca 
 pramanam. » tatra 'ha : 
 
 25 ubhayatra ’py anyatha- siddher na pratyaksam anumanam va. 
 100 . 
 
 ubhayatra ’pi vai^istya-pratyakse tad-anumane ca svarupenai ’va 
 ’nyatha-siddher na tad ubhayam samavaye pramanam ity arthah. ayam 
 bhavah: yatha samavaya-vai^istya-buddhih samavaya-svarupenai ’ve 
 
 30 ’syate, ’navastha-bhayad iti, tatra pratyaksa-’numane anyatha-siddhe, evarii 
 guna-guni-prabhrtTnam vigista-buddhir api guna-’di-svarupenai ’ve ’syatam. 
 atas tatra ’pi pratyaksa-’numane anyatha-siddhe iti. 
 
 « nanv evaiii samyogo ’pi na sidhyati ; bhutala-’dau gliata-’di-praty- 
 ayasya ’pi svarupenai ’va ’nyatha-siddher » iti cen, na; viyoga-kale ’pi 
 35 bhutala-ghatayoh svarupa-tadavasthyena vi^ista-buddhi-prasangat. sam- 
 avaya-sthale ca samavetasya kada-’pi sva-’ 9 raya-viyogo na ’sti ’ti na ’yarn 
 dosah. 
 
Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. V. 103. 
 
 139 
 
 kagcit tu tadatmya-sambandhena ’tra samavayasya ’nyatha-siddhim 
 aha. tan na; Qabda-matra-bhedat. tadatmyam hy atra na ’tyantarii vak- 
 tavyam; guna-viyoge ’pi guni-sattvat ; vaigistya-pratyayac ca. kim tu 
 bheda-’bheda-buddhi-niyamakah sambandha-vigesa eva ’gatya vaktavyah. 
 tatha ca tasya samavaya iti va tadatmyam iti va nama-matram bhinnam. 6 
 sambandhi-dvaya-’tiriktah sambandhas tu siddha eve ’ti. yadi ca tadat- 
 myam svarupam evo ’cyate, tada ’smabhir api tad evo ’ktam iti gabda- 
 matra-bheda iti. kirii ca tadatmyasya bbeda-buddhi-niyamakatvam drstaiii 
 < ghato dravyam > ity-adau, na tv adhara-’dheya-bhava-buddhi-niyamakatvam 
 api ; < ghatasya dravyam > ity-ady-ananubhavat. ato dravyatva-’dikam eva io 
 dravya-’di-tadatmyam. tatag ca katham adhara-’dheya-bhava-buddbi- 
 niyamakataya parair istah samavaya-sambandhas tadatmyena caritarthah 
 syat ; tantv-adau patatva-’dy-abbavad iti. 
 
 prakrteh ksobhat prakrti-purusa-samyogas, tasmat srstir iti siddhantab. 
 tatra ’yam nastikanam aksepah : « na ’sti ksobha-’khya kasya-’pi kriya. 15 
 sarvarii vastu ksanikam ; yatro ’tpadyate, tatrai ’va vinagyatl ’ty ato na 
 dega-’ntara-samyogo-’nneya kriya sidhyati » ’ti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 na ’numeyatvam eva kriyaya, nedisthasya tat-tadvator eva 
 
 ’paroksa-pratiteh. 101. 
 
 na kevalarii dega-’ntara-saiiiyoga-’dina kriyaya anumeyatvam eva, yato 20 
 nedisthasya nikata-sthasya drastuh kriya-kriyavatoh pratyaksena ’pi pra- 
 tltir asti < vrksag calatl > ’ty-adir ity arthah. 
 
 trtlya-’dhyaye garlrasya pancabhautikatva-’di-rupair mata-bheda evo 
 ’kta, na tu vigeso ’vadhrtah. tesv atra para-paksam pratisedhati : 
 
 na pancabhautikam Qariram, bahunam upadana-’yogat. 102. 25 
 
 bahunam bhinna-jatlyanam. gesarh sugamam. bhinna-jatlyanam co 
 ’padanatvam ghata-pata-’di-sthale na drstam iti sajatiyam evo ’padanam. 
 itarac ca bhuta-catustayam upastambhakam ity agayena pahcabhautika- 
 vyavaharah. etena dvi-tri-catur-bhautikatva-paksa nirastah. eko-’pada- 
 nakatve ’pi prthivy evo ’padanarh sarva-garlrasye ’ti vaksyati. 30 
 
 « sthulam eva garlram » iti kecit. tan nirakaroti : 
 
 na sthulam iti niyama, ativahikasya ’pi vidyamanatvat. 103. 
 
 indriya-’grayatvarh garlratvam ; 
 
 “yan murty-avayavah suksmas tasye ’many agrayanti sat, 
 tasmac chariram ity ahus tasya murtim manlsina ” 35 
 
 iti Manu-vakyat. etadrgam ca garlram sthulam pratyaksam eve ’ti na 
 niyamah. kutah? ativahikasya ’pratyaksataya suksmasya bhautikasya 
 
140 
 
 V. 103. Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 Qarlra-’ntarasya ’pi sattvad ity arthah. lokal loka-’ntaram linga-deham 
 ativahayatl ’ty ativahikam ; bhuta-’grayatarii vina citra-’di-val linga-dehasya 
 gamana-’nupapatteh prag evo ’ktatvat. idam ca sutram tasyai ’va spastl- 
 karana-matra-’rtham. lihgasya ca gariratvam, bhoga-’grayataya purusa- 
 5 pratibimba-’grayataya ve ’ti bodhyam. ativahika-ganre ca pramanam 
 
 “ angustha-matrah puruso ’ntar-atma sada jananam hrdaye samnivistah,” 
 
 “ angustha-matram purusam nigcakarsa balad yama” 
 
 iti gruti-smrtl. na hi lihga-garirasya sakahvgarlra-vyapinah svato ’ngustha- 
 matratvam sambhavati. ata adharasya ’ngustha-matratvam arthat sidhyati. 
 10 yatha dlpasya sarva-grha-vyapitve ’pi kalika-’karatvam, taila-varty-adi- 
 suksma-’hgasya dago-’pari sampinditasya parthiva-bhagasya kalika-’kara- 
 taya, tathai ’va liiiga-dehasya deha-vyapitve ’py angustha-parimanatvam ; 
 sva-’graya-suksmaddiutasya ’ngustha-parimanatvena ’numeyam iti. 
 
 golakebhyo ’tiriktanl ’ndriyani prag uktani. tad-upapadanaye ’ndriya- 
 16 nam aprapta-prakagakatvam nirakaroti : 
 
 na ’prapta-prakagakatvam indriyanam, aprapteh sarva-prapter 
 va. 104. 
 
 sva-’sambaddha-’rthanl ’ndriyani na prakagayanti ; aprapteh, pradipa- 
 ’dlnam aprapta-prakagakatva-’darganat ; aprapta-prakagakatve vyavahita- 
 20 ’di-sarva-vastu-prakagakatva-prasangac ce ’ty arthah. ato dura-stha-suiya- 
 ’di-sambandha-’rtharii golaka-’tiriktam indriyam iti bhavah. karananam ca 
 ’rtha-prakagakatvam puruse ’rtha-samarpana-dvarai ’va, svato jadatvat, 
 darpanasya mukha-prakagakatva-vat. athava ’rtha-pratibimbo-’dgrahanam 
 eva ’rtha-prakagakatvam iti. 
 
 25 « nanv evarii caksusas taijasatvam eva ynktam ; tejasa eva kirana- 
 
 rupena ’gu dura-’pasarpana-darganad » iti gankaih nirakaroti : 
 
 na tejo-’pasarpanat taijasam caksur, vrttitas tat-siddheh. 105. 
 
 tejaso ’pasarpanam drstam iti krtva taijasam caksur na vacyam. 
 kutah? ataijasatve ’pi prana-vad eva vrtti-bhedena ’pasarpano-’papatter 
 30 ity arthah. yatha hi pranah garlram asamtyajyai ’va nasa-’grad bahih 
 kiyad-duram pranana-’khya-vrttya ’pasarati, evam eva ’taijasa-dravyam api 
 caksur deham asamtyajya ’pi vrtty-akhya-parinama-vigesena jhatity eva 
 dura-stham surya-’dikaiii praty apasared iti. 
 
 « nanv evam-bbuta-vrttau kim pramanam ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 35 prapta-’rtha-praka<?a-lingad vrtti-siddhih. 106. 
 
 sugamam. 
 
SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. V. 111. 
 
 141 
 
 deham aparityajya ’pi gamano-’papattaye vrtteh svaruparii dargayati : 
 
 bhaga-gunabhyam tattva-’ntaram vrttih, sambandha-’rtham 
 sarpati ’ti. 107. 
 
 sambandha-’rtharii sarpati ’ti hetog caksur-ader bhago visphulifiga-vad 
 vibhakta-’ngo rupa-’di-vad gunag ca na vrttih ; kim tu tad-eka-dega-bhuta 6 
 bhaga-gunabhyam bhinna yrttih ; vibhage hi sati tad-dvara caksusab 
 surya-’di-sambandho na ghatate, gunatve ca sarpana-’khya-kriya-’nupapatter 
 ity arthah. etena buddhi-vrttir api pradlpa-gikha-vad dravya-rupa eva 
 parinamah, svaccbataya ’rtba-’karato-’dgrabl nirmala-vastra-vad iti sid- 
 dbam. 10 
 
 « nanv evam vrttlnam dravyatve katham iccba-’di-rupa-buddbi-gunesu 
 vrtti-yyavaharah ? » tatra ’ba : 
 
 na dravya-niyamas, tad-yogat. 108. 
 
 vrttir dravyam eve ’ti niyamo na ’sti. kutah? tad-yogat, tatra vrttau 
 yoga-’rtha-sattvat. “yrttir vartana-jlvana ” iti hi yaugiko ’yam gabdah. 15 
 jlvanam ca sva-sthiti-hetur yyaparab; “jiva bala-prana-dharanayor ” ity 
 Anugasanat ; < vaigya-vrttih >, < gudra-vrttir > ity-adi-vyavaharac ca. tatra 
 yatha dravya-rupaya vrttya buddbir jivati, tatlie ’ccba-’dibhir api ’ti te ’pi 
 vrttayah ; sarva-nirodhenai ’va citta-maranad ity arthah. 
 
 indriyanam bbautikatvasya ’pi gravanat kada-cil loka-vigesa-bbedena 20 
 gruti-vyavastha gankyeta. tatra ’ha : 
 
 na de<?a-bhede ’py anyo-’padanata, ’smad-adi-van niyamah. 109. 
 
 na Brahma-loka-’di-dega-bhedato ’pi ’ndriyanam abamkara-’tirikto- 
 ’padanakatvam, kim tv asmad-adlnam bbur-loka-stbanam iva sarvesam eva 
 ’hamkarikatva-niyamab; dega-bhedenai ’kasyai ’va linga-garlrasya samcara- 25 
 matra-gravanad ity arthah. 
 
 « nanv evam bhautikatva-grutih katham upapadyatam? » tatra ’ba: 
 
 nimitta-vyapadegat tad-vyapadegah. 110. 
 
 nimitte ’pi pradbanya-vivaksayo ’padanatva-vyapadego bhavati ; yathe 
 ’ndhanad agnir iti. ato bbuto-’padanatva-vyapadega ity arthah. teja-adi- 30 
 bhuto-’pastambhenai ’va hi tad-anugata-’hamkarac caksur-adl-’ndriyani 
 bliavanti, yatha parthive-’ndhano-’pastambbena tad-anugatat tejaso ’gnir 
 bhavati ’ti. “annamayam hi, saumya, mana” ity-adi-grutis tad-ukta-yuktig 
 ca ’tra pramanam. 
 
 sthula-garlra-gatam vigesam prasangad avadharayati : 35 
 
 usmaja-’ndaja-]Arayujo-’dbhijja-sarhkalpika-samsiddhikam ce ’ti 
 na niyamah. 111. 
 
142 
 
 V. 111. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 “ tesaih khalv esam bhutanam trlny eva bljani bbavanti : anda-jam 
 jlva-jam udbhij-jam ” iti grata v anda-ja-’di-rupam garlra-traividhyam 
 prayika-’bhiprayeno ’ktarii, 11a tu niyamah; yata usma-ja-’di sadvidham 
 eva garlram bhavati ’ty arthah. tatro ’sma-ja dandaguka-’dayab ; anda-jah 
 5 paksi-sarpa-’dayah ; jarayu-ja manusya-’dayah ; udbhij-ja vrksa-’dayah ; 
 samkalpa-jah Sanaka-’dayah ; samsiddhika mantra-tapa-adi-siddhi-ja, yatha 
 Raktablja-garlro-’tpanna-ganra-’daya iti. 
 
 garlrasyai ’ka-matra-bliuto-’padanakatvam purvo-’ktam anenai ’va 
 prasaiigena vigisya ’ha : 
 
 10 sarvesu prthivy upadanam, asadharanyat. tad-vyapade?ah 
 purva-vat. 112 . 
 
 sarvesu ganresu prthivy evo ’padanam, asadharanyat, adhikya-’dibhir 
 utkarsat. garire panca-catur-adi-bhautikatva-vyapadegas tu purva-vat, 
 indriyanam bhautikatva-vad upastambhakatva-matrene ’ty arthah. 
 
 15 «nanu pranasya garire pradhanyat prana eva deha-’rambhako ’stu.» 
 tatra ’ha : 
 
 na deha-’rambhakasya pranatvam, indriya-gaktitas tat-siddheh. 
 113. 
 
 prano na deha-’rambhakah ; indriyam vina prana-’navasthanena 
 20 ’nvaya-vyatirekabhyam indriyanam gakti-vigesad eva prana-siddheh, prano- 
 ’tpatter ity arthah. ayam bhavah : karana-vrtti-rupah pranah karana- 
 viyoge na tisthati ; ato mrta-dehe karana-’bhavena prana-’bhavan na prano 
 deha-’rambhaka iti. 
 
 « nanv evam pranasya deha-’karanatve pranam vina ’pi deha utpad- 
 25 yeta ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 bhoktur adhisthanad bhoga-’yatana-nirmanam, anyatha puti- 
 bhava-prasangat. 114. 
 
 bhoktuh prilnino ’dhisthanad vyaparad eva bhoga-’yatanasya garlrasya 
 nirmanam bhavati ; anyatha prana-vyapara-’bhave gukra-gonitayoh puti- 
 30 bhava-prasangat, mrta-deha-vad ity arthah. tatha ca rasa-saihcara-’di- 
 vyapara-vigesaih prano dehasya nimitta-karanam, dliarakatvad iti bhavah. 
 
 « nanu pranasyai ’va ’dhisthanatvam sambhavati, vyaparavattvat ; na 
 praninah, kutasthatvat, nirvyaparasya ’dhisthane prayojana-’bhavac ce » 
 ’ti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 35 bhrtya-dvara svamy-adhisthitir, nai ’kantat. 115. 
 
 deha-nirmane vyajiara-rupam adhisthanam svaminag cetanasyai ’kantat 
 saksan na ’sti, kim tu prana-rupa-bhrtya-dvara ; yatha rajnah pura-nirmana 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. V. 117. 
 
 143 
 
 ity arthah. tatha ca pranasya ’dhisthatrtvam saksat, purusasya ’dhisthatr- 
 tvam tu prana-samyoga-matrene ’ti siddham. kulala-’dinam ghata-’di- 
 nirmanesv apy evam. vigesas tv ayam : tatra cetanasya buddhy-adeg ca 
 ’py upayogo ’sti ; buddhi-purvaka-srstitvad iti. yady api prana-’dhistlm- 
 nad eva deha-nirmanam, tatha ’pi prana-dvara pram-samyogo ’py apeksyate ; 
 purusartham eva pranena deha-nirmanad ity agayena “ bboktur adhistha- 
 nad ” ity uktam. 
 
 “ vimukta-moksa-’rtham pradhanasye ” ’ty uktam prak. tatra «katham 
 atma nitya-mukto, bandba-darganad ? » iti paresam aksepe nitya-muktim 
 upapadayitum aba : 
 
 samadhi-susupti-moksesu brahma-rupata. 116. 
 
 samadhir asamprajnata-’vastha, susuptig ca ’tra samagra-susuptib, 
 moksag ca videha-kaivalyam. asv avasthasu purusanam brahma-rupata, 
 buddhi-vrtti-vilayatas tad-aupadhika-pariccbeda-vigamena sva-svarupa-pui- 
 nataya ’vastbanam ; yatha ghata-dhvanse ghata-’kagasya purnate ’ty 
 arthah. tad etad uktam: “ tan-nivrttav upaganto-’paragah svastba ” iti. 
 tatha ca brahmatvam eva purusanam svabhavo, naimittikatva-’bbavat, 
 spbatikasya gauklyam iva. buddbi-vrtti-sambandba-kale tu pariccbinna- 
 cid-rupatvena ’bhivyaktya pariccbeda-’bhimanah; tatha vrtti-pratibimba- 
 vagad dubkba-’di-malinyam iva ca bhavatl ’ti ; tat sarvam aupadhikam 
 eva ; upadhy-akhya-nimitta-’nvaya-vyatireka-’nuvidhanat, sphatika-lau- 
 hitya-vad iti bhavah. tatha ca Yoga-suti'am : “ vrtti-sarupyam itaratre ” 
 ’ti. asmac-chastre ca brabma-gabda aupadbika-pariccheda-malinya-’di- 
 rabita-paripurna-cetana-samanya-vaci, na tu Brabma-mlmansayam ivai 
 ’gvaryo-’palaksita-purusa-vigesa-matra-vacl ’ti vivektavyam. atrai ’te glokab 
 gisya-vyutpatty-artbam ucyante : 
 
 cid-akage ’nabbivyakte nana-’karair itas tatah 
 dhlr atantl saba-vyakter atantlm dargayec citim. 
 
 vastutas tu sada purnam eka-rupam ca cin-nabbah ; 
 VTtti-gunya-pradegesu clrgya-’bbavan na pagyati. 
 caksuso rupa-vat puriiso drgya vrttir hi, ne ’tarat ; 
 
 , samaclhy-adau ca sa na ’sti ’ty atah purnah pumans tada. 
 
 «tarhi kah susupti-samadbibhyam moksasya vigesab? » tatra ’ha: 
 
 dvayoh sabijam, anyatra tad-dhatih. 117. 
 
 dvayoh samadhi-susuptyoh sabijam bandba-bija-sahitam brahmatvam ; 
 anyatra mokse bijasya ’bbava iti vigesa ity arthah. « nanu cet samadhy- 
 adau bandha-bijam asti, tarhi tenai ’va pariccbedat katbarn brahmatvam ? » 
 iti cen, na; bandha-bljasya vasana-karma-’des tadanim upadbav eva ’va- 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
144 
 
 V. 117. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 sthanat, na tu cetanesu; puruse ca tesam apratibimbanad iti. jagrad-ady- 
 avasthayam tu buddhi-vrtti-pratibimba-vaQad aupadhiko bandha ity asakrd 
 aveditam. « nanu Patanjale tad-bhasye ca ’samprajnata-yogo nirblja 
 uktah ; atra katharii sablja ucyata ? » iti cen, na ; asamprajnate kramena 
 6 bija-ksayo bhavatl ’ty a^ayenai ’va tatra nirbijatva-vacanat ; anyatha sar- 
 vasam eva ’samprajnata-vyaktlnam nirbijatve vyutthana-’nupapatter iti. 
 
 « nanu samadhi-susuptl drste stah ; mokse tu kim pramanam ? » iti 
 nastika-’ksepam pariharati : 
 
 dvayor iva trayasya ’pi drstatvan, na tu dvau. 118. 
 
 10 samadhi-susupti-drstantena moksasya ’pi drstatvad anumitatvan na 
 
 tu dvau susupti-samadhl eva, kim tu mokso ’py astl ’ty artkah. anuma- 
 nam ce ’ttliam : susupty-adau yo brahma-bhavas, tat-tyagag citta-gatad 
 raga-’di-dosad eva bhavati. sa ced doso jnanena nagitas, tarhi susupty-adi- 
 sadr9y eva ’vastha stbii'a bhavati ; sai ’va moksa iti. 
 
 15 « nanu vasana-’khya-blja-sattve ’pi vairagya-’dina vasana-kaunthyad 
 
 artha-’kara vrttih samadhau ma bhavatu ; susupte tu vasana-prabalyad 
 artha-jnanam bhavisyaty eve ’ti na susuptau brahma-rupata yukte » ’ti. 
 tatra ’ha : 
 
 vasanaya ’nartha-khyapanam dosa-yoge ’pi. na nimittasya 
 20 pradhana-badhakatvam. 119. 
 
 yatha vairagye tatha nidra-dosa-yoge ’pi sati vasanaya na svartha- 
 khyapanaih sva-visaya-smaranam bhavati, yato na nimittasya gunl-bhutasya 
 samskarasya balavattara-nidra-dosa-badhakatvam sambhavatl ’ty arthah. 
 balavattara eva hi doso vasanam durbalam sva-karya-kuntham karotl ’ti 
 26 bhavah. 
 
 samskara-le9ato jivan-muktasya 9anra-dharanam iti trtlya-’dhyaye 
 proktam. tatra ’yam aksepah : « jivan-muktasya 9a9vad ekasminn apy 
 arthe ’smad-adlnam iva bhogo dr9yate. so ’nupapannah; prathamam 
 bhogam utpadyai ’va purva-saihskara-na9at ; samskara-’ntarasya ca jnana- 
 30 pratibandhena karma-vad anudayad » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 ekah samskarah kriya-nirvartako, na tu prati-kriyam samskara- 
 
 bheda, bahu-kalpana-prasakteh. 120. 
 
 yena saiiiskarena deva-’di-9anra-bhoga arabdhah, sa eka eva samskaras 
 tac-charira-sadhyasya prarabdha-bhogasya samapakah; sa ca karma-vad 
 35 eva bhoga-samapti-na9yah ; na tu prati-kriyam prati-bhoga-vyakti sariiskara- 
 nanatvam ; bahu-vyakti-kalpana-gaurava-prasaiigad ity arthah. kulala- 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. V. 124. 
 
 145 
 
 cakra-bhramana-sthale ’py evaih vega-’khyah saiiiskara eka eva bhramana- 
 samapti-paryanta-sthayl bodhyah. 
 
 udbhij-jam garlram astl ’ty uktam. « tatra baliya-buddhy-abhavac 
 charlratvam na ’stl » ’ti nastika-’ksepam apakaroti : 
 
 na bahya-buddhi-niyamo, vrksa-gulma-latau-’sadhi-vanaspati- 5 
 trna-virudha-’dinam api bhoktr-bhoga-’yatanatvam, purva- 
 vat. 121. 
 
 na < bahya-jnanam yatra ’sti, tad eva gamvam > iti niyamah ; kiiia tu 
 vrksa-’dlnam antah-samjnanam api bhoktr-bhoga-’yatanatvam ^arlratvam 
 mantavyam ; yatah purva-vat purvo-’kto yo bhoktr-adhisthanam vina 10 
 manusya-’di-ganrasya puti-bhavas, tadvad eva vrksa-’di-garlresv api 
 9uskata-’dikam ity arthah. tatba ca grutib “ asya yad ekaiii ^akham jlvo 
 jahaty, atha sa Qusyatl ” ’ty-adir iti. 
 
 “ na bahya-buddhi-niyama ” ity an9asya prthak-sutratve ’pi sutra- 
 dvayam eki-krtye ’ttham eva vyakhyeyam ; sutra-bhedas tu dairghya- 16 
 bhayad iti bodhyam. 
 
 smrteg ca. 122. 
 
 “ 9arlra-jaih karma-dosair yati sthavaratam narah, 
 vacikaih paksi-mrgatam, manasair antya-jatitam ” 
 
 ity-adi-smrter api vrksa-’disu bhoktr-bhogar’yatanatvam ity arthab. 20 
 
 « nanu vrksa-’disy apy evam cetanatvena dharma-’dharmo-’tpatti- 
 prasaiigah.» tatra ’ha : 
 
 na deha-matratah karma-’dhikarityam, vaiQistya-gruteh. 123. 
 
 na deha-matrena dharma-’dharmo-’tpatti yogyatvarii jlvasya. kutah? 
 vai9istya-9ruteb ; brahmana-’di-deha-vi9istatvenai ’va ’dhikara-9ravanad 25 
 ity arthah. 
 
 deha-bhedenai ’va karma-’ dhikaram dar9ayan deha-traividhyam aha : 
 
 tridha trayanam vyavastha karmadeho-’pabhoga-deho-’bhaya- 
 dehah. 124. 
 
 trayanam uttama-’dhama-madhyamanam sarva-praninarii tri-prakaro 30 
 deba-vibhagah : karmadeha-bhogadeho-’bhayadeha iti ’ty arthah. tatra 
 karma-dehah parama-rslnam, bhoga-deha Indra-’dlnam sthavara-’dinam co, 
 ’bhaya-deho raja-rsinam iti. atra pradhanyena tridha vibhagah ; anyatha 
 sarvasyai ’va bhoga-dehatva-’patteh. 
 
146 
 
 V. 125. SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 caturtham api garlram aha: 
 
 na kimcid apy anu<?ayinah. 125. 
 
 “ vidyad anugayaiii dvese pagcattapa-’nubandhayor ” 
 
 iti vakyad anugayo ’tra vairagyam. viraktanam garlram etat-traye na 
 5 kiiiicid api, etat-traya-vilaksanam ity arthah; yatha Dattatreya-Jadabha- 
 rata-’dlnam ; tesarii jnana-matra-pradliana-dehatvad iti. 
 
 uktasye ’gvara-’bhavasya stbapanaya para-’bliyupagatam jnane-’ccba- 
 krty-adi-nityatvam pratisedhati : 
 
 na buddhy-adi-nityatvam agraya-vi^ese ’pi, vahni-vat. 126. 
 
 10 buddhir atra ’dhyavasaya-’khya vrttih. tatlia ca jnane-’ccha-krty- 
 adlnam agraya-vigese parair Igvaro-’padbitaya ’bhyupagate ’pi nityatvaiii 
 na ’sti ; asmad-adi-buddhi-drstantena sarvesam eva buddln-’ccha-’dlnam 
 anityatva-’numanat ; yatha laukika-yabni-drstantena ’varana-tejaso ’py 
 anityatva-’numanam ity arthah. 
 
 15 astam tavaj jnane-’ccha-’der nityatvam ; tad-agraya Igvaro-’padbir eva 
 ’siddha, Igvarasya ’siddher ity aha : 
 
 agraya-’siddhe? ca. 127. 
 
 sugamam. 
 
 « nanv evam brahma-’nda-’di-sarjana-samartham sarvajnatva-’dikam 
 20 kathaiii janyam sambhavyeta ’pi ; loke tapa-adibhir evam aigvarya-’darga- 
 nad » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 yoga-siddhayo ’py ausadha-’di-siddhi-van na ’palapanlyah. 128. 
 
 ausadha-’di-siddhi-drstantena yoga-ja apy anima-’di-siddhayah srsty- 
 ady-upayoginyah sidhyantl ’ty arthah. 
 
 25 purusa-siddhi-pratikulataya bhuta-caitanya-vadinam pratyacaste : 
 
 na bhuta-caitanyam, pratyeka-’drsteb samhatye ’pi ca — sam- 
 hatye ’pi ca. 129. 
 
 sariihata-bhava-’vasthayam api panca-bhutesu caitanyam na ’sti ; 
 vibhaga-kale praty-ekaiii caitanya-’drster ity arthah. trtiya-’dhyaye ce 
 30 ’dam sva-siddhanta-vidhayo ’ktam, atra ca para-mata-nirakaranaye ’ti na 
 paunaruktyam dosaye ’ti. vipsa ’dhyaya-samaptau. 
 
 sva-siddhanta-viruddha-’rtha-bhasino ye ku-vadinah, 
 pancame tan nirakrtya sva-siddhanto drdln-krtah. 
 iti Vijnanabhiksu-nirmite Kapila-samkhya-pravacanasya bhasye para-paksa- 
 nirjaya-’dhyayah pancamah. 
 
 » . « 
 
 35 
 
Samkhy a-pravacana-bhasye. VI. 3 . 
 
 147 
 
 adhyaya-catuskena samasta-gastra-’rtham pratijnaya pancama-’dhyaye 
 para-paksa-nirakaranena prasadhye ’danliit tam eva sara-bhuta-gastra- 
 ’rtham sastha-’dhyayena samkalayann upasariiharati. ukta-’rthanam hi 
 punas tantra-’khye vistare krte gisyanam asamdigdha-’viparyasto drdha- 
 taro bodha utpadyata iti; atah sthunarnikhanana-nyayad anukta-yukty- 5 
 ady-upanyasac ca na ’tra paunaruktyam dosaya : 
 
 asty atma, nastitva-sadhana-’bhavat. 1. 
 
 < janami > ’ty evam pratTyamanataya purusah samanyatah siddha eva 
 ’sti; badhaka-pramana-’bhavat. atas tad-viveka-matram kartavyam ity 
 arthab. 10 
 
 tatra viveke pramana-dvayam aha sutrabhyam : 
 
 deha-’di-vyatirikto ’sau, vaicitryat. 2. 
 
 asav atma drasta deha-’di-prakrty-antebhyo ’tyantam bhinno, vai- 
 citryat; parinamitva-’parinamitva-’di-vaidharmyad ity arthah. prakrty- 
 adayas tavat pratyaksa-’numana-’gamaih parinamitayai ’va siddliah ; puru- 15 
 sasya ’parinamitvarii tu sada-jnata-visayatvad anumlyate. tatha hi, yatha 
 caksuso rupam eva visayo, na samnikarsa-samye ’pi rasa-’dir, evam purusa- 
 sya sva-buddhi-vrttir eva visayo, na tu samnikarsa-samye ’py anyad vastv 
 iti phala-balat klptam. buddhi-vrtty-arudhatayai ’va tv anyad bhogyam 
 bhavati purusasya, na svatah; sarvada sarva-bhana-’patteh. tag ca buddhi- 20 
 vrttayo na ’jnatas tisthanti ; jnane-’ccha-sukha-’dlnam ajnata-satta-svikare 
 tesv api ghata-’dav iva sarhgaya-’di-prasangad < aham janami na va, sukhi 
 na ve ? > ’ty-adi-rupena. atas tasam sada-jnatatvat tad-drasta cetano 
 ’parinaml ’ty ayatam ; cetanasya parinamitve kadacid andhya-parinamena 
 satya api buddhi-vrtter adargana-’patter iti. evam pararthya-’pararthya- 25 
 ’dikam api purvo-’ktam vaidharmya-jatam bodliyam. 
 
 sasthi-vyapadegad api. 3. 
 
 <mame ’dam garlram, mame ’yam budclhir> ity-ader \ddusam sasthT- 
 vyapadegad api deha-’dibhya atma bhinnah ; atyanta-’bhede sasthy-an- 
 upapatter ity arthah. tad uktam Visnupurane : 30 
 
 “tvahi kim etac chirah? kirn tu giras tava, tatho ’daram. 
 kim u pada-’dikam tvam vai ? tavai ’tad dhi, mahi-pate. 
 
 samasta-’vayavebhyas tvam prthag-bhuya vyavasthitah 
 <ko ’ham?> ity atra nipuno bkutva cintaya, parthive” ’ti. 
 
 na ca « < sthulo ’ham > ity-adir api vidvad-vyapadego ’sti » ’ti vacyam ; 35 
 grutya badhitataya < mama ’tma Bhadrasena > iti-vad gaunatvenai ’va 
 tad-upapatter iti. 
 
148 
 
 VI. 4. Sarnkhy a-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 « nanu < purusasya caitanyarh, Rahoh girah, gila-putrasya gariram > 
 ity-adi-vyapadega-vad ayam api bhavatu. » tatra ’ha : 
 
 na <?ila-putra-vad dharmi-grahaka-mana-badhat. 4. 
 
 < gila-putrasya gariram > ity-adi-vad ayam sasthi-vyapadego na bhavati. 
 5 gila-putra-’di-sthale dharmi-grahaka-pramanena badhad vikalpa-matram ; 
 unama gariram > iti vyapadege tu pramana-badho na ’sti; delia-’tmataya 
 eva gruty-adi-pramanair badbad ity arthah. yas tu gastresu mama-kara- 
 pratisedbah, sa svamyasya ’nityataya vaca-’rambhana-matratvena ’satyata- 
 para eve ’ti bhavah. < purusasya caitanyam > ity atra ’py asti dbarmi- 
 10 grahaka-mana-badhah ; anavastha-bhayena lagbavac ca deba-’di-vyatirikta- 
 taya ’tma-siddbau caitanya-svarupata-’vagahanad iti. 
 
 deha-’di-vyatiriktataya purusam avadbarya tan-muktim avadharayati : 
 
 atyanta-duhkha-nivrttya krta-krtyata. 5. 
 
 sugamam. 
 
 16 « nanu duhkha-nivrttj'a sukhasya ’pi nivartanat tulya-’ya-vyayatvena 
 
 na sa purusartha » iti. tatra ’ha: 
 
 yatha duhkhat klegah purusasya, na tatha sukhad abhilasah. 
 
 6 . 
 
 visaya-vidhaya hetutayam pancamyau. klegag ca ’tra dvesah. yatha 
 20 duhkbe dveso balavattaro, nai ’vam sukhe ’bhilaso balavattaro, ’pi tu tad- 
 apeksaya durbala ity arthah. tatha ca sukha-’bhilasam badhitva ’pi 
 duhkha-dveso duhkha-nivrttav eve ’ccham janayati ’ti na tulya-’ya-vyaya- 
 tvam iti. tad uktam : 
 
 “ abhyarthana-bhanga-bhayena sadhur 
 25 madhyasthyam iste ’py avalambate ’rtha ” iti. 
 
 ya tu naraka-’di-duhkha-dargane ’pi ksudra-sukha-pravrttih, sa raga-’di- 
 dosa-vagad eve ’ti. 
 
 sukha-’peksaya duhkhasya bahulatvad api duhkha-nivrttir eva puru- 
 sartha ity aha: 
 
 30 kutra-’pi ko-’pi sukhi ’ti. 7. 
 
 ananta-trna-vrksa-pagu-paksi-manusya-’di-raadhye svalpo manusya- 
 deva-’dir eva sukhi bhavati ’ty arthah. itir hetau. 
 
 tad api kadacitkam kvacitka-sukham madhu-visa-samprkta-’nna-vad 
 vicarakanam hej' am eve ’ty aha : 
 
 35 tad api duhkha-<?abalam iti duhkha-pakse nihksipante vi- 
 vecakah. 8. 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. VI. 11. 
 
 149 
 
 tad api purva-sutro-’ktam sukham api duhkha-mi^ritam ity ato 
 duhkha-kotau sukha-duhklia-vivecaka nihksipanta ity arthah. tad uktarii 
 Yoga-sutrena : “parinama-tapa-sariiskara-dulikhair guna-vrtti-virodhac ca 
 sarvara eva duhkharii vivekina ” iti. Visnupurane ’pi : 
 
 “ yad-yat priti-karam pumsam vastu, Maitreya, jay ate, 6 
 
 tad eva duhkha-vrksasya bijatvam upagacchati ” ’ti. 
 
 « kevala duhkha-nivrttir na purusartkah, kirn tu sukho-’parakte » ’ti 
 matam apakaroti : 
 
 sukha-labM-’bhavad apurnsarthatvam iti cen, na, dvaividhyat. 
 
 9. to 
 
 sukha-labha-’bhavan moksa-’khya-duhkha-’bhavasya ’purusarthatvam 
 iti cen, na ; purusarthasya dvaividhyad, dvi-prakaratvat : sukhatva-duhkha- 
 ’bhavatvabhyam ity arthah. < sukhi syahi, > < duhkhl na syam > iti hi 
 prthag eva lokanam prarthana dr^yata iti. 
 
 (jankate : 16 
 
 nirgunatvam atmano, ’sangatva-’di-<?ruteh. 10. 
 
 « nanv atmano nirgunatvam sukha-duhkha-moha-’dy-akhila-guna- 
 ^unyatvam nityam eva siddham ; asangatva-tp’uteh, vikara-hetu-samyoga- 
 ’bhava- 9 ravanat ; tarn vina ca guna-’khya-vikara-’sambhavat. ato na 
 duhkha-nivrttir api purusartho ghatata » ity arthah. < nanu sangam vina 20 
 svayam eva vikaro bhavatv > iti cen, « na ; 
 
 “ dahaya na ’nalo vahner na ’pah kledaya ca ’mbhasah, 
 tad dravyam eva tad-dravya-vikaraya na vai yatah. 
 
 kim ca svayam vikaritve mokso nai ’vo ’papadyate ; 
 svayam moha-vikarena punar-bandha-prasangata ” iti. 25 
 
 tatha co ’ktaria Kaurme : 
 
 “yady atma malino ’svaccho vikarl syat svabhavatah, 
 na hi tasya bhaven muktir janma-’ntara-^atair api ” » ’ti. 
 
 samadhatte : 
 
 para-dharmatve ’pi tat-siddhir avivekat. 11. 30 
 
 sukha-duhkha-’di-gunanam citta-dharmatve ’pi tatra ’tmani siddhih 
 pratibimba-rupena ’vasthitih; avivekan nimittat, prakrti-purusa-samyoga- 
 dvare ’ty arthah. etac ca prathama-’dhyaye pratipaditam, “ nimittatvam 
 avivekasya na drsta-hanir ” iti trtlya-’dhyaya-sutre ce ’ti. tatha ca sphatike 
 lauhityam iva puruse pratibimba-rupena duhkha-sattvat tan-nivrttir eva 35 
 purusarthah. pratibimba-dvaraka-duhkha-sambandhasyai ’va bhogataya 
 pratibimba-rupenai ’va duhkhasya heyatvad iti. 
 
150 
 
 VI. 12. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 « aviveka-mulah puruse guna-bandhah ; avivekas tu kim-mulaka?» 
 ity akanksayam aha : 
 
 anadir aviveko, ’nyatha dosa-dvaya-prasakteh. 12. 
 
 agrlrita-’saihsargakam ubhaya-visayaka-jnanam avivekah. sa ca pra- 
 6 vaha-rupena ’nadi 9 citta-dharmah pralaye vasana-rupena tisthati ; anyatha 
 tasya saditve dosa-dvaya-prasafigat. saditve hi svata evo ’tpade muktasya 
 ’pi baudha-’pattih ; karma-’ di-janyatve ca karma-’dikam praty api karana- 
 tvena ’viveka-’ntara-’nvesane ’navasthe ’ty arthah. ayarii ca ’viveko vrtti- 
 rupah pratibimba-’tmana purusa-dharma iva bhavatl ’ty atah purusasya 
 10 bandha-prayojaka iti prag evo ’ktarh vaksyate ca. 
 
 « nanu ced anadis, tarhi nityah syad » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 na nityah syad atma-vad, anyatha ’nucchittih. 13. 
 
 atma-van nityo ’khanda-’nadir na bhavati, kim tu pravaha-rupena 
 ’nadih; anyatha ’nadi-bhavasya tasya Qruti-siddho-’ccheda-’nupapatter ity 
 16 arthah. 
 
 bandha-karanam uktva moksa-karanam aha : 
 
 pratiniyata-karana-nagyatvam asya, dhvanta-vat. 14. 
 
 asya bandha-karanasya ’vivekasya ^ukti-rajata-’di-sthale pratiniyatam 
 yan na^a-karanam vivekas, tan-na^yatvaih, tamo-vat ; andhakaro hi prati- 
 20 niyatena ’lokenai ’va na^yate, na ’nya-sadhanene ’ty arthah. tad uktam 
 Visnupurane : 
 
 “ andharn tama iva ’jnanaih, dlpa-vac ce ’ndriyo-’dbhavam ; 
 yatha suryas tatha jnanaih, yad, vipra-rse, viveka-jam” iti. 
 
 vivekeniii ’va ’viveko nagyata iti pratiniyamasya grahakam apy aha : 
 
 26 atra ’pi pratiniyamo ’nvaya-vyatirekat. 15. 
 
 dhvanta-’lokayor iva prakrte ’pi pratiniyamah gukti-rajata-’disv 
 anvaya-vyatirekabhyam eva grahya ity arthah. 
 
 athavai ’varh vyakhyeyam : « nanu vivekasya ’pi kim pratiniyatarii 
 karanam ? » tatra ’ha : atra ’pi viveke ’pi karana-niyamo ’nvaya-vyatirek- 
 30 abhyam eva siddhah. Qravana-manana-nididhyasana-rupam eva karanam, 
 na tu karma-’dl ’ti ; karma-’dikam tu bahir-angam eve ’ty arthah. 
 
 bandhasya svabbavikatva-’dikaih na sambhavatl ’ti prathama-’dhyayo- 
 ’ktarii smarayati : 
 
 prakara-’ntara-’sambhavad aviveka eva bandhah. 16. 
 
 bandho ’tra duhkha-yoga-’khya-bandha-karanam. 9 esam sugamam. 
 
 36 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. VI. 22. 
 
 151 
 
 « nanu mukter api karyataya vinaga-’pattya punar-bandhah syad » iti. 
 tatra ’ha : 
 
 na muktasya punar-bandha-yogo ’py, anavrtti-gruteh. 17. 
 
 bhava-karyasyai ’va vinagitaya moksasya naco na 'sti ; “ na sa punar 
 avartata” iti grater ity arthah. — api-gabdah purva-sutro-’kta-’rtha-sam- 
 uccaye. 
 
 apurusarthatvam anyatha. 18. 
 
 anyatha muktasya ’pi punar-bandhe pralaya-vad eva moksasya ’puru- 
 sarthatvam parama-purasarthatva-’bliavo va syad ity arthah. 
 
 apurusarthatve hetum aha: 
 
 avi<?esa-’pattir ubhayoh. 19. 
 
 bhavi-bandhatva-samyeno ’bhayor mukta-baddhayor vigeso na syat. 
 tatag ca ’purusarthatvam ity arthah. 
 
 « nanv evam baddha-muktayor vigesa-’bhyupagame nitya-muktatvarii 
 katham ucyate ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 muktir antaraya-dhvaster na parah. 20. 
 
 vaksyamana-’ntarayasya dhvansad atiriktah padartho na muktir ity 
 arthah. yatha hi svabhava-guklasya sphatikasya japo-’padhi-nimittaiii 
 raktatvarh gauklya-’varaka-rupam vighna-matram, na tu japo-’padhanena 
 gauklyaxh nagyati japa-’paye co ’tpadyate, tathai ’va svabliava-nirduh- 
 khasya ’tmano buddhy-upadhikarii duhkha-pratibimbam tad-avaraka-rupam 
 vighna-matram, na tu buddhy-upadhanena dulikham jayate tad-apaye ca 
 nagyati ’ti. ato nitya-mukta atma, bandha-moksau tu vyavaharikav ity 
 avirodha iti. 
 
 « nanv evam bandha-moksayor mithyatve moksasya purusarthata- 
 pratipadaka-gruty-adi-virodha » ity ata aha: 
 
 tatra ’py avirodhah. 21. 
 
 tatra ’py antaraya-dhvansasya moksatve ’pi purusarthatva-’virodha 
 ity arthah. duhkha-yoga-viyogav eva hi puruse kalpitau, na tu duhkha- 
 bhogo ’pi. bhogag ca pratibimba-rupena duhkha-sambandha ity atah 
 pratibimba-rupena duhkha-nivrttir yatha-’rthai ’va purusarthah. sa eva 
 ’ntaraya-dhvaiisah ; tadrgag ca mokso yatha-’rtlia eve ’ti bhavah. 
 
 «nanv antaraya-dhvahsa-matrarii cen muktis, tarhi gravana-matrenai 
 ’va tat-siddhih syad, ajnana-pratibaddha-kantha-camlkara-siddhi-vad » iti. 
 tatra ’ha : 
 
 adhikari-traividhyan na niyamah. 22. 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
152 
 
 VI. 22. Sdihkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 uttama-madhyama-’dhamas trividha jnana-’dhikarinah ; tena gravana- 
 matra-’nantaram eva manasa-saksatkarah sarvesam iti na niyama ity 
 arthah. ato manda-’dhikara-dosad Virocana-’dlnam gravana-matrac citta- 
 vilayana-ksamam manasa-jnanam no ’tpannam, na tu gravanasya jnana- 
 5 janana-’samarthyad iti. 
 
 na kevalarh gravana-matram jnane drsta-karanam, any ad apl ’ty aha : 
 
 dardhya-’rtham uttaresam. 23. 
 
 gravanad uttaresam manana-nididhyasana-’dinam antaraya-dhvaiisa- 
 sya ’tyantikatva-ruj)a-dardhya-’rtham niyama ity anusajyate. 
 
 10 uttarany eva sadhanany aha : 
 
 sthira-sukham asanam iti na niyamah. 24. 
 
 asane padma-’sana-’di-niyamo na ’sti ; yatah sthiram sukharn ca yat, 
 tad eva ’sanam ity arthah. 
 
 mukhyam sadhanam aha : 
 
 15 dhyanam nirvisayam manah. 25. 
 
 vrtti-gunyam yad antahkaranam bhavati, tad eva dhyanam yogag 
 citta-vrtti-nirodha-rupa ity arthah. karya-karana-’bhedena karana-gabdah 
 karye prayuktah ; etat-sadhanatvena dhyanasya vaksyamanatvad iti. 
 
 « nanu yoga-’yogayoh purusasyai ’karupyat kirn yogene ? » ’ty agankya 
 20 samadhatte : 
 
 ubhayatha ’py avigesa? cen, nai ’vam, uparaga-nirodhad vi- 
 gesah. 26. 
 
 uparaga-nirodhad vrtti-pratibimba-’pagamad yoga-’vasthayam ayoga- 
 ’vasthato vigesah purusasye ’ti siddhanta-dala-’rthah ; gesarn vyakhyata- 
 25 pray am. 
 
 « nanu nihsange katham uparagah?» tatra ’ha: 
 
 nihsange ’py uparago ’vivekat. 27. 
 
 nihsange yady api paramarthika uparago na ’sti, tatha ’py uparaga 
 iva bhavati ’ti krtva pratibimba evo ’paraga iti vyavahriyata uparaga- 
 30 vivekibhir ity arthah. 
 
 etad eva vivrnoti: 
 
 japa-sphatikayor iva no ’paragah, kim tv abhimanah. 28. 
 
 yatha japa-sphatikayor no ’paragah, kim tu japa-pratibimba-vagad 
 uparaga-’bhimana-matram <raktah sphatika> iti, tathai ’va buddhi-puru- 
 35 sayor no ’paragah, kiiii tu buddhi-pratibimba-vagad uparaga-’ bliimano 
 
SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. VI. 32. 
 
 153 
 
 ’viveka-vagad ity arthah. ata uparaga-tulyataya vrtti-pratibimba eva 
 puruso-’paraga iti sutra-dvaya-paryavasito ’rthah. tatha ca smaryate: 
 
 “yatha jale candramasah kampa-’clis tat-krto gunah, 
 drgyate ’sann api drastur atmano ’natmano guna ” iti. 
 
 esa eva ca duhkha-’tmaka-vrtter uparago duhkha-nivrtty-akhya-moksasya 5 
 ’ntarayah; tasya ca dhvahsag citta-layat; so ’pi ca citta-vrtti-nirodha- 
 ’khyena ’samprajnata-yogene ’ty ato yogad eva ’ntaraya-dhvanso bhavatl 
 ’ti yoga-§astrasya ’pi siddhantah. 
 
 “dbyanam nirvisayam mana” iti yoga uktah. tasya sadbanany acak- 
 sana eva yathokto-’paragasya nirodho-’payam aha : 10 
 
 dhyana-dharana-’bhyasa-vairagya-’dibhis tan-nirodhah. 29. 
 
 samadhi-dvara dliyanam yogasya karanarii, dhyanasya ca karanam 
 dharana, tasyag ca karanam abhyasa§ citta-stbairya-sadhana-’nusthanam, 
 abhyasasya ’pi karanam visaya-vairagyam, tasya ’pi dosa-dar^ana-yama- 
 niyama-’dikam iti Patanjalo-’kta-prakriyaya tan-nirodha uparaga-nirodho 15 
 bhavati citta-vrtti-nirodha-’khya-yoga-dvare ’ty artbah. 
 
 citta-nistha-dhyana-’dina purusasyo ’paraga-nirodbe purvar’carya-sid- 
 dham dvaram dar^ayati : 
 
 laya-viksepayor vyavrttye ’ty acaryah. 30. 
 
 dhyana-’dina cittasya nidra-vrtteh pramana-’di-vrtteg ca nivrttya 20 
 purusasya ’pi vrtty-uparaga-nirodho bhavati ; bimba-nirodhe pratibimbasya 
 ’pi nirodbad iti purva-’carya ahur ity arthah. yatha Patanjalir “yogag 
 citta-vrtti-nirodhah,” “ tada drastuh svarupe ’vastbanam,” “ vrtti-sarupyam 
 itaratre ” ’ti sutra-trayenai ’tad eva ’ha, tatha 
 
 “ nityah sarvatra-go hy atma ; buddhi-sarimidhimattaya 25 
 
 yatha-yatha bhaved buddhir atma tadvad ihe ’syata ” 
 
 ity-adi-smrtayo ’py etad ahur iti. tad evam asamprajnata-yogad eva 
 saksatkara-dvara moksa-’ntaraya-dhvansa iti praghattaka-’rthah. 
 
 dhyana-’dau guha-’di-sthana-niyamo na ’stl ’ty aha : 
 na sthana-niyama?, citta-prasadat. 31. 30 
 
 citta-prasadad eva dhyana-’dikam ; atas tatra na guha-’di-sthana- 
 niyama ity arthah. gastre tv autsargika-’bhiprayenai ’va ’ranya-giri-guha- 
 ’di-sthanam yogasyo ’ddistam iti. ata eva Brahma-sutram api : “ yatrai 
 ’kagrata, tatra ’vigesad ” iti. 
 
 samapto moksa-vicarah ; idanim purusa-’parinamitvaya jagat-karanam 35 
 upasamharati : 
 
154 
 
 VI. 32. SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 prakrter adyo-’padanata, ’nyesam karyatva-Qruteh. 32. 
 
 mahad-admam karyatva-gravanat tesam mula-karanataya prakrtih 
 sidhyati ’ty arthah. 
 
 « nanu purusa evo ’padanam bhavatu. » tatra ’ha : 
 
 6 nityatve ’pi na ’tmano, yogyatva-’bhavat. 33. 
 
 gunavattvaih sangitvam co ’padana-yogyata. tayor abhavat puru- 
 sasya nityatve ’pi no ’padanatvam ity arthah. 
 
 « nanu “ bahvih prajah purusat samprasuta ” ity-adi-gruteh purusasya 
 karanatva-’vagamad vivarta-’di-vada agrayaniya?» ity agankya ’ha: 
 
 io gsruti-virodhan na kutarka-’pasadasya ’tma-labhah. 34. 
 
 purusa-karanatayam ye-ye paksah sambhavitas, te sarve gruti-viruddha 
 ity atas tad-abhyupagantrnam kutarkika-’dy-adhamanam atraa-svarupa- 
 jnanam na bhavati ’ty arthah. etena ’tmani sukha-duhkha-’di-guno- 
 ’padanatva-vadino ’pi kutarkika eva, tesam apy atma-yathartha-jnanam 
 16 na ’stl ’ty avagantavyam. atma-karanata-grutayag ca gakti-gaktimad- 
 abhedeno ’pasana-’rtha eva; “ajam ekam” ity-adi-grutibhih pradhana- 
 karanata-siddheh. yadi ca ’kagasya ’bhra-’dy-adhisthana-karanata-vad 
 atmanah karanatvam ucyate, tada tan na nirakurmah ; parinamasyai ’va 
 pratisedhad iti. 
 
 20 « sthavara-jangama-’disu prthivy-adinam eva karanatva-darganat 
 
 katham prakrteh sarvo-’padanatvam ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 paramparye ’pi pradhana-’nuvrttir, anu-vat. 35. 
 
 sthavara-’disu paramparaya karanatve ’pi tesu pradhanasya ’nugamad 
 upadanatvam aksatam ; yatha ’nkura-’di-dvarakatve ’pi sthavara-’disu 
 25 parthiva-’dy-anunam anugamad upadanatvam ity arthah. 
 
 vana-nyayena prakrter vyapakatve pramanam aha : 
 sarvatra karya-darQanad vibhutvam. 36. 
 
 avyavasthaya sarvatra vikara-darganat pradhanasya vibhutvam ; 
 yatha ’nor ghata-’di-vyapitvam ity arthah. etac ca prag eva vyakhya- 
 30 tam. 
 
 « nanu paricchinnatve ’pi yatra karyam utpadyate, tatra gacchatl ’ti 
 vaktavyam ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 gati-yoge ’py adya-karanata-hanir, anu-vat. 37. 
 
 gati-svlkare ’pi paricchinnataya mula-karanatva-’bhavah parthiva-’dy- 
 35 anu-drstantene ’ty arthah. 
 
 athave ’ttham vyakhyeyam. « nanu triguna-’tmaka-pradhanasya ’nyo- 
 
SamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. VI. 39. 
 
 155 
 
 ’nya-samyoga-’rtham gruti-smrtisu kriya ksobha-’khya gruyate ; kriyavat- 
 tvac ca tantv-adi-drstantena mula-karanatva-'bhava » ity agahkya pari- 
 barati: gati-yoge ’py adya-karanata-’banir, anu-vat. gatih kriya; tat- 
 sattve ’pi mula-karanataya ahanih; yatha vaigesika-mate parthiva-’dy- 
 anunam ity arthah. 6 
 
 «nanu prthivy-adinam navanam eva dravyanam darganat katham 
 prthivitva-’di-Qunyam pradhana-’khyam dravyam gbateta? na ca <pra- 
 dhanam dravyam eva ma ’stv> iti vacyam; samyoga-vibliaga-parinama- 
 ’dibbir dravyatva-siddher » iti. tatra ’lia : 
 
 prasiddha-’dhikyam pradhanasya, na niyamah. 38. 10 
 
 prasiddha-nava-dravya-’dbikyam eva pradhanasya ; ato navai ’va 
 dravyam ’ti na niyama ity arthah. atma-’tiriktanam prtbivy-adlnam 
 astanam eva karyatva-cpavanam ca ’tra niyame badbakam iti bhavah. 
 
 «kim sattva-’dayo guna eva prakrtir, atbava guna-traya-rupa-dravya- 
 traya-’dhara-bbuta prakrtir ? » iti saiinjaye ’vadharayati : 15 
 
 sattva-’dinam a-tad-dharmatvam, tad-rupatvat. 39. 
 
 sattva-’di-gunanam prakrti-dharmatvarii na ’sti, prakrti-svartipatvad 
 ity arthah. yady api Qruti-smrtisu ’bbayam eva 9ruyate, tatha ’pi laghava- 
 ’di-tarkatah svarupatvam eva ’vadharyate, na tu dharmatvam. tatha hi, 
 sattva-’di-trayam kim prakrteh karya-rupo dharmo, ’thava ’kagasya vayu- 20 
 vat samyoga-matrena nitya eva dharmah syat? adye ekasya eva prakrter 
 dravya-’ntara-sangam vina vicitra-guna-trayo-’tpatty-asambliavah ; drsta- 
 viruddha-kalpana-’naucityam ca. antye nityebhya eva sattva-’dibhyo ’nyo- 
 ’nya-sangena vicitra-sakala-karyo-’papattau tad-atirikta-prakrti-kalpana- 
 vaiyarthyam iti. sattva-’dinam prakrti-karyatva-’di-vacanani ca ’ngatab 25 
 prakaga-’di-karyo-’pahitataya ’bhivyakty-adikam eva bodhayanti ; yatba 
 prthivito dvipo-’tpattim iti. 
 
 « nanv evam astavingati-tattva-pratipadaka-gastra-virodba » iti cen, 
 na ; tatra prakrti-dharmanam sukba-’dinam vaigesika-gunanam prtbak- 
 tattva-’bbyupagamena tattvanam astavingati-samkbyo-’papatteh. 30 
 
 vastutas tv idam sutram itthaiii vyakhyeyam : sattva-’dinam a-tad- 
 dbarmatvam prakrti-karya-matratva-’bhavah ; tad-rupatvat prakrter api 
 sattva-’di-rupatvat, 
 
 “ sattvam rajas tama iti esai ’va prakrtib smrte ” 
 
 ’ty-adi-smrtibhya iti. tatha ca vaigesikanam prthivy-adisv iva ’smakam api 35 
 karya-karano-’bhaya-rupataya sattva-’disu prakrti-karyatva-’di-vakyanam 
 avirodbab. tatra samya-’vastham sattvam angu-tulyam vaisamya-’vastba- 
 
156 
 
 VI. 39. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bliasye. 
 
 sya tantu-tulyasya mahat-tattva-’di-karana-sattvasya karanam. evaiii rajas- 
 tamasi api. 
 
 pradhana-pravrtteh prayojanam upasaihharati : 
 
 anupabhoge ’pi pum-artham srstih pradhanasyo, ’stra-kunkuma- 
 5 vahana-vat. 40. 
 
 titlya-’dkyaya-sthe “ pradhana-srstih pararthe ” ’ty-adi-sutre vyakhya- 
 tam idam. 
 
 vicitra-srstau nimitta-karanam aha: 
 
 karma-vaicitryat srsti-vaicitryam. 41. 
 
 10 karma dharma-’dharmau. sugamam anyat. 
 
 «nanu bhavatu pradhanat srstih; pralayas tu kasmat? na hy ekas- 
 mat karanad viruddha-karya-dvayam ghatate. » tatra ’ha : 
 
 samya-vaisamyabhyam karya-dvayam. 42. 
 
 sattva-’di-guna-trayam pradhanam ; tesam ca vaisamyarii nyuna- 
 15 ’tirikta-bhavena samhananam ; tad-abhavah samyam. tabhyam hetubhyam 
 ekasmad eva srsti-pralaya-rupam viruddha-karya-dvayam bhavatl ’ty 
 arthah. sthitis tu srsti-madhye praviste ’ty a 9 ayena tat-karanatvam 
 pradhanasya na prthag vicaritam. 
 
 « nanu pradhanasya srsti-svabhavyaj jnano-’ttaram api samsarah syat.» 
 20 tatra ’ha : 
 
 vimukta-bodhan na srstih pradhanasya, loka-vat. 43. 
 
 vimuktataya purusa-saksatkarad dhetoh pradhanasya tat-purusa- 
 ’rthaiii punah srstir na bhavati, krta-’rthatvat. loka-vat ; yatha loka 
 amatya-’dayo rajno ’rtham sampadya krta-’rthah santo na puna raja-’rtham 
 25 pravartante, tathai ’va pradhanam ity arthah. vimukta-moksa-’rtham hi 
 pradhana-pravrttir ity uktam. sa ca jnanan nispanna iti bhavah. 
 
 « nanu pradhanasya srsty-uparamo na ’sti ; ajnanam samsara-dar^anat. 
 tatha ca pradhana-srstya muktasya ’pi punar-bandhah syat. » tatra ’ha : 
 
 na ’nyo-’pasarpane ’pi mukto-’pabhogo, nimitta-’bhavat. 44. 
 
 30 karya-karana-samghata-’di-srstya ’nyan prati pradhanasyo ’pasarpane 
 ’pi na muktasyo ’pabhogo bhavati ; nimitta-’bhavat ; upabhoge nimittanam 
 svo-’padhi-samyoga-vigesa-tat-karana-’vivekar’dlnam abhavad ity arthah. 
 idam eva hi muktam prati pradhana-srsty-uparamo, yat tad-bhoga-lietoh 
 svo-’padhi-parinama-vi^esasya janma-’khyasya ’nutpadanam iti. 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. VI. 49. 
 
 157 
 
 « nanv iyaih vyavastha tada ghateta, yadi purusa-bahutvam syat. tad 
 eva tv atma-’dvaita-^vuti-badhitam » ity a^ahkya ’ha : 
 
 purusa-bahutvam vyavasthatah. 45. 
 
 “ ye tad vidur, amrtas te bhavanty ; athe ’tare duhkham eva ’piyantl ” 
 
 ’ty-adi-^ruty-ukta-bandha-moksa-vyavasthata eva purusa-bahutvam sidh- 5 
 yatl ’ty arthah. 
 
 « nanu ’padhi-bhedad bandha-moksa-vyavastha syat. » tatra ’ha : 
 
 upadhiQ cet, tat-siddhau punar dvaitam. 46. 
 
 upadhi9 cet svikriyate, tarhy upadhi-siddhyai ’va punar advaita- 
 bhaiiga ity arthah. vastutas tu ’padhi-bhede ’pi vyavastha na sambhavatl 10 
 ’ti prathama-’dhyaya eva prapancitam. 
 
 « nanu ’padhayo ’py avidyika iti na tair advaita-bhaiiga » ity aQah- 
 kayam aha: 
 
 dvabhyam api pramana-virodhah. 47. 
 
 puruso ’vidye ’ti dvabhyam apy anglkrtabhyam advaita-pramanasya 15 
 91’uter virodhas tad-avastha eve ’ty arthah. 
 
 aparam api dusana-dvayam aha : 
 
 dvabhyam apy avirodhan na purvam uttaram ca sadhaka- 
 ’bhavat. 48. 
 
 dvabhyam apy anglkrtabhyam purvam purva-pakso bhavatarii na 20 
 ghatate ; asmabhir api prakrtih purusa9 ce ’ti dvayor eva ’hglkarat ; 
 vikarasya ’nityataya vaca-’rambhana-matrataya asmabhir api ’statvat. 
 «nanu purusa-nanatva-svlkarat prakrter nityatva-svlkarac ca ’sty eva 
 ’smad-virodha » ity a,9aiikya dusana-’ntaram aha : “ uttararii ce ” ’ty-adina. 
 advaita-vadinam uttaram siddhanta9 ca na ghatate ; atma-sadhaka-prama- 25 
 nasya-’bhavat. tad-ahgikare ca tenai ’va ’dvaita-hanir ity arthah. 
 
 «nanu sva-praka9ataya ’tma setsyati.» tatra ’ha: 
 
 praka<?atas tat-siddhau karma-kartr-virodhah. 49. 
 
 caitanya-rupa-praka,9ata9 caitanya-siddhau karma-kartr-virodha ity 
 arthah. praka9ya-praka,9a-sambandhe hi praka^anam aloka-’disu drstam ; 30 
 s vasya saksat svasmin sambandha9 ca viruddha iti. asman-mate tu 
 buddhi-vrtty-akhya-pramana-’hglkarat tad-dvara pratibimba-rupasya svasya 
 bimba-rupe svasmin sambandho ghatate ; yatha surye jala-dvara prati- 
 bimba-rupa-sva-sambandha iti bhavah. atmanah sva-praka,9atva-9rutis tv 
 an-anyo-’padhika-praka9a-’di-para bodhya. 35 
 
158 
 
 VI. 50. Samkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. 
 
 « nanu na ’sti karma-kartr-virodhah ; svamistha-prakaga-dharma-dvara 
 svasya sva-sambandha-sambhavat ; yatha vaigesikanam sva-nistha-jhana- 
 dvara svasya svayarh visaya » iti. tatra ’ha : 
 
 jada-vyavrtto jadam prakagayati cid-rupah. 50. 
 
 6 cetane prakaga-rupa-dharmah surya-’disv iva na ’sti, kim tu cid-rupag 
 cit-svarupa eva padartho jadam prakagayati ; yato jada-vyavrtti-matrena 
 cid ity ucyate, na tu jada-vilaksana-dharmavattaye ’ty arthah. ata eva 
 nirdharmataya “sa esa ne ’ti ne ’tl” ’ty eva grutyo ’padigyate, na tu vidhi- 
 mukhataye ’ti. tatha ca smrtir api : 
 
 10 “ < idarii tad > iti nirdestum guruna ’pi na gakyata ” iti. 
 
 < jada-vyavrttav > iti pathe ’pi betau saptamya ’yam eva ’rthah. — • 
 asming ca sutre « jadam eva prakagayati cid-rupo, na tv atmanam » iti na 
 ’rthah. tatha sati hi tasya ’jneyatvena sadhaka-’bhava-rupam badhakam 
 paresu ’panyasa-’narham ; svasya ’pi tulya-nyayatvad iti. 
 
 15 « nanv evam pramana-’dy-anurodhena dvaita-siddhav advaita-gruteh 
 
 ka gatih ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 na gruti-virodho, raginam vairagyaya tat-siddheh. 51. 
 
 advaita-gruti-virodhas tu na ’sti ; raginam purusa-’tirikte vairagyayai 
 ’va grutibhir advaita-sadhanat ; purusa-jnana iva dvaita-’bhava-jiiane sva- 
 
 20 tantra-phala-’ntara-’gravanat. tac ca vairagyam sad-advaitenai ’vo ’papad- 
 yate, sattvaih ca ktitasthatvam ity arthah. ata eva grutir api sad-advaitam 
 eva Chandogye pratipaditavati ’ti bhavah. 
 
 na kevalam ukta-yuktyai ’va ’dvaita-vadino heya, api tu jagad-a- 
 satyata-grahaka-pramana-’bbavena ’pi ’ty aha : 
 
 25 jagat-satyatvam, adusta-karana-janyatvad, badhaka-’bhavat. 
 52. 
 
 nidra-’di-dosa-dusta-’ntahkarana-’di-janyatvena svapna-visaya-gankha- 
 pitima-’dlnam asatyatvaih loke drstam. tac ca mahad-adi-prapafice na 
 ’sti ; tat-karanasya prakrter Hiranyagarbha-buddheg ca ’dustatvat ; 
 
 30 “yatha-purvam akalpayad” ity-adi-gravanat. « nanu u ne ’ha nana ’sti 
 kiiii-cane ” ’ty-adi-grutya badhitatvena ’vidya-’di-nama kag-cana ’nadir 
 dosah kalpanlyah. » tatra ’ha : “ badhaka-’bhavad ” iti. ayam bhavah : 
 “ne ’ha nana ’sti kiiii-cane” ’ty-adi-grutayo yah paraih prapanca-badha- 
 kataya ’bhipreyante, tali prakarana-’nusarena vibhaga-’di-pratisedhika eva, 
 
 35 na tu prapanca-’tyanta-tucchata-parah ; svasya ’pi badha-’pattya sva-’rtha- 
 ’sadhakatva-prasaiigat. na hi svapna-kallna-gabdasya badlie taj-jnapito 
 ’py arthah punar na saiiidihyata iti. tasmad atma-’vighatakataya grutayo 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. VI. 55. 
 
 159 
 
 na prapancasya ’tyanta-badha-para iti. tatra“ne ’ha nana ’sti kim-cane ” 
 ’ty-adi-9ruter < brahma-vibhaktam kim-api na ’sti > ’ty arthah ; 
 
 “ sarvarh samapnosi, tato ’si sarva ” 
 
 ity-adi-smrty-eka-vakyatvat. “ vaca-’rambhanaiii vikaro nama-dheyam, 
 mrttike ’ty eva satyam ” ity-adi-Qrutes tu nityata-rupa-paramarthika-satta- 
 viraho ’rthah ; anyatha mrttika-drstanta-’siddlieh ; na hi loke mrttika- 
 vikaranam atyanta-tucchatvam siddham, yena drstantata syad iti. 
 
 “ na nirodho na co ’tpattir na baddho na ca sadhakah 
 na mumuksur na vai mukta ity esa paramarthate ” 
 
 ’ty-adi-Qrutes tv atma-’tiriktasya kutastha-nityata-rupa-’tiparamartha-satta- 
 viraho ’rthah ; kim ca ’tmano nirodha-’dy-abhavo ’rthah ; anyathai ’tadrga- 
 jnanasya moksa-phalakatva-pratipadana-virodhat. na hi < mokso mithye > 
 ’ti pratipadya moksasya phalatvam apramattah pratipadayatl ’ti. ya<j ca 
 ’tmai-’kya-grutayas, tas tu prathama-’dhyaya eva vyakhyatah ; Brahraa- 
 mimansa-bhasye cai ’ta anyag ca Qrutayo ’smabhir vyakhyata iti dik. 
 
 na kevalam vartamana-da9ayam eva prapancah sann, api tu sadai ’ve 
 ’ty aha : 
 
 prakara-’ntara-’sambhavat sad-utpattih. 53. 
 
 purvo-’kta-yuktibhir asad-utpada-’sambhavat suksma-rupena sad evo 
 ’tpadyate ’bhivyaktam bhavatl ’ty arthah. 
 
 kartrtva-bhoktrtvayor vaiyadliikaranye ’pi vyavastham upapadayati 
 sutrabhyam : 
 
 ahamkarah karta, na purusah. 54. 
 
 abhimana-vrttikam antalikaranam ahamkarah. sa eva krtiman ; abhi- 
 mano-’ttaram eva praya9ah pravrtti-dar9anat ; na tu puruso, ’parinamitvad 
 ity arthah. purvam ca < dharma-’dikam buddher > iti yad uktarii, tad 
 ekasyai ’va ’ntalikaranasya vrtti-matra-bheda-’9ayena. 
 
 cid-avasana bhuktis, tat-karma-’rjitatvat. 55. 
 
 ahariikarasya kartrtve ’pi bhoga9 city eva paryavasanno bhavati ; 
 ahamkarasya sariihatatvena pararthatvat. « nanv evam anya-nistha-kar- 
 mana ’nyasya bhoge purusa-vi9esa-niyamo na syat. » tatra ’ha: “tat- 
 karma-’rjitatvad ” iti ; ahamkarena ’sanjitam tasy&9 cito yat karma, taj- 
 janyatvad bhogasye ’ty arthah. yo ’hamkaro yam purusam adaya ’cetane 
 < ’ham, mame > ’ti vrttirh karoti, tasya ’hamkarasya karma tasya ’tmana 
 ucyate, tenai ’va ca karmana tatra ’tmani bhogo ’rjyata iti na ’tiprasahga 
 ity a,9ayah. 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
160 
 
 VI. 56. Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 Brahma-loka-’nta-gatibhir na ’sti niskrtir iti purvo-’kte karanam 
 dargayati : 
 
 candra-’di-loke ’py avrttir, nimitta-sadbhavat. 56. 
 
 nimittam aviveka-karma-’clikam. sugamam anyat. 
 
 6 «nanu tat-tal-loka-vasi-jano-’padegad anavrttih syat?» tatra ’ha: 
 lokasya no ’padegat siddhih, purva-vat. 57. 
 
 yatha purvasya manusya-lokasyo ’padega-matran na siddhir jnana- 
 nispattir, evarii tat-tal-loka-stha-lokasyo ’pade9a-ma.tr at tad-gatanam jnana- 
 nispattir na niyamena bhavatl ’ty arthah. 
 
 10 « nanv evam Brahma-lokad anavrtti-9ruteh ka gatih ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 paramparyena tat-siddhau vimukti-Qrutih. 58. 
 
 Brahma-loka-’di-gatanam Qrayana-manana-’di-paramparaya prayago 
 jnana-siddhau satyam vimukti^ravanam ; na tu saksad-gati-matrene ’ty 
 arthah. tal-loke jnanasya prayikatvad anya-lokad \d9esa iti. 
 
 16 paripurnatve ’py atmano gati-qrutim upapadayati : 
 
 gati-gruteg ca vyapakatve ’py upadhi-yogad bhoga-dega-kala- 
 labho, vyoma-vat. 59. 
 
 vyapakatve ’py atmano gati-gravana-’nurodhena hhoga-degasya kala- 
 vagal labhah sidhyati, vyoma-vad upadhi-yogene ’ty arthah. yatha hy 
 20 akagasya purnatve ’pi dega-vigesa-gatir ghata-’dy-upadhi-yogad vyavahri- 
 yate, tathai ’ve ’ti. tatha ea grutih : 
 
 “ ghata-samvrtam akagam nlyamane ghate yatha, 
 ghato nlyeta, na ’kagam, tadvaj jlvo nabho-’pama ” iti. 
 
 “bhoktur adhisthanad bhoga-’yatana-nirmanam ” iti yad uktam, tat 
 25 prapancayati : 
 
 anadhisthitasya puti-bhava-prasangan na tat-siddhih. 60. 
 
 bhoktr-anadhisthitasya gukra-’deh puti-bhava-prasaiigan na purvo-’kta- 
 blioga-’yatana-siddhir ity arthah. 
 
 « nanv adhisthanam vinai ’va ’drsta-dvara bhoktrbhyo bhoga-’yatana- 
 30 nirmanam bhavatu. » tatra ’ha : 
 
 adrsta-dvara ced, asambaddhasya tad-asambhavaj, jala-’di-vad 
 ankure. 61. 
 
 gukra-’dau saksad asambaddhasya ’drstasya garlra-’di-nirmane bhoktr- 
 dvaratva-’sambhavad, blja-’sambaddhanam jala-’dlnam ahkuro-’tpattau 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 VI. 63. 
 
 161 
 
 karsaka-’di-dvaratva-vad ity arthah. atah sva-’9raya-sariiyoga-sainban- 
 dhenai ’va ’drsta-sambandhah ^ukra-’disu vaktavyah. tatha ca siddham 
 adrstavad-atma-samyoga-rupasya ’dhisthanasya bhogo-’pakarana-nirmana- 
 hetutvam iti bhavah. 
 
 vai^esika-’di-nayena ’drsta-dvarakam atma-karanatvam abhyupetya 5 
 tat-sambandha-ghatakataya ’tmano ’dhisthatrtvam sthapitam. sva-sid- 
 dhante tv adrsta-’dlnam atma-dharmatva-’bhavat tad-dvara bhoktur hetu- 
 tvam eva na sambhavatl ’ty aha : 
 
 nirgunatvat tad-asambhavad, ahamkara-dharma hy ete. 62. 
 
 bhoktur nirgunatvena ’drsta-’sambhavac ca na ’drsta-dvarakatvam ; 10 
 hi yasmad ete ’drsta-’dayo ’hariikarasya ’ntahkarana-samanyasyai ’va 
 dhai’ma ity arthah. tatha ca ’sman-mate dvara-nairapeksyena samyoga- 
 matrena saksad eva bhoktur adhisthanam sidhyatl ’ti bhavah. 
 
 « nanu cet puruso vyapakas, tarhi 
 
 “ bala-’gra-Qata-bhagasya (jatadha kalpitasya ca 16 
 
 bhago jxvah sa vijneyah, sa ca ’nantyaya kalpata” 
 
 iti (jruti-pratipaditaiii jlva-paricchinnatvam anupapannam. tathe ’^vara- 
 pratisedhat purusanam cai ’karupyaj jlvatma-paramatma-vibhago ’pi Qas- 
 triyo ’nupapanna » iti. tad idarn a^'anka-dvayam apahartum aha : 
 
 viQistasya jivatvam anvaya-vyatirekat. 63. 20 
 
 “jiva bala-prana-dharaxiayor ” iti vyutpattya jivatvam pranitvam ; tac 
 ca ’haihkara-vi(jista-purusasya dharmo, 11a tu kevala-purusasya. kutah? 
 anvaya-vyatirekat ; ahamkaravatam eva samarthya-’tigaya-prana-dhara- 
 nayor dar9anat, tac-chunyanam ca citta-vrtti-nirodhasyai ’va dar9anat; 
 pravrtti-hetu-rago-’tpadakasya ’hariikarasya ’bhavad ity arthah. athava 25 
 ’ntahkarana-viyoge moksa-pralaya-’dau na jlvanam, tad-yoge ca jlvanam 
 ity evam anvaya-vyatirekau vyakhyeyau. 
 
 tatha ca ’ntahkarano-’padhikaiii jivasya paricchinnatvam parama-’tma- 
 ’khyat kevala-purusad bhinnatvam ce ’ti bhavah. — anena sutrena vi9ista- 
 sya bhoktrtvam va tvam-aham-pratyaya-gocaratvam va no ’ktam ; saksiit- 30 
 kara-rupasya bhogasya ’hamkara-dharmatva-’bhavat ; tvam-aham-dliarmi- 
 puraskarena viveka-’nupapatte9 ca. kirii tu 
 
 “yada tv abheda-vijnanam jlvatma-paramatmanoh 
 bhavet, tada, muni-9resthah, pa,9a-cchedo bhavisyati. 
 
 atmanaxri dvividham prahuh para-’para-vibhedatah ; 
 paras tu nirgunah prokto, ’py ahaxhkara-yuto ’para” 
 
 35 
 
162 
 
 VI. 63. Samkhya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 ity-adi-vakya-9ato-’kto jlvatma-paramatma-vibhaga eva pradar^itah. tatra 
 jlvatayam ahamkara upalaksanam eve ’ti. 
 
 idanlra mahad-ahamkarayor eva tad-itaram jagat karyam, ne ’<jva- 
 rasye ’ti Brahma-’di-trayasyai ’va vyavaharike-’^varatva-labbaya pratipada- 
 5 yisyati. tatra ’dav ahariikara-karyam aha : 
 
 ahamkara-kartr-adhlna karya-siddhir, ne ’gvara-’dhina, pra- 
 mana-’bhavat. 64. 
 
 ahamkara-rupo yah karta, tad-adhlnai ’va karya-siddhih srsti-samhara- 
 nispattir bhavati ; tadr§a-balasya ’hamkara-karyatvat ; anaham-krtesu tat- 
 10 samarthya-’darganat. na tu vaiQesika-’dy-ukta-’nahamkrta-parame-^vara- 
 ’dlnna; anahamkrta-srastrtve nitye-’^vare ca pramana-’bhavad ity arthah. 
 “ aham bahu syara, prajayeye ” ’ti hy ahamkara-purvikai ’va srstih 91 u- 
 yate. tatra ’haiir-Qabdasya ’nukarana-raatratve pramana-’bhava iti. anena 
 sutrena ’hamkaro-’padhikam Brahma-Rudrayoh srsti-samhara-kartrtvam 
 15 tjruti-smrti-siddham api pratipaditam. 
 
 « nanu bhavatv ahamkaro ’nyesam karta ; ahamkarasya tu kah 
 karta ? » tatra ’ha : 
 
 adrsto-’dbhuti-vat samanatvam. 65. 
 
 yatha sarga-’disu prakrti-ksobhaka-karma-’bhivyaktih kala-vigesa- 
 20 matrad bhavati, tad-udbodhaka-karma-’ntarasya kalpane ’navastha-pra- 
 sahgat, tatiiai ’va ’hamkarah kala-matra-nimittad eva jayate, na tu tasya 
 ’pi kartr-antaram astl ’ti samanatvam avayor ity arthah. na ca segvara- 
 mate « karya-’bhivyaktir api ’9varenai ’va kriyata » iti vakturn 9akyate ; 
 l9varasya vaisamya-nairghrnya-’patteh. karma-sapeksatayai ’va hi ’9vara- 
 25 sya vaisamya-’dikam se9varaih parihartavyam. tac cet karme ’9vara 
 eva ’dhitisthet, tarhi vaisamya-’dikam apadyetai ’ve ’ti bhavah. 
 
 mahato ’nyat. 66. 
 
 ahamkara-karyat srsty-ader yad anyat palana-’ntaryamitva-’dikam, 
 tan mahat-tattvild eva bhavati ; vi9uddha-sattvataya ’bhimana-karana- 
 30 ’dy-abhavena para-’nugraha-matra-prayojanakatvan nirati9aya-jiiana-balai- 
 ’9varyac ce ’ty arthah. anena ca sutrena mahat-tattvo-’padhikam 
 Visnoh palakatvam upapaditam. mahat-tattvo-’padhikatvat tu Visnur 
 mahan parame-’9varo brahme ’ti ca giyate. tad uktam : 
 
 “yad ahur Vasudeva-’khyarii cittam, tan mahad-atmakam ” iti. 
 
 35 atra 9astre karana-brahma tu purusa-samanyam nirgunam eve ’syate ; 
 lQvarar’nabhyupagamat. tatra ca karana-9abdah sva-9akti-prakrty-upa- 
 
Sdmkhya-pravacana-bhdsye. VI. 70. 
 
 163 
 
 dhiko va nimitta-karanata-paro va; purusarthasya prakrti-pravartakatvad 
 iti mantavyam. 
 
 « svamy-artham prakrteh pravrttih svata eva bhavati ’ti sthale-sthale 
 proktam. tatra sva-svami-bhavo bhogya-bhoktr-bhavah; sa ca prakrti- 
 pravrtteh prari na ’sti » ’ty agahkam pariharati : 5 
 
 karma-nimittah prakrteh sva-svami-bhavo ’py anadir, bija- 
 ’hkura-vat. 67. 
 
 yesam sarhkkyai-’kadeginam prakrteh purusasya ca sva-svami-bhavo 
 bhogya-bhoktr-bhavah karma-nimittakas, tan-mate ’pi sa pravaha-rupena 
 ’nadir eva, blja-’hkura-vat, pramanikatvad ity arthah; akasmikatve muk- io 
 tasya ’pi punar-bhoga-’patter iti. 
 
 aviveka-nimittakatva-mate ’py etad-anaditvam samanam ity aha : 
 
 aviveka-nimitto va Pancagikhah. 68. 
 
 aviveka-nimitto va sva-svami-bhava iti PancaQikha aha ; tan-mate ’py 
 anadir ity arthah. etad eva sva-matam, prag uktatvat. avivekag ca 15 
 pralaye ’pi karma-vad eva ’sti vasana-rupene ’ti. viveka-pragabhavo ’vi- 
 veka iti mate tu blja-’hkura-vad anaditvam na ghatate ; akhanda-prag- 
 abhavasyai ’va ’khila-bhoga-hetutvad iti. 
 
 linga-garira-nimittaka iti Sanandanacaryah. 69. 
 
 Sanandanacaryas tu linga-garlra-nimittakah prakrti-purusayor bhogya- 20 
 bhoktr-bhava ity aha; linga-garlra-dvarai ’va bhogad iti. tan-mate ’py 
 anadih sa ity arthah. yady api pralaye linga-gariram na ’sti, tatha ’pi tat- 
 karanam aviveka-karma-’dikam purva-sargiya-linga-garlra-janyam asti ; 
 tad-dvara blja-’hkura-tulyatvam svasvamibhava-lingaQaiirayor ity a^ayali. 
 
 gastra-vakya-’rtham upasamharati : 25 
 
 yad va tad va, tad-ucchittih purnsarthas — tad-ucchittih puru- 
 sarthah. 70. 
 
 karma-nimitto va ’viveka-’di-nimitto va bhavatu prakrti-purusayor 
 bhogya-bhoktr-bhavah, sarvatha ’py anaditaya dur-ucchedasya tasyo ’cche- 
 dah parama-purusartha ity arthah. tad etad adau pratijnatam : “ trividha- 30 
 duhkha-’tyanta-nivrttir atyanta-purusartha ” iti. « nanv atra sukha-duh- 
 kha-sadharana-bhoga-nivrttih purusartha ucyate, tatra tu duhkha-matra- 
 nivrttir iti katharn tatro ’ktasya ’tro ’pasamhara ? » iti cen, na ; gabda- 
 bhede ’py artha-’bhedat. sukham hi tavad duhkha-pakse niksiptam iti 
 sukha-bhogo ’pi dulikha-bhoga eva ; duhkha-bhogo ’pi pratibimba-rupena 35 
 puruse dulikha-sambandha eva ; svato nitya-nirduhkhatvena ca prathama- 
 
164 
 
 VI. 70. fiamJchya-pravacana-bhasye. 
 
 sutre ’pi pratibimba-rupenai ’va duhkha-nivrttir vivaksite ’ty eka eva ’rtha 
 upakramo-’pasamhara-sutrayor iti. — bahula-’n§asya dvir-avrttih gastra- 
 samapty-artha. 
 
 ^astra-raukhya-’rtha-vistaras tantra-’khye ’nukta-puranaih 
 6 sastha-’dhyaye krtah pagcad vakya-’rthag co ’pasamhrtah. 
 
 tad idaih sarhkhya-gas train Ivapila-murtya bhagavan Visnur akhila- 
 loka-hitaya prakagitavan. yat tatra vedanti-bruvah kagcid aha : « sam- 
 khya-praneta Kapilo na Visnuh, kim tv Agny-avatarah Kapila-’ntaram ; 
 
 “ Agnih sa Kapilo nama samkhva-gastra-pravartaka ” 
 
 10 iti smrter » iti, tal loka-vyamohana-matram ; 
 
 “ etan me janma loke ’smin mumuksunam dur-agayat 
 prasamkhyanaya tattvanam sammataya ’tma-dargana ” 
 
 ity-adi-smrtisu Visnv-avatarasya Devahtiti-putrasyai ’va samkhyo-’pades- 
 trtva-’vagamat ; Ivapila-dvaya-kalpana-gauravac ca. tatra ca ’gni-gabdo 
 15 ’gnydikhya-gakty-avegad eva prayuktah ; yatha 
 
 “ kalo ’smi loka-ksaya-krt pravrddha ” 
 
 iti grl-Krsna-vakye kala-gakty-avegad eva kala-gabdah ; anyatba vigva- 
 rupa-pradargakadvrsnasya ’pi Visnv-avatara-Krsnad bheda-’patter iti dik. 
 
 saihkhya-kulyaih samapurya Vedanta-mathita-’mrtaih 
 20 Kapila-rsir jnana-yajna rsln apayayat pura. 
 
 tad-vacah-graddhaya tasmin gurau ca sthira-bhavatah 
 tat-prasada-lavene ’darn tac-chastram vivrtam maya. 
 
 iti grl-Vijnanabhiksu-viracite Kapila-saihkhya-pravacanasya bhasye tantra- 
 
 ’dhyayah sasthali. 
 
 25 iti samkh3*a-pravacana-bhasyam 
 
 samaptam. 
 
APPENDIX I. 
 
 VARIANTS OF DR. FITZEDWARD HALL’S EDITION OF THE SAMKHYA- 
 
 PRAVACANA-BHASYA. 
 
 The numbers on the left indicate the page and line of the present edition. The words 
 following indicate Dr. Hall’s reading in the corresponding passage of his edition. The 
 abbreviation H. signifies Dr. Hall’s edition. 
 
 This list, of course, does not include the mistakes and misprints which were corrected by 
 Dr. Hall himself in his Quddhi-pattram ; nor does it include mere differences of orthography 
 and punctuation. 
 
 Ii6 ( that is page 1, line 16) 
 ’smat. 
 
 29 api ( instead of eva). 
 
 2l0 ’tma-’kartrtva-vittvas- 
 yai ’va. 
 
 11 manyamanah ( instead of 
 sa samanah). 
 
 32,33 atra ’pi vyavaharika- 
 paramarthika-bhavo 
 bhavati. 
 
 3i vah ( instead of te). 
 
 45 daitya. 
 
 5io prakarsena ’syam. 
 
 612,13 bhavah ( instead of vi- 
 bhagah). 
 
 714 sattve ’nutapyamane tad- 
 akara-’nurodhat puruso. 
 
 8i7sattva-sambhavad(i?is7ead 
 of satta-’sambhavad) . 
 
 35 va vasantam. 
 
 934 ’dav api vivekam eve. 
 
 10i9 ’padega-gruter. 
 
 34 svabhavikayapayo. 
 
 112 abhavo ( instead of apayo). 
 
 128 H. adds hi after na. 
 
 13 kala-yoga. 
 
 15 H. omits ca. 
 
 34 uttaratra vaksyamanam. 
 
 37 ced banclhane. 
 
 137 api tu sa eva bandhah. 
 
 13 H. omits agu. 
 
 34 atmani. 
 
 149 kartrtva-matram duh- 
 khitva-. 
 
 1421,22 sva-sva-bhukta-vrtti- 
 vasana-vad ( instead of 
 svatvam ca . . . -vat- 
 tvam). 
 
 36 vaktavyatvad (instead of 
 uktatvad) . 
 
 37 nityayoh ( instead of vi- 
 bhvoh) . 
 
 1512 H. adds anyat after 
 vastu. 
 
 14 samvrttikam, samvrttig. 
 
 26 -yoganganusthana-. 
 
 187 bandha-’patter. 
 
 22,23 samskriyate. 
 
 197 H. adds iti gesah after 
 ksanikatvam. 
 
 2012 H. adds vijnana-matram 
 
 after bandho ’pi. 
 
 2126 samvrttikam. 
 
 2215 viyad-gami mano. 
 
 2331 H. omits adrstena. 
 
 2418 viveka-’khya- ( instead 
 of ’viveka-’khya-) . 
 
 2524 -samyogasyai ( instead of 
 -sangasyai). 
 
 268 heya-hetuh pratipaditah. 
 
 32 viveka-nagakatvam ( in- 
 stead of ’viveka-nagaka- 
 tvam) . 
 
 37 evam ca sati. 
 
 277 ce ’ttham ( instead of cet). 
 
 35 H. omits ’py. 
 
 289 H. omits ca. 
 
 10 tatha ca. 
 
 165 
 
 2815,16 tat puruse van-matram 
 sarvam, sphatika-. 
 
 19 H. omits sa. 
 
 2917,18 pramanany upany- 
 asyante. 
 
 304,5 ’samhata-’vasthe ’ti. 
 
 11 samanye ’ti. 
 
 25 tad-asamgraha-nyunata. 
 316 jfianam atho ’py artha. 
 
 11 aditya-mandale. 
 
 24 tanmatra ( instead of 
 tanmatras). 
 
 3615 ’ty-adi-ksetrajna-. — pu- 
 rusasya is missing. 
 
 3712 gaunyo ’tpatti-. 
 
 23 sarga-pralaya-dharmi- 
 nam. 
 
 3917 vandhyatvam (instead of 
 andhyatvam). 
 
 20 cittasya vrttayas. 
 
 4123 karma-cito. 
 
 24 punya-cito. 
 
 37 tatha ’pi sa. 
 
 429 duhkha-’nivrttir. 
 
 34jnanasya ’ksayatvan na. 
 432 saksaj-jnano-’paya. 
 
 13 H. omits tat pramanam. 
 17 tada tu ’kte-’ndriya-. 
 
 22 purusa-nistha-bodhah 
 prame. 
 
 4413 H. omits ca. 
 
 477 jneyata-’bhidhanaya. 
 
 19 mahattva-rupena. 
 
 22 tatha ca’ yam jagaj-janah. 
 
166 
 
 Appendix I. 
 
 4812 cai ’sam (instead of te- 
 sam). 
 
 24 -pratibimbasyai ’va ’ntah- 
 karano-. 
 
 26 agni-yoga-vigesa. 
 
 4938 H. omits vrtti-rupam. 
 
 5330 atha (before sarvam). 
 
 34 pratiyogi-rupatve. 
 
 54n atyanta-’bhava-’ngika- 
 rat. 
 
 13,14 H. omits na ’yam 
 ghato. 
 
 55ii grutih. 
 
 12 atmai ’ve (instead of tama 
 eve). 
 
 13 ity-adya. 
 
 31 sthita. 
 
 6734 ata (instead of etad). 
 
 5920 H. omits tu. 
 
 30 H. omits pratyekam. 
 
 34 no ’papadyate. 
 
 6O12 ce ’ti (instead of ve 
 ’ti). 
 
 26 tu (instead of tad). 
 
 64it gansadhvam (instead of 
 sambaddham) . 
 
 665 bhedo. 
 
 C H. omits tasya. 
 
 31 niyamena sva-gocara- 
 vrtti-. 
 
 6731 ghata-’kaga-vyavastha. 
 
 685 H. omits tatra. 
 
 69i2 jivo na mriyata. 
 
 70i H. omits va. 
 
 17,18 gabda-gocare. 
 
 23 ’khandata-p?~a-kalpana- 
 yam. 
 
 7115 evam muktanam. 
 
 32 -paramarthika-sattvena 
 ’nyan ne ’ti. 
 
 7224,25 samvrttika-. 
 
 25 ’vidyakatayag. 
 
 32 H. omits apy. 
 
 7520 H. omits tasmad va. 
 
 7618 pravartate (instead of 
 pravartata iti). 
 
 36 tu (instead of nu). H. 
 omits ’tha ’kamayamano. 
 
 77i H. omits niskama apta- 
 kama atma-kamo. 
 
 20 utpadye. 
 
 7814 H. omits devanam. 
 
 31-34 yatha karanam sva- 
 karah prakrti-prabha- 
 vad iti (instead of yatha 
 ca . . . -abhavad iti). 
 
 7920 tatra. 
 
 25 api gantavyam. 
 
 807 iti gantavyam. 
 
 82s H. omits upasthasya hy 
 upastha-’ntaram. 
 
 9 yasye ’ndriyasya, and 
 ucyate. 
 
 15 H. omits tu. 
 
 22 H. omits tu. 
 
 33 H. omits ca. 
 
 84n sa (instead of sama). 
 
 15 H. omits asmin. 
 
 27 nirasyatvat. 
 
 8629 cinta vrttir as two sepa- 
 rate words. 
 
 8825 purva-sargiya-karanair 
 evo. 
 
 89io H. omits iti. 
 
 33 caturtha-sutra-. 
 
 90i prayujyate (instead of sa 
 yujyate). 
 
 9131 vasana-bhuta-suksmam. 
 
 9213 savayavasyo. 
 
 18 ’nukramati, pranam anu- 
 kramantam. 
 
 18,19 H. omits sarve prana 
 anutkramanti. 
 
 19 eva ’vakramati. 
 
 9325 madakata gaktih. 
 
 9427 ’nusthanam grutisv 
 anga-; and abhy (in- 
 stead of apy). 
 
 9734 vighate. 
 
 9830 ’bhihita (instead of ’bhi- 
 mata) . 
 
 99i tustir between kala-’khya 
 and ogha. 
 
 10013 buddhir. 
 
 10127 H. omits sa. 
 
 1027 karmane ’ti, and nisik- 
 
 tam. 
 
 14 sutra-dvayam idam vya- 
 khyaya (instead of athava 
 . . . vyakhyeyam. 
 
 17 tada ( instead of ta- 
 tha). 
 
 10223 vibhur agnute (instead 
 of vijugupsate). 
 
 25 vikriyate (instead of avi- 
 kriyah). 
 
 10318 athai ’ko. 
 
 31 pararthatah (instead of 
 parartham svatah). 
 
 10418 H. omits kaivalyam. 
 
 20,21 «nanv eka-purusa- 
 muktav eva viveka- 
 ’kara-vrttya virakta pra- 
 krtih katham anya-pu- 
 rusa-’rtham punah srstau 
 pravartatam ? na ca pra- 
 krter anga-bhedan nai 
 ’sa dosa iti vacyam ; 
 mukta - puruso - ’pakara - 
 nair api prthivy-adibhir 
 anyasya bhogya-srsti- 
 darganad iti.» tatra ’ha 
 (instead of eka-purusan 
 . . . dargayati). 
 
 22 na virajyate prabuddha- 
 rajju-tattvasyai ’vo. 
 
 24-27 ekasmin puruse vivi- 
 kta-bodhad viraktam api 
 pradhanam na ’nyasmin 
 puruse srsty-uparagaya 
 viraktam bhavati, kim tu 
 tam prati srjaty eva ; 
 yatha prabuddha-rajju- 
 tattvasyai ’vo ’rago 
 bhaya-’dikam na jana- 
 yati, mudham prati tu 
 janayaty eve ’ty arthah 
 (instead of yatha . . . 
 paran-mukhata) . 
 
 33 H. omits kim tu. 
 
 1052 H. omits ca. 
 
 4 H. omits ’pi. 
 
 14 rupa. 
 
 20 H. omits prakrteh. 
 
 24 muktva. 
 
 1062 H. omits anjasyena. 
 
 3 H. omits pagu-vat. 
 
 9 H. omits ’py. 
 
 li tatra kaih sadhanair 
 bandhah (instead of 
 buddher . . . bandhah). 
 
 16 H. omits sva. 
 
 29 duhkha-sambandhah. 
 
Variants of Dr. Hall's Edition . 
 
 167 
 
 1074 avyakta-’dya-. 
 
 10 asannistham ( instead of 
 anityam ca). 
 
 18 ato ’ntara ( instead of 
 
 antara-’ntara) . 
 
 108e grutig ca. 
 
 10 loko. 
 
 20 H. omits yatha. 
 
 32 ’vidya-samskara-lecasya 
 satta. 
 
 1094 H. omits vedanti-bruvo. 
 
 9 krta-krtyata. 
 
 28 paripurna-cinmatrena. 
 
 HOi jagat ( instead of bha- 
 vet). 
 
 2 bhavet ( instead of ja- 
 gat). 
 
 13 ’ntarena ’ha. 
 
 23 ca (after viraktasya). 
 
 llll nirlvayini-vat. 
 
 16 H. omits iti. 
 
 26 aga vai vagya-virase as 
 three separate words. 
 
 1125 ca ’rthe sukham. 
 
 11 H. omits iti. 
 
 13 ahgato ( instead of ukte). 
 
 23 jfianam. 
 
 28 hiyata. 
 
 34 H. omits cec. 
 
 35 yogino ( instead o/jnana- 
 sadhananam) . 
 
 1138,9 are missing in H. 
 
 10 iti Moksadharma-’di- 
 
 bhyah. iti Vasistha-’di- 
 smrtibhyag ca ( instead of 
 ’ty-ady- . . . -vakye- 
 
 bhyah) . 
 
 12 dharana. 
 
 13-15 are missing in H. 
 
 31,32 bhrantatva-gruter (in- 
 stead of viveka-’bhava- 
 gruter). 
 
 114i tac-chabdeno ’kto-’cya- 
 manayoh. 
 
 3 H. omits krta-krtyatam 
 . . . pradargayan. 
 
 15 tad vai. 
 
 1165 sange ( instead of 
 
 pagcad). 
 
 7 tatha ’rdha-samkhyam. 
 
 10 H. omits ity-adina. 
 
 11621-23 H. omits tad uktam 
 . . . ksama ” iti. 
 
 31 purusarthata-siddhya. 
 
 11722 Igvara-’dhisthatrtve. 
 
 11812-14 H. omits iccho- 
 
 ’tpatty . . . ce’ccha-’dir 
 iti. 
 
 17 gaktitvena ( instead of 
 dharmatvena). 
 
 26 cec cetanai-’gvaryam. 
 
 33 iti tatra ’ha. 
 
 11931 ’dhikara-hetu-. 
 
 1203 H. adds apy before ana- 
 vastha. 
 
 8 avidyaki. 
 
 1212 H. omits jnana-nagya. 
 
 15 H. omits laukika. 
 
 23.24 lingam ( instead of 
 artha-’patti-rupam pra- 
 manam). 
 
 24.25 nisedha-vidhy-ader eva 
 ’dharma-lihgatvad ity 
 arthah. 
 
 12315 dhumasya ’pi. 
 
 1253-5 H. omits siddha-vi- 
 veka- . . . tad-vaiyar- 
 thyam. 
 
 12613-15 H. omits na ca . . . 
 pravrtteh. 
 
 22,23 tasyabadha-’dir as one 
 word. 
 
 24 H. omits ata. 
 
 32 nigvasitam. 
 
 12724 pratisedho-’papattir. 
 
 26 ca ’nirvacaniyam, tadrga- 
 sya ’pi bhanam. 
 
 28-36 H. omits ya tu . . . 
 proktam iti. 
 
 1283-17 anyad vastv anya-ru- 
 pena bhasata ity api na 
 yuktam, sva-vaco-vya- 
 ghatat. anyatra ’nya- 
 rupasya nr-grnga-tulya- 
 tvam anyatha-gabdeno 
 ’cyate, ’tha ca tasya bha- 
 nam ucyata iti sva-vaca 
 eva vyahatam; asatobha- 
 na-’sambhavasya ’nya- 
 tha-khyati-vadibhir api 
 vacanad ity arthah. pu- 
 ro-vartiny asattve ’nya- 
 
 tra tat-sattaya bhana- 
 ’prayojakatvam iti bha- 
 vah. na ca «sarvatra 
 ’sate bhane samagri na 
 sambhavati samnikarsa- 
 ’dy-abhavad ity atah 
 kvacit-satta-matramape- 
 ksyata» iti vacyam ; ana- 
 di-vasana-dharaya eva 
 bhrama-hetutva-sambha- 
 vad iti. 
 
 12823,24 pata-’disu ( instead of 
 gukty-adau . . . sphatika- 
 ’disu va). 
 
 1291-3 are missing in H. 
 
 13-15 H. omits eko ghata 
 . . . ’sambhavac ca. 
 
 20-22 H. omits yatha- 
 katham-cid . . . samyad 
 iti. 
 
 33 utpattih pratiter. 
 
 130i yady anagata-’vastha-. 
 
 5 H. omits gabdesv iva 
 ghata-’disv api. 
 
 13,14 H. omits aupadhika 
 . . . ’ktatvat. 
 
 25gisya-buddhi-vaigadyaya. 
 
 1314 ekatma-vadinam. 
 
 5 na ’tma ’vidya. 
 
 11-15 H. omits avidyaya 
 . . . mano-dharmatvad 
 iti. 
 
 16- 23 yadi ca ’vidya dravya- 
 rupa purusa-’grita ga- 
 gane vayuvad isyate, 
 tada ’tma-’dvaita-hanih. 
 tatha prakrtir eva se ’ti 
 siddha-sadhanarh ca. ta- 
 drgam ca ’vibhagena (in- 
 stead of Brahma-miman- 
 sayam . . . avibhagena) . 
 
 24 H. adds brahma after 
 ’dvitiyam. 
 
 27 jnanamayo ’py artha. 
 
 37 H. adds satyam after 
 tatra. 
 
 13212-14 H. omits nisedha- 
 gruter . . . prasangad. 
 
 17- 19 H. omits gunag . . . 
 bhavah. 
 
 29 antahkarano-’papatteh. 
 
168 
 
 Appendix I. 
 
 1333 sakriyatva-siddher na. 
 
 13 mana-adikam ( instead of 
 buddhy-adikam) . 
 
 19 bhogino. 
 
 20 bhoginah. 
 
 24 ca vibhaga-matrena. 
 
 30-35 H. omits ananda-’bhi- 
 vyaktig . . . eve ’ti dik. 
 
 13432 is missing in H. 
 
 1357,8 purvam cai ’tad vya- 
 
 khyatam (instead of purvam 
 
 . . . -uktyam). 
 
 li muktih (instead of -ig ca). 
 
 15 H. omits tatha . . . -tvad. 
 
 136ig, 17 vyahgya-gandha-’der 
 (instead of vyakta- . . . 
 vyakta-gandha-’der) . 
 
 1377 H. omits ’py asthiratve. 
 
 30-32 H. omits sadrgyasya 
 . . . -padam iti. 
 
 138i-3 ghata-’di-vyaktinam 
 sadrgyam astu ( instead 
 of ghata-vyaktinam . . . 
 samanyena) . 
 
 1398-13 H. omits kim ca . . . 
 -abhavad iti. 
 
 20 H. omits kevalam. 
 
 23 dvitiya-’dhyaye. 
 
 24 atra ’para-paksam (in- 
 stead of tesv atra para- 
 paksam). 
 
 1402,3 citra-’di-vad gamana- 
 ’bhavasya (instead of 
 citra-’di-val . . . ’nupa- 
 patteh) . 
 
 13 H. omits sva-’graya. 
 
 141ig jiva-bala-. 
 
 32 sambhavanti (instead of 
 bhavanti), and parthivo- 
 ’pastambhena (instead of 
 parthive - ’nclbano - ’pa- 
 stambhena). 
 
 14213 H. adds atra ’pi before 
 garire, and omits tu. 
 
 1432 H. omits tu. 
 
 28 cLhlr atanti saha vyaktya 
 cid atantim pradargayet. 
 
 38 H. omits vasana. 
 
 14413 raga - ’di - dosa - vagad 
 eva. 
 
 14532,33 ubhaya-dehag ca (in- 
 stead of sthavara-’dinam 
 co, ’bhaya-deho). 
 
 1463 dvesam pagcattapa-’nu- 
 tapayoh. 
 
 4 H. omits ’tra. 
 
 4,5 H. omits etat-traye na 
 kimcid api. 
 
 G H. omits tesam . . . -deha- 
 tvad. 
 
 lc H. adds ata before aha. 
 
 14723 tesam (instead of 
 tasam) . 
 
 25 adarganena samgaya-’dy- 
 apatter (instead of adar- 
 gana-’patter). 
 
 1487 H. omits gruty-adi-pra- 
 manair. 
 
 14920 samyogam (instead of 
 sangam). 
 
 15014 ’nadi-bhavasyo ’ccheda- 
 ’nupapatter. 
 
 32,33 prathama-pado-’ktam. 
 
 15119 javo- (instead of 
 japo-). 
 
 20 java-. 
 
 26 H. omits ata. 
 
 15217,18 H. omits karya- . . . 
 prayuktah. 
 
 32 and 33 java three times. 
 
 1532—4 H. omits tatha . . 
 guna iti. 
 
 5 sa (instead of esa). 
 
 28 H. omits saksatkara- 
 dvara. 
 
 36 vicarayati. 
 
 1544 H. omits nanu. 
 
 15512 H. omits atma-’tirikta- 
 nam prthivy-adinam. 
 
 13 tarka (instead of niyame 
 badhakam). 
 
 18,19 H. omits laghava-’di-. 
 
 15528-1562 is missing in H. 
 
 1563 avadharayati, nisprayo- 
 j ana - pravrtty - abhyupa - 
 game moksa-’nupapatter 
 iti (instead o/upasamhar- 
 ati). 
 
 15712 avidyaka. 
 
 26 H. adds iti jitam nairat- 
 
 mya-vadibhir before ity 
 arthah. 
 
 1585 H. omits cid-rupag. 
 
 15933 H. adds tatha ca before 
 
 yo. 
 
 I6O10 anavrttir iti gruteh. 
 
 14 H. omits tal-loke jnana- 
 sya. 
 
 25 H. adds sutrabhyam after 
 prapancayati. 
 
 1613 -rupena (instead of -ru- 
 pasya). 
 
 5 ’drstasya (instead of 
 ’drsta- . . . abhyupetya) 
 
 6 H. omits tat. 
 
 16 kalpyate. 
 
 19 tarn imam agahkam pari- 
 hartum aha. 
 
 21 jiva-bala- as one word. 
 
 25-27 H. omits athava . . . 
 vyakhyeyau. 
 
 36 prokta ahamkara-yuto. 
 
 1623-5 mahad-ahamkarayoh 
 karya-bhedam pratipi- 
 padayisur adav (instead 
 of mahad- . . . ’dav). 
 
 22-26 H. omits na ca . . . ’ti 
 bhavah. 
 
 28 palana-’dikam. 
 
 29 H. omits eva ; -raga- (in- 
 stead of -karana-). 
 
 30,31 H. reads -prayoja- 
 nakatvad ity arthah, 
 omitting the intervening 
 words. 
 
 1633-5 aviveka-nimittakah 
 prakrti-purusayor bho- 
 gya-bhoktr-bhava iti 
 prag uktam. tatra ’vi- 
 veka eva kim-nimit- 
 taka ? ity akanksayam 
 aviveka - dhara - kalpane 
 ’navastha-’pattir ity agan- 
 kayah pramanikatvena 
 pariharah sarva-vadi-sa- 
 dharana ity aha. 
 
 16332 H. omits tu. 
 
 164n janma-loke as one word. 
 
 12 ’tma-darganam. 
 
 19 -kulyah. 
 
APPENDIX II. 
 
 INDEX OF WORDS IN VIJNANABHIKSU’S COMMENTARY. 
 
 The characteristic words of the Commentary only are here included ; and not also those 
 of the Sutras themselves. The latter words are registered in the index to my edition of the 
 Aniruddhavrtti. Quotations are omitted. Negative compounds with a- or an -, if they do not 
 appear under these initials, should be sought under the simple form. Some common words 
 are occasionally used in one or another technical sense. Such a sense is indicated by the 
 giving of the proper English definition, often with the word “ only ,” the occurrences of the 
 word in the ordinary senses being neglected. [See, for example, cZefa.] Or, if several such 
 noteworthy senses are exemplified in this text, they are marked by a full-faced 1, 2, and so 
 on. [See, for example, dharma, upaddna.~\ The numbers refer to page and line of the 
 present edition. 
 
 anga-’ngi-bhava 13324. 
 angin 13425. 
 
 akartar 2l0, 5127, 52l, 659,10, 
 7330. 
 
 akamya 4218. 
 
 akarya 305, 6130, 31, 10130, 
 12428,34. 
 akriya 403. 
 aklista 8422,23. 
 aksa 7321. 
 
 aksaya-phalaka 4234. 
 akhanda 14, 6936, 7019,21-24, 
 7120, 726,10, 11334, 12012, 
 129n, 13130, 1325,6, 15013, 
 16317. 
 
 akhando-’padhi 4513, 6420. 
 
 agati 712, 1394. 
 
 agrhfta-samsargaka 259, 1504. 
 
 Agni 1648,14,15. 
 
 ankuga 9930,33. 
 
 anga n. 2619,20,31, 10637, 11023. 
 
 Cf. bahir-, yoga-, 
 anga-’ngi-bhava 2623, 9427. 
 angustha-parimana 14012,13. 
 angustha-matra 1408,9. 
 acaksusa 2920, 3114, 3618. 
 acit 115, 6523. 
 
 acetana 1131, 48i8, 6811, 7423, 
 9229, 9320, 10236, 1037,11, 
 15933. 
 
 acaitanya 4430. 
 
 Aja n.pr. 11614. 
 
 ajfia 10426, 13227, 15627. 
 ajnana 322, 1432, 4913, 7824, 
 10615, 15134. 
 ajneya 15813. 
 
 anj with abhi-vi 889, 12918. 
 animan 9938, 13430, 14623. 
 anu 2321, 39i, 5238, 8418, 9212, 
 1338, 13530,32, 1361,3-5,10,12, 
 14,27,30,31,35, 15425, 29,35, 
 
 1553,5. Cf. paramanu. 
 a-taddharma 15531. 
 a-tadrupa 7138. 
 a-tad-vyavrtti 13713. 
 atidega 12122. 
 atiparamartha 15910. 
 atiprasakti 12li, 2333. 
 atiprasanga 1132, 2420,24, 5 130, 
 7318, 15935. 
 
 atiriktata or -tva 6320, 649, 
 6735, 68i, 7736. 
 
 atireka 333, 5813, 12921, 
 
 13514,15. 
 
 ativyapti 586, 12316. 
 atigaya 4535, 462,3 11512, 
 11635. Cf. nir-. 
 atindriya 444, 5023, 8113, 
 
 12511,13,17-20,30,35. 
 atusti 9936. 
 
 atyanta-tuccha 10430, 15835, 
 1597. 
 
 atyanta-vinaga 12131. 
 atyanta-sant 12719. 
 
 169 
 
 atyanta-’bhava 548,9,11,12. 
 atyanta-’bheda 5823, 13013,27, 
 14729. 
 
 atyanta-’satta 768. 
 atyanta-’sattva 12712. 
 atyanta-’sant 12715. 
 atyantai -’kya 6920. 
 atyanto-’ccheda 6335, 64i, 
 
 7234, 11422. 
 
 adrsta n. (.invisible power of 
 merit and demerit > only I810, 
 
 15.20.28.29, 2327,29,31, 657,10, 
 8518, 12037, 12630, 16029,33, 
 1612,3,5,7,10,11. 
 
 adravya 13112, 17. 
 advitiya 1514, 313, 13110. 
 advaita n. 1524, 164,24, 3 17, 
 6935, 702,19,24, 7 126,33 , 726, 
 10,17,21,22, 1307,8,11,18,21,32, 
 
 13123.25.30, 1572,9,12,15,26, 
 15815,18,19. Cf. sad-. 
 
 advaita-vadin 1521, 1314, 
 
 15725, 15823. 
 
 adharma < demerit > 2515,29, 
 7820,24, 896, 10615, 1095, 
 12117,19,22,23,33, 14521,24, 
 
 15610. 
 
 adhikarana 548,9, 12826. 
 adhikara 536,38, 62,3, 1826, 
 2116, 14525,27, 1523. 
 adhikarin 389,14, 9632, 973, 
 10724,26, 152l. 
 
170 
 
 Appendix II. 
 
 adhisthatar 4711,12,15,16, 482,5, 
 14,15,17,18,20 , 6320, 8328, 
 
 11722, 1183,5, 1431, 1616. 
 adkistkana 3615, 6321, 69o, 
 8114, 9036,37, 911,2,0,12,19, 
 11722, 13120, 14228,32,33,36, 
 1434, 14510, 15417, 16029, 
 1613,13. 
 
 adkistkana-karana 13118. 
 adkistkana-garira 913,7. 
 adkistkeya 6320. 
 adkyayana 9926,27,30. Cf. 
 veda-. 
 
 adkyavasaya 5737, 5816, 784, 
 33, 833,5, 14610. 
 adkyasta 7i8, 766,19,26, 95n, 
 11427,34, 12831,32. 
 adhyasa 7i9,20, 4838, 6830, 
 
 7 524,27. 
 
 anadkikara II611. 
 anadkistkita 16027. 
 ananta 333s, 13734, 14831. 
 anavastka 3136, 3531, 3623,27, 
 399, 5625,30,33,36, 574,9, 6631, 
 8717, 11937, 120i, 3, 13830, 
 14810, 1508, 16220. 
 anavastkana 14219. 
 an-akam-krta 1629-11. 
 anatman 128, 508, 9716,17, 
 9814, 120io, 130is,2i,27. 
 anadi 1422, 1726, 2433, 2712,37, 
 286, 3713,14, 5534, 6535, 7229, 
 759, 8717, 10329, 11927, 
 
 12012,33, 1505,11,13,14, 15831, 
 16310,12,15,17,22,29. 
 anaropita 2817. 
 anavrtti 4132,35, 42l, 1152, 
 
 1605.10. 
 
 anitye-’gvara 479. 
 aniyata-padartka 3026. 
 anirdkarya 12732. 
 anirvacaniya 12726. 
 anirvacya 12732. 
 anukula-tarka 624, 6325, 1233,. 
 13236. 
 
 anugata 1930, 3228, 4421, 6420, 
 6830, 12232, 1382, 14131,32. 
 anugama 30n, 4426, 11636, 
 
 1248.11, 15423,25. 
 anugamaka 4420. 
 
 Anugita 11310. 
 
 anucintana Hill, 
 anucckeda 718, 1265. 
 anuttama-’mbkas name of a 
 Tusti 996. 
 anutpadana 15634. 
 anudkavana 5627. 
 anupacarita 4817. 
 anupalabdki 459, 5237, 536,7. 
 anupalabkyata 5223. 
 anupalambka 5219,27, 72 i, 4. 
 anupravega 619. 
 anubhava 115, 142, 1930, 2019, 
 28, 3424,26, 364, 4912,23, 523, 
 5723, 638, 6519, 676, 7112, 
 729, 8214, 10828, 12535, 
 
 12913,22, 1323,5,7,18, 13910. 
 anumana 144, 199,16,20, 2019,26, 
 213, 2922-24,31, 3114,19,34, 
 
 3217,19,32,37, 332,22, 34l0, 
 
 358,17,22,23,28,30,32, 368,18, 
 
 386,12, 459,10, 4936,39, 5010, 
 
 13.15.16.18.19.22.24.26.29, 5218,19, 
 5311,12,16, 5816,27, 6134,36, 
 6215,16,26,27, 6325 etc. 
 
 anumapaka 5729. 
 anumiti 4939, 12410. 
 anuyogika 1287. 
 anuyogin 2930, 12420. 
 anuvartamanata 6536. 
 anuvidkana 14321. 
 anuvrtti 6314, 10731. 
 anuvyavasaya 66l,3. 
 anugaya 1464. 
 
 Anugasana 15ll, 5536, 7223, 
 837, 14117. 
 anugrava 99, 4120. 
 anrtatva 1529. 
 anaigvarya 7824, 10615. 
 antahkarana 1336,38, 1420, 
 
 2217, 3233, 338,11,12,21,32,38, 
 341,10,11,17, 482,4,17,19,21,24, 
 
 25.29, 5920, 661,2, 7710,16, 
 7837, 794, 8025, 8235, 8312,16, 
 27, 8530 etc. 
 
 antar-anga lllio. 
 antar-angaka 1174. 
 antar-gadu 12918. 
 antargata 4024, 7221, 813. 
 antardrgya 65n. 
 antarbkava 3024, 3413,14, 8932, 
 9010, 9815, 13528. 
 
 antaryaga 4215. 
 antaryamin 16228. 
 antar-vikara 1339. 
 antahsamjna 1439. 
 andka-tamisra in the sense of 
 abkinivega 9821. 
 andka-parampara 488, 10813, 
 17, 1095. 
 
 annamaya 9224,28. 
 anyatka-kkyati 2512, 8427, 
 
 1281,9,10. 
 
 anyatkatva 12734. 
 anyatka-siddka 13830,32. 
 anyatka-siddki 13828,34, 139i. 
 anyuna - ’natirikta - ’vastka 
 304. 
 
 anyo-’nya-visayata 4416,25,30. 
 anyo-’nya-samvada 3430. 
 anyo-’nya-’bkava 548, 6816, 
 7’534. Cf. 5718. 
 anyo-’nya-’graya 4917,20, 
 11812, 11936. 
 
 anvaya 537, 12i, 742; together 
 icith vyatireka 1338, 1934, 
 202,4, 3427, 652, 684, 7634, 
 14220, 14321, 15027,29, 
 
 16123,27. 
 
 apakarsa-kastka 3134, 13614. 
 apara-vairagya 27, 883. 
 aparartka 4112. 
 aparicckinna 1438, 3928. 
 aparinamin 3634, 397,8,19, 4112, 
 4332, 4830, 5115, 5323, 6123,26, 
 6330, 7417, 11917, 14714,16,24, 
 15335, 15925. 
 aparipantkin 1004. 
 aparikarya 32l. 
 aparoksa 2914. 
 
 apavarga 3529, 52s, 10236, 
 1033, 10418, 1069. 
 apasarpana 14026,28,29. 
 apasiddkanta 23io, 6923, 13334. 
 aparartkya 14725. 
 api tu in the sense of kim tu 
 1161 . 
 
 apurna-kama 11727. 
 apauruseya 503, 12510,22,25, 
 12616. 
 
 aprakaga 6412,13. 
 apratistka 359, 4623. 
 apratikateccka 118i. 
 
Index of Words in Vijndnabhiksu's Commentary. 
 
 171 
 
 apratyaksa 2920, 5021, 6228, 
 7111, 1216, 12533, 13616, 
 13937. 
 
 aprasakta 2736. 
 aprapta-prakagaka 14015,19. 
 aprarthaka 105l. 
 aprerya 10130. 
 abahya 4530. 
 a-buddlii-purvaka 12630. 
 abhava aion-entity , non-exist- 
 ences in the technical sense 
 only 623, 176, 1831, 2125, 
 2514,17,25, 4010,12,36, 5334-37, 
 
 544.6.13.15.28.20.30, 57l8, 
 
 13713.30. Cf. atyanta-, 
 anyo-’nya-, daigika-, paras- 
 para-, prag-. 
 
 abhicesta 8710. 
 abbijfia 7612,13,15,16. 
 abbinivega 9713,19, 9821. 
 abhinna 13023. 
 
 abhimana 12, 251,23, 278,16,23, 
 24,27,31,35,37, 28l-6, 3233,37,38, 
 331,5,6, 3825,27, 4223,24, 472,9, 
 
 7012,18,20,24, 791,13, 835, 
 
 10636, 10927,29, 13015, 14319, 
 
 15234,35, 15924, 16229. 
 abhimanin 25, 7812-14, 7914. 
 abhivyakta 627, 7125, 10928, 
 14327, 15920. 
 
 abhivyakti 3710, 5521,22,24,26, 
 27, 561,3,11,13-16,18,24,27,30, 
 
 577-9,11,12,14,16,22, 8028, 8518, 
 8810 , 10126, 11118, 1273, 
 12932,33, 1301, 4, 13328-30,32, 
 34, 13731, 14319, 15526, 162 
 19,23. 
 
 abhisvanga 5922. 
 abheda 2417, 3023, 314,27, 3526, 
 558,10,11, 5815,23, 5928, 67i, 
 6810,12,13,14,15,21, 6918, 7026, 
 37, 7530,34, 785,6, 79l, 8318, 
 9527, 9815, 11334, 11419, 
 
 12325, 13010,11,14,15,17,22, 
 
 23, 1394, 15217, 15416, 
 
 16334. 
 
 abhoktar 10235. 
 abhyantara 1732, 3017, 3231, 
 8528. 
 
 abuyavaharana 5114. 
 abhyasa 239, 1524, 2629, 972,7, 
 
 999,24, 10634,36,37, 10724,26, 
 1171, 15313,14. 
 abbyupagantar 15412. 
 abbyupagama 10i3, 1121, 
 
 1524.36, 1614, 1814,27, 209, 
 
 2136.37, 2229, 2513, 2834, 
 3026, 3216, 4630, 5617, 6225, 
 6637 etc. 
 
 abhyupagama-vada 41,3,36, 
 512, 5325, 7736, 11212. 
 amayika 9432,34, 954,8,10. 
 amukta llio,28, 1415, 12612. 
 amrtatva 927, 4223. 
 ambhas name of a Tusti 
 9835. 
 
 ayas-kanta 8216, 10216 , 11826. 
 ayas-kanta-mani 8221 , 11818 . 
 ayonija 899. 
 ayauktika 178, 955. 
 
 Arjuna HOiO. 
 
 artha-kriya 3537, 7130, 12225. 
 Cf. sva-. 
 
 artha-kriya-karin 17n, 3533, 
 7129, 764, 12222,23. 
 artha-’kara 4332, 443,17,18,23, 
 491,2,4, 7317, 1419, 14416. 
 artha-’patti 12121,23. 
 ardha-laya 6616 . 
 alaksya 4528. 
 
 Alarka 11513. 
 alaukika 6733. 
 
 avagama 4i, 2112, 3823, 408, 
 52l, 8031, 9125, 966, 1549, 
 16414. 
 
 avagahana 148ll. 
 avacchinna 1326, 3934, 517, 
 527, 69i0,ll, 12317. 
 avaccheda 1116,17, 1439, 65il, 
 6816, 6923, 7115. 
 avacchedaka 1420, 3934,35, 612, 
 6719,24,27, 7021, 12520. 
 avadharaka 78. 
 avadiarana 5i, 2619,24, 4310,15, 
 8936, 10522, 13016, 13325. 
 avadharita 7236. 
 avadhrta 3931, 4812, 76i, 1357, 
 13924. 
 
 avabodha 11628. 
 avayavin 3433, 3526, 5820, 
 905,6, 12913. 
 avasana 514. Cf. cid-. 
 
 avastu 1521, 2026, 2829, 4012, 
 14,18, 8720. 
 
 avastha 617,20,22,28,31, 1112,30, 
 
 31.34.36, 12l, 2135, 276, 304,5, 
 3111, 34ll, 542,5,11,26, 554,24, 
 
 563.18.19.22. 32, 57 14,15,17,21-23, 
 665,8,12,14 etc. Cf. anyuna- 
 ’natirikta-, vaisamya-, sa- 
 mya-, tad-avastha. 
 
 avantara-srsti 10026. 
 avastava 1523. 
 avikalpita 317, 13130. 
 avikarin 8215, 12225. 
 avidya 633. 1428, 1514,20,21,28, 
 31,34,35, 162,4,16,17,24,30,31,33, 
 172, 259,11,21,25,26,37, 3627,32, 
 33, 37 7,12,14,21,25,27,28, 381,2,4, 
 4020, 419,10, 4230,34, 6535, 
 9422, 9713,15,18, 988,14,16,18, 
 10832,33, 1092,4,6, 11924,27, 
 
 29.30.33.36, 1204,7,8,10,13,15,19, 
 
 20.23.24.27.28.32, 121l, 1253, 
 
 1317,10,11,13,14,17-19, 15715, 
 
 15831. 
 
 aviparyasta 1474. 
 avibhakta 317,10, 7117, 13130. 
 avibhaga 164, 319, li, 5536, 
 6815,22,23, 7126, 7534, 11334, 
 
 13123.24, 13324. 
 
 aviveka 1 ) m. 528, 933,34, 
 1424,26,29,31,32 , 2414,16-18,21, 
 28-31,34, 254-9,13,18,19,26-28, 
 
 35,39, 268,13,14,32, 273,5-7,11- 
 14, 289,26,28,31, 2911,13, 4113, 
 29, 427, 43l, 5033, 5129, 522, 
 7137, 9421, 1057,33, 10620,25- 
 27, 12037, 13034, 14932, 150l, 
 
 4.8.18.24, 153l, 15632, 1604, 
 16312,14-16,23,28. 
 
 2) adj. 13032. 
 
 avivekin 5837,38, 6316, 8718, 
 8835,13032. 
 
 avigesa adj. in the sense of 
 tanmatra only 3123,31, 886. 
 avigesin in the same sense 
 only 3130. 
 
 avairagya 7824, 10615. 
 avyakta 1626, 2135, 372, 5715, 
 627, 9813, 10915. Cf. pa- 
 rama-. 
 
 avyabbicarita 1232. 
 
172 
 
 Appendix II. 
 
 avyavadhana 7315. 
 avyavastha 2827, 3338, 6730,31, 
 15428. 
 
 avyapin 5737. 
 avyapya 12315, 1244. 
 agakti in the technical sense 
 only 9722,20,30,32,34, 983,24, 
 9916,34,35. 
 apakya 1022,23,34. 
 asta-vingati-tattva 15528. 
 asamsarga 12814. 
 asamhata 3530, 6236. 
 asamhatya-karin 39o. 
 asamkhya 5935,36, 6023, 7118, 
 7515, 12613,14. 
 asamkhyeya 59n. 
 asanga adj. 1136, 122,6, 44,3, 
 926, 12012, 1318,10,11,16, 
 
 14918. 
 
 asamgati 647. 
 asat-karya-vada 5713. 
 asat-karya-vadin 57l9. 
 asat-khyati 1287. 
 asad-utpada-vadin 576. 
 asad-rupa 4036. 
 asamnikrsta 43o, 4636. 
 asamprajnata 10732, 14312, 
 1444,6. 
 
 asamprajnata-yoga 1443, 
 
 1537.27. 
 
 asadharanya 14212. 
 asmita 9713,16, 9816,10. 
 asvastha 85io. 
 aham-kar 3825, 7837, 834. 
 ahamkara 3016, 325,21,32,34,35, 
 
 337.15.21.23.27, 3413, 3816,23, 
 27,34, 684, 7720, 7813,18,35,37, 
 792,0,11,14,18,23,24,37, 805-7,17, 
 8121, 8237, 83o, 8416, 867 etc. 
 
 akamkaravant 16123. 
 aham-artha 34io. 
 aham-padartha 6223. 
 aham-buddhi 6313, 9719. 
 
 akasmika 16310. 
 akara 711,15,25, 4328,30, 4412, 
 26,34, 4510,21,23,25,28, 6617,37, 
 11930, 140io,n, 14327. Cf. 
 artha-, visaya-. 
 akaga 2212,16,17, 2315, 3027, 
 3120, 3217,26,27, 6724,31, 699, 
 
 10,12, 7020, 7110, 7731,33-35, 
 7830-32, 923, 935, 12131, 
 
 13312,23, 13635, 14315,27, 
 
 15417, 15520, I6O20. 
 aksepa 11710, 13621, 13915, 
 143o, 1448,27, 1454. 
 agantuka 1298. 
 agama< Veda, sacred tradition > 
 2924,26, 14715. 
 
 acarya 239, 5921, 8022, 84i, 
 9635, 987, 9927, 12313, 13534, 
 15317,22. 
 
 anjasyena 1062, 13229. 
 ativahika 13937, 1402. 
 ativahika-earira 1405. 
 atma-dravya 6430. 
 atman 118,20,25,29,32,34, 210,21, 
 30, 438, 51,2,16, 68, lOl 1 , 13, 
 1330,34,35,39 etc. Cf. jiva-, 
 parama-, purna-. 
 atma-mandala 31ll. 
 atma-matra 9029. 
 atma-sukha 355, 1125. 
 atma-’vighataka 15837. 
 atmagraya 720, 1431, 4023, 
 4429, 11936, 12030. 
 atyantika 4231, 9510, 1042, 
 10631, 1529. 
 
 adi-purusa47i8,3l, 102o, 10928, 
 12624. 
 
 adi-sarga 4727, 5635,36, 7913, 
 10631. 
 
 adya-karana 1553. 
 adhara 3122, 383, 5315, 5824, 
 8616,22,25, 9114,28, 924, 12319, 
 1399,11, 1409, 15515. 
 adhara-’dheya-bhava 8929. 
 adhidaivika 68,12. 
 adhibhautika 67,11. 
 adbunika 165, 1722, 214, 6915, 
 72n, 12528, 13131. 
 adheya in the sense of the 
 Nydya philosophy only 68e, 
 12320,21, 124i, 4, 1399,11. 
 adhyatmika 67,9, 9832, 993,22. 
 anantya 1533, 3022, 7517, 8531. 
 ananda 13138, 1322,6,7,15,17,21, 
 13328-30,34. 
 anupurvi 1265, 12917. 
 anugravika 99, 4120,35, 426. 
 antara 8015, 86ll. 
 
 andhya 6222, 6437, 14724. 
 apata-jnana 11619. 
 apeksika 874. 
 
 apta < competent > 12424, 1259, 
 
 10 , 22 , 26 . 
 
 apti <competency> 503. 
 a-Brahma - stamba - paryanta 
 7016. Cf. 10117. 
 abhasa 1004, 1093, 12113. 
 abhasana 442. 
 ayur-veda 4812, 1273. 
 arabdha 32ll. 
 arambha 7726, 888,14, 1126. 
 arambhaka 3214, 3526, 8034,35, 
 935. Cf. deha-. 
 
 Aruni 11016. 
 arudha 49i, 516, 14719. 
 aropa 698,9 746, 834. 
 aropita 6837, 69i. 
 arthika-vibhaga 2329. 
 albcana 841,5,7,8. 
 avaraka 2517,20 15119,21. 
 avarana 7827, 1325,6,8. 
 avarana-tejas 14613. 
 avidyika 7225, 1208, 15712. 
 avrtti < returning to a new 
 stage of existences only 4137, 
 10113, 11435. Cf. punar-. 
 a^rama 9627. 
 
 agraya 3235, 3328, 44i, 4521,23, 
 66l, 8629, 9013,36,37, 912, 
 1238, 13836, 13933, 1402,5, 
 14611,15. Cf. bhoga-, sva- 
 agrita 4329, 587, 6431, 687, 
 1317,17. 
 
 asanjita 15932. 
 
 asana in the technical sense of 
 the Yoga-philosophy only 
 9616,20,22, 15212,13. Cf. 
 
 padma-. 
 
 astika 47,34, 1637, 2231, 5325. 
 ahamkarika 8021,25,29, 1354, 
 14125. 
 
 i with abhy-upa 5130, 5319, 
 6738, 7226, 1615. 
 itihasa 5610. 
 
 Indra 80io, 829, 11331, 114l,2, 
 3,7, 1352, 14532. 
 indriya 183, 30n, 31 20, 327,17, 
 31,37, 3417, 4017, 4317,27-29, 
 
Index of Words in Vijndnabhiksu’ s Commentary. 
 
 173 
 
 467,8,10,13,21, 6023, 6 123,25,26, 
 6614, 6712, 7319, 7911-14,17,24, 
 8012,16-19,21,31, 813,5,11,13,14, 
 16,19-21,25 etc. Cf. karme-, 
 jnane-, vyasti-, samasti-. 
 isu-kara 11227. 
 iha-loka 234. 
 
 iga 4i, 4633. 
 
 igvara 111, 226,28,31,36, 36,13,18, 
 
 22.24.27.29.30, 42,11, 5l2, 117, 
 
 2113 , 319, 4625,28,30,36,37, 474, 
 487, 689,13, 7825, 8017, 8515, 
 8830, 10125, 1025,9,19,20,26, 
 
 11718.20.22.24.26.30, 1183,8,29, 
 31,35, 1195,18,20, 1268, 13426, 
 1467,11,15,16, 16117, 1623,4, 
 23-25,36. Cf. anitye-, karye-, 
 janye-, nitye-, parame-. 
 
 Igvara-gita 104, 2639. 
 
 ujjvala 4823. 
 ujjvalana 4822,24,26. 
 uttama-’mbhas name of a 
 Tusti 99e. 
 uttejaka 532,5. 
 utsargatas 8412, 8825. 
 udaharana 12220. 
 udgrahana 14023. 
 udgrahin 1419. 
 udbodhaka 16220. 
 upakarana 302,13, 3313, 7915, 
 8825, 1613. 
 
 upakara 829, 11722,24, 1186. 
 upakaryo - ’pakaraka - bhava 
 1815. 
 
 upacara 39n, 7627, 9527. 
 upadhana 9536, 15119,22. 
 upanaya 12220. 
 upabboga 5 127,28, 8826, 15631. 
 upamana 45 1,9. 
 uparakta 4326,31, 517,24, 1497. 
 upar anj y o - ’paranj aka - bhava 
 1733. 
 
 uparaga 7 n, 1735, 184,6,11,16,20, 
 4326, 743, 7823, 9526, 10425, 
 26, 13411, 15223,26,28,29,33-35, 
 1531,2,5,10,15,17,21. 
 upalaksaka 419, 12218. 
 upalaksana 149, 9029, 1622. 
 upalaksaniya 7330. 
 
 upalaksita 305,12, 482, 14325. 
 upalabdhi 10ll,l2, 13727,28, 
 1386. 
 
 upalambha 10'J, 4025, 5228,34, 
 1273, 13723. 
 
 upastambha 3229, 606, 14131,32. 
 upastambhaka 937, 13928, 
 
 14214. 
 
 upahita 622, 15526. 
 upadana 1) = upadana - ka- 
 rana 1312,39, 142, 20i, 2,9,10, 
 3135, 3234,37, 332,8,16,18,19,23, 
 3428,29, 3622, 3721,30, 3926,27, 
 405, 417,8,10, 5027, 5432,34, 
 5920, 623, 7818,19, 8025,31, 
 1318,10,12-16,21, 13927,29,30, 
 
 14124,29,30, 1428,12, 1544,6,7, 
 14,21,24,25. 
 
 2) name of a Tusti 9836,9912. 
 
 3) iappropriatiom 1157,8. 
 
 4) < addition > 12326. 
 
 upadana-karana 628, 1337, 
 
 1929,31, 206, 5423, 553, 1314. 
 upadeya 20l,2, 10621,22, 1156. 
 upadhi 19, 725, 1210,25, 1322, 
 1419, 1829, 2315, 253, 3730, 
 
 4425.26, 4513, 4720, 6719,23,29, 
 
 35 . 38 , 688 , 30 , 34 , 6911 , 12 , 15 , 17 , 
 7013 , 7118 , 7213 , 15 , 7734 , 35 , 
 
 7815.26, 8438, 8519, 8822, 8920, 
 
 9019, 1045, 11914, 1332, 
 
 14321.38, 14611,15, 15118,21, 
 15632,34, 1577,9,10,12,35,16019, 
 20, 16128, 16214,31,32,36. Cf. 
 akhando-, nir-. 
 
 upasaka 75.35, 9521, 10128. 
 upasana 4131, 957,12,18, 11428, 
 13032, 15416. 
 
 upasana 228, 3i, 3521, 7525, 
 9519, 10121, 11423, 1172, 
 13035. 
 
 upasa 3731, 47 to. 
 upasya 958,10,15, 11636, 13037. 
 upodbalana 357. 
 ubhaya-deha 14531,33. 
 ubhaya-rupa 732,23, 7831, 9718, 
 12132, 1322, 15536. 
 ubhaya-’tmaka 8128, 87l. 
 ullekhin 4525. 
 
 urdhva-gati 10113. 
 
 uha 9918,24,30,31,37. 
 uhana 9925, 1002. 
 
 eka-citta 11227. 
 ekajatiya 60e. 
 
 ekata 606, 70n, 803, 906, 918, 
 9717, 12920. 
 
 ekatva 403, 598, 6827-29, 69o, 
 10,31, 7110,34, 7236, 8120, 8935, 
 1373. 
 
 eka-degin 166, 4629, 6916, 1638. 
 eka-pada 129il. 
 eka-rasa 7117. 
 
 eka-rupa 6935,36, 706,10,12,16, 
 7134, 721,4,36, 733,9, 88l0, 
 14329. 
 
 eka-vakya 2216, 7027, 8320, 
 10414, 13014, 1594. 
 ekakita 10417. 
 ekagra-citta 11228. 
 ekagrata 11214,24,30. 
 ekatmatva 54. 
 ekantatas 10532. 
 ekantat 14236. 
 eklbhava 8132. 
 ekaika-bhautika 938. 
 
 aikabhautika 938. 
 aikarupya 15219, 16118. 
 aikatmya 695,16. 
 aikya 6638, 6719,35, 6824, 6934, 
 705, 718, 15914. Cf. atyan- 
 tai-. 
 
 aitihya 459. 
 aindra IOO22. 
 aindriyaka 4530, 846,10. 
 aigvarya 229,36,38, 477, 787,18, 
 26, 9520, 10615, 11631,35, 1172, 
 11811,16,26,27, 11918, 13430, 
 1352, 14325, 14620, 16231. 
 Cf nityai-. 
 aihika 11413. 
 
 ogha name of a Tusti 99i. 
 
 autsargika 3329, 568, 6536, 
 15332. 
 
 audasinya 7330, 10417. 
 aupadhika 1121,24, 132,7,14, 
 
 1512, 244, 2820,24, 6910, 745, 
 
174 
 
 Appendix II. 
 
 8431, 9315, 11421, 11921, 1207, 
 13013, 13221, 14314,20,23, 
 
 1442. 
 
 kanthatas 1373. 
 
 Kapila 17,26, 1640,8,14,20. 
 karana <organ> 5021-23, 5110, 
 13, 6110,18, 7321, 7930, 804,17, 
 8213,18,20,22,31,33,34, 8312,17, 
 
 8414, 8514,17,23,28,30,32—35, 
 
 862,3,0 etc. Cf. vyasti-, 
 samasti-. 
 
 kara-’malaka-vat 6513. 
 kartar 25, 149, 1814,15, 3730, 
 5 122,35,37, 52l, 650,7, 7335, 
 742,27,29, 8217,22,24, 107lG, 
 
 1269, 15921,29, 1628,14,10,17, 
 22. Cf. sarva-. 
 karma - kartr - virodha 362, 
 4836, 637,28, 15729, 158i. 
 karma-tyagin 11310. 
 karma- deha 14531,32. 
 karman 630, 92, 1118, 128,10,14, 
 1633, 1819,20, 2327,29, 241,34, 
 
 253.5.7, 2615, 1G, 19, 20, 24, 27, 29, 
 
 31,32, 2820,34,35, 3023, 384, 
 413,0,9,14,21,23,25,27,29,31,32,35, 
 421,4,15,18,19,22,32,33,35, 435, 
 
 5 127,30-33, 5635, 582,3,19, 7630, 
 7829, 8710 etc. Cf. putra-, 
 sva-. 
 
 karma-phala-datar 11715. 
 karme-’ndriya 7935, 8014, 8127, 
 
 823.7. 
 
 kalp with pari caus. 12013. 
 
 with vi caus. 12013. 
 kalpana n. 1213, 13il, 14i, 
 3213, 3429, 3910, 4018, 4423, 
 4922, 5410,28, 5714, 63io,ll, 
 6437, 6631, 7628, 8617, 8915, 
 924 etc. 
 
 kalpana 2630, 27i, 283, 3430,32, 
 34, 36 g, 414,7, 4833, 6315, 
 6420, 6535, 6629, 7023, 8121, 
 8722, 90o etc. 
 
 kaka-danta-’nvesana 8418. 
 kadacitka 13730, 13815,17, 
 
 14833. 
 
 kamya 4218. 
 kaya-vyuha 6725. 
 karaka 8222,28. 
 
 karana 107, 131,10,37, 14i, 1632, 
 1831, 1916,28, 207,13, 2 120,33, 
 2230,31, 2333, 2430,31, 254,5, 
 2612, 2714 etc. Cf. adhi- 
 sthana-, adya-, upadana-, 
 nimitta-, mula-, saksat-. 
 karana-brahman 16235. 
 karya 620,28, 1310, 193,10,28,30, 
 2133,30, 2535, 2712,14,15,28, 
 
 28i, 2921, 3012,15,16,18,20 etc. 
 Cf. asat-, vigesa-, sat-, 
 karya-karana-bhava 1921,24, 
 29,34, 203,4, 2931, 3328, 342, 
 3523, 793,5. 
 
 karya-karana-vyavastha 356. 
 karya-karin 58i, 8110. Cf. 582. 
 karye-’gvara 335. 
 kala 1) etimey 1115,16,18,21, 
 124, 1326, 1415, 1520, 2410, 
 3027, 7729,31,32,34,30, 10317,18, 
 12212, 12825, 13310, 16018, 
 
 16219,21, 16417. 
 
 2) name of a Tusti 991,13. 
 kala-lupta 13533. 
 kag with pra 4413, 45ll, 14018, 
 1580,12. 
 
 kutarka 3810,12, 9914. 
 kutarkika 15412,14. 
 kumbhaka m. n. 9615,10. 
 kula-vadhu 10521,22. 
 ku-vadin 14632. 
 kutastha 7n, 1434, 1617, 216, 
 2715, 3110, 442, 48c, 7 129,32, 
 7520, 8210,19, 8514, 8633, 8714, 
 8820, 95i, 9834, 10632, 14233, 
 15910. 
 
 krta-krtya 7018, 10119,23, 
 
 10913, 1143, 11635, 1171. 
 krta-’rtha 7615, 10110, 1107, 
 11635, 15623,24. 
 krti 65io, 9213, 1468,10. 
 krtimant 8224, 15924. 
 
 Krsna llOio, 16417, 18. 
 ketay with sam 12528. 
 kevala 35i0, 4325, 4415, 4621,23, 
 47o, 6523, 6821, 6913 etc. 
 kaivalya 2427, 6334 , 641,3,4, 
 8436, 10418. Cf. videha-. 
 koga-kara 10617. 
 kautasthya 3619,28, 5 15, 
 
 11922. 
 
 kaunthya 14415. 
 kriya 2325, 4935, 5021, 5122, 
 581,2, 8215,23, 8318,20, 874, 
 9213,16, 1360, 13915,17,20,21, 
 1417, 1551,3. Cf. artha-, 
 svartha-, niskriya. 
 kriyavant 8225, 13921, 155i. 
 klista 8422,23. 
 kbga 2537, 4630, 14819. 
 kvacitka 14833. 
 ksanika 1513,31, 1723, 1814,31, 
 
 192.7.8.11.10.17.19.21, 203, 2126, 
 
 2220.21, 13410,11, 13910. 
 ksanika-vada 1929. 
 ksanika - vi j liana - ’tma - vadin 
 
 15n. 
 
 ksatriyatva 69i. 
 ksetrajna 3615. 
 ksobha 15l, 583, 13914,15, 
 
 1551. 
 
 ksobhaka 8321, 16219. 
 
 kbanda 7729,33. 
 kha-puspa 624, 4020. 
 
 gam with abhy-upa 1528, 3019, 
 6735, 6829, 12912, 13530, 
 
 1467,11. 
 
 garbha-dasa-vat 1017. 
 gandharva 10022. 
 guna 1) equality > 2937, 3023, 
 3120,35,37, 3214,22,23, 3422, 
 
 382,4, 417-9, 4720, 5815-17, 
 628,9, 6430,35, 654,11,25, 7731, 
 8133, 833,4 etc. Cf. nir-, 
 vigesa-, samanya-. 
 
 2) < accessory ; secondari- 
 ness> 2630, 7728, 8535, 874, 
 14422. 
 
 3) < constituent of [primi- 
 tive'] mattery 1439, 302,g,io, 
 11,13, 365, 3815, 3929, 5833,34, 
 5913,18,20,28,29,31,33,36, 6018, 
 613, 7515, 12210,13, 12413, 
 12716,19, 12821, 1365,35,30, 
 15514,17, 15614. 
 
 gunavant 154o. 
 guna-vyanjana 36io. 
 gunin 2630, 13819, 31, 1393. 
 guru eteachery 4120, 1083, 
 
Index of Words in Vijndnabliiksu' s Commentary. 
 
 175 
 
 11212, 11326,29,32, 1147, 
 
 16421. 
 
 guru-seva 1144. 
 grha-stha 7514. 
 golaka 8111,14, 14014,21. 
 gavma 927, 379,10,12,13,20, 4438, 
 
 479.25, 4814, 7320, 8028, 8535, 
 867,9, 8914, 9923, 11916,20, 
 
 13217.25, 13330, 14736. 
 gaurava 14i, 2636, 27 i,2, 3430, 
 
 32,34, 366, 4424, 455, 4731, 
 4922, 5416, 6311,15, 6426,37, 
 6520,35, 6632, 7628, 8915, 906, 
 9333, 11921, 12814, 14436, 
 16414. 
 
 grasta 4624. 
 
 graha 5020,5226, 6427-29, 8426, 
 12029, 12232, 1234, 12427,33, 
 1259,30,34 etc. 
 
 grahana 2116, 2722, 3431, 4333, 
 444, 4524, 492,4, 5233, 637, 
 6429, 7735, 9626 etc. 
 grahaka 2036, 7025, 12422, 
 13023, 13818, 15024, 15824. 
 Cf. dharmi-. 
 
 grahya 2036, 3120, 327,20, 353, 
 5830, 5921, 6317, 6629, 9529 
 etc. 
 
 ghora in connection with can- 
 ta and mucLha only 3128,31, 
 886, 13616. 
 
 catur-bhautika 13929, 14213. 
 Catur-mukha 10028. 
 catur-vincati-tattva 6231, 649. 
 catur-vyuha 28s. Cf. 524,26. 
 car with upa 3726, 3912, 7530. 
 carita-’rtha 10514, 13912. 
 caksusa 3117, 467,19. 
 caflcalya 1365. 
 carvaka 5223, 12229. 
 ci with nis 3325. 
 icith pari caus. (-cayayati) 
 8433. 
 
 cikitsa 523,24. 
 cikirsa 836. 
 
 Cit 110,11,15, 2212,17, 366, 4837, 
 38, 4911,25, 513, 6520, 6917, 
 70s, 7116, 74 io, 9029, 1586, 
 15929,32. 
 
 citi 7n, 4822, 4926,30, 514, 527, 
 14328. 
 
 citta 238, 629,32,34,37, 725, lOlO, 
 12, 1215,18,26,28,29, 2815,28, 
 
 3411,13, 4535, 7634, 8630, 9333, 
 9526, 9618, Hill, 11614,15,30, 
 14119, 14412, 14931, 1505, 
 1523,17, 1536,13,16,17,20, 16124. 
 cii-ta 743. 
 cid-avasana 513,20. 
 cid-akaca 14327. 
 cid-rapa 1328, 224, 442, 14319, 
 1585,12. 
 crntana 8628. 
 cinta 3412, 8629.31. 
 cin-nabhas 14329. 
 cin-matra 145, 486, 6530, 7526, 
 10632, 10928, 1208,34. 
 cetana 7lS, 41n, 4433,34,37, 
 485,20, 4921, 5115, 6222, 7612- 
 14, 7811,12, 80i, 10314, 11817, 
 1198,13,28,29, 12023, 12211,23, 
 25, 13323, 14236, 1433,24, 
 
 144i, 14521, 14723,24, 1585. 
 
 J cetanay 4820. 
 cetas 11619. 
 
 caitanya 319, 365, 4413,14,16,^5, 
 30, 4513, 4821,23-25,34,35,37,38, 
 4918, 512,8, 6420, 6735, 6913, 
 7111,25, 8428, 9314,15,19,20,26, 
 30-32,35, 942, 12720, 12823,31, 
 1322,5,8, 14628,29, 1481,9,11, 
 15729. Cf. bhuta-. 
 
 chardi 96u. 
 
 Chandogya 11015, 115i, 15822. 
 chaya 4911,25. 
 chaya-’patti 4837. 
 chid with vy-ava 12527. 
 
 jagat 3632, 3721,22,30, 3935, 
 4012,14, 413, 5913,14, 62-22, 
 7425,29, 12024, 12720,23, 12831, 
 1314,8, 15335, 15823, 1623. 
 jangama 3318, 3937, 15420. 
 jada 3519,20, 372, 6412,13, 65i, 
 10636, 14022, 1586,7,11,12. 
 Jadabharata 2631, 9634, 11114, 
 1465. 
 
 janman 1416, 1634, 1825,26, 
 2519,28, 267, 2729,31,32,35,36, 
 
 5634, 6711,13,19,25, 689,27,32, 
 695, 752,7,10, 944,7, 10114, 
 10725, 10833, 11414,36, 15634. 
 janya 6435, 6615, 8026,27, 848,9, 
 29, 942, 11914, 12313, 12622, 
 13333, 14620, 1507, 15827, 
 15933, 16323. 
 janye-’gvara 102n. 
 japa 4215. 
 
 japa 1321, 2817, 44 io, 7629, 
 15118-20, 15233. 
 japa-kusuma 859. 
 
 Jaya 4212. 
 j agar a 9432. 
 
 jagrat 4025, 6612,14,28, 672, 
 7222, 95i, 1441. 
 jati 53i, 612, 6934,36, 70l,4, 845, 
 13517. 
 
 jati-samkarya 533, 8332. 
 jite-’ndriya 9626. 
 jiva 52, 1724, 483,4, 683,5,6,9,12, 
 13, 6911, 90-23,24, 11920, 13425, 
 14524, 16117,21,28, 1622. 
 jlvana 8317, 10818, 14116, 
 
 16126. 
 
 jivan-mukta 2430, 2514, 10437, 
 1081,4,6,22, 1093,4, 12611, 
 
 14426,27. 
 jivan-mukti 630, 1083, 10913. 
 jiva-’tman 437, 16118, 162i. 
 jna with praty-abhi 33io. 
 jnatar 49n, 14,19,22, 7 335. 
 j iiana 113,25,34, 22,7,8,18, 35, 47, 
 537, 618,33,34, 72,19,20, llll, 
 
 ' 154 etc. Cf. apata-, mithva-, 
 
 viveka-, vicista-, samyag-, 
 sarva-. 
 
 jnana-yajfia 16420. 
 jnanin 679, 724, 10229, 10413, 
 24 ^ 5 . 
 
 jnane-’ndriya 7935, 8014, 8127, 
 823,7. 
 
 jneya 7423, 13418. 
 
 jhanatkara 11120. 
 
 taj-jatiya 12928. 
 tattva 134, 22, 1514, 2016, 21i5, 
 19,24,37, 221,10,11,13,17, 2817, 
 3015, 313,8,9,12, 3218, 3416, 
 3520, 3616,22, 371,2,15, 4224, 
 
176 
 
 Appendix II. 
 
 4719, 5026, 5214, 5730, 617,18, 
 36, 627-9, 658, 7534, 7717, 784, 
 
 15.16.23.29.35, 8624 etc. Cf. as- 
 ta-vingati-, catur-vingati-, 
 panca-vingati-. 
 
 Tattvasamasa 56,9,11. 
 tad-avastha 157 16. 
 tantra 2536, 3028 , 6924, 10132, 
 1474, 1644. Cf. para-, 
 tanmatra 3017-19, 3118,21,26,27, 
 30,32, 32,9,20-23,26,29,31,37, 
 
 5818, 7911,18,24, 88", 8931, 
 
 9118.35, 92l, 9813, 13524, 
 13611,15,17. 
 
 tapas 9937, 1002, 142o, 14620. 
 tamas 1) the third of the three 
 constituents of primitive 
 matter 463, 9, 10,14,19,23, 5924, 
 605,8,9, 7823,26, 1562. 
 
 2) = avidya 9814,22. 
 tarka 144, 1910, 20is, 212, 3137, 
 334,25, 3422, 3510,13, 36l, 
 4415, 4623,33, 6523,38, 67l, 
 7110, 11831,32, 1328,11, 15518. 
 Cf. anukula-, ku-. 
 tatasthya 6137. 
 tattvika 213,18, 1513, 1002,4, 
 10927. 
 
 tadavasthya 5334, 13835. 
 tadatmya 8114, 10717, 139 i,2,5, 
 6 , 8 , 11 , 12 . 
 tamasa 7924. 
 
 tamisra in the sense of dvesa 
 9820. 
 
 tarkika 25, 3213, 356, 4412,22, 
 656. Cf. guska-. 
 tirtha 4131. 
 
 tuccha 2824, 6130. Cf. atyanta-. 
 tulya-nyaya 15814. 
 tulya-’ya-vyaya 14815,22. 
 tusti in the technical sense 
 only 9730,33,34 , 983,32,35, 
 
 991,2,4,5,10,11,13-15,34,35. 
 tustimant 9831. 
 taijasa 7935, 14025,28,29,31. 
 tairyagyona 10023. 
 tyaga 2627, 2720,29, 4222-24. 
 trasarenu 3215. 
 tri-guna 833, 1010, 302, 3616, 
 4219, 5829,33,37, 60l6, 622,7, 
 1222, 15436. 
 
 tri-bhautika 13929. 
 tri-veni-vat 31 10. 
 tvac 4620-22, 8015. 
 tvam-aham-pratyaya 16130. 
 
 Dattatreya 11513, 1465. 
 dargana < philosophical system > 
 only 35,35, 47,10, 58, 10,12, 
 1335, 1211. 
 dana 9929,31, 12516. 
 darstantika 9329. 
 dig 1) < space > 3027, 7729,31,32, 
 34 , 36 . 
 
 2) (hints 8433, 10231. iti 
 dik 145, 1721, 3216, 3517,4431, 
 495, 546, 56n, 5724, 7 127, 
 7225, 12817, 1297, 13335, 
 15915, 16418. 
 duhkha-vighata 9923. 
 dur-uccheda 16329. 
 dur-uha 5238. 
 
 dusana 1722, 1931, 2022, 2218, 
 683,24, 12331, 15717,24. 
 drsta-hani 10622,25. 
 drsta-’nusarena 3212, 417, 
 
 4930, 12727. 
 
 drstanta7i7, 1034,35, 116, 126, 
 
 1821.27.30, 1919, 2018, 2516, 
 3336, 3425, 4021, 4934, 5634, 
 6816, 7119,22, 7 625,26, 852,7, 
 20, 9328, 9429 etc. 
 
 deva 3132, 7814, 7936,37, 804, 
 14433, 14832. 
 
 devata 7814, 802,30,31,34, 8327, 
 
 12515.19.30. 
 deva-yana 11435. 
 
 Devahuti 16413. 
 
 dega (spaces only 1118,27, 124. 
 deha-’rambhaka 14215, 19,23. 
 daiva 10018,23. 
 daigika-’bhava 3934,35, 612. 
 drastar 3915,16, 6232, 7315,17, 
 8212,14,17,20,28, 14713,23. 
 dvi-parardha-sthayin 8914. 
 dvi-bhautika 13929. 
 dvaita 1531, 13112, 15815,19. 
 
 Cf. vijatiya-, sajatiya-. 
 dvyanuka 392, 1362. 
 
 dharma 1) < quality , attributes 
 14, 637, 1131,32, 121,9,15,18, 
 
 1313, 1434, 2127, 2310,28,31,33, 
 2419-21, 2715,16, 2825, 301,23, 
 3127, 3420,26, 355, 3715,21, 
 3932, 40s, 4126, 43n, 4420, 
 4828, 5027,28, 5332, 5735, 
 
 5814, 5920,26,28, 604,7,9,15, 
 
 6220, 636,17, 6420 etc. Cf. 
 nir-, sa-, vaidharmya, sa- 
 dharmya. 
 
 2) (.merits 2515,28, 4535, 468, 
 11, 5123, 532,4, 6223-25, 7224, 
 7818, 896, 1063,15, 1095, 
 
 1 1 1 10, 12 16, 13,17,19,23, 26,30,34, 
 122i, 12516,18, 13623, 14521, 
 24, 156io, 15926. Cf. sva-. 
 dharma-dharmi-bhava 6422,29, 
 6519. 
 
 dharma-megha 992. 
 dharmi-grahaka-pramana 39 
 15, 764, 1485. 
 
 dharmi-grahaka-mana 3914, 
 6336, 1489. 
 
 dbarmin 3023, 3127, 3420, 363, 
 5928, 6221, 637, 785, 79i, 
 12825, 1322, 13729,32, 16131. 
 dharmya 11113. 
 dharaka 14231. 
 dharana (a Yoga dutys 9528, 
 969,16-18,33, 978, 15313. 
 dhi 568, 14328. 
 
 dhyana 8629, 9527,28,32,33,36, 
 961,3,7,9,19,33, 972,7, 999-11, 
 10735, 15216,18, 15312,17,20, 
 29,31. 
 
 dhyeya 9514,35, 962, 11230. 
 dhvansa 622, 4231, 545, 5720, 
 14315, 15117,28,32,33, 1528, 
 1536,7,28. 
 
 nan 138. 
 
 nam with pari 3229, 103ll. 
 naya 3432, 7737, 13635. 
 naraka 679, 14826. 
 nara-grnga 5419, 12712. 
 nartaki 10516. 
 navina-vedantin 13334. 
 nanatmata or -tva 54, 68i. 
 nanatva 6926, 8130, 9020, 21, 
 15723. 
 
 nana-rupa 7134. 
 nantariyaka 823, 913,14, 1036. 
 
Index of Words in Vijnanabhiksii s Commentary. 
 
 177 
 
 nama-matra 1395. 
 
 Narayana It, 322, 71 4. 
 nastika 159, 1723, 1832, 20i2, 
 
 2117.20, 2230, 6528, 81n, 
 12225, 13411,13, 13621, 1374, 
 13915, 1448, 1454. 
 
 nigamana 12220. 
 nija-mukta 4230. 
 nitya-mukta 11810, 1439, 
 
 15114.23. 
 
 nitya-mukti 1439. 
 nitye-’gvara 225, 10212, 11835, 
 162u. 
 
 nityai-’cvarya 237, 330,32, 1182. 
 Cf. 11920. 
 
 nidarcana 11017, 1154. 
 nidana 8419, 10123. 
 nididbyasana 641, 15030, 
 
 1528. 
 
 nidra 3337, 5924, 8428, 117l, 
 
 14421.23, 15320, 15827. 
 nibandhana 1237, 13720. 
 nimitta llio, 15,18,20,21,30, 1231, 
 
 33, 1339, 1726, 20lO, 2411,15, 
 3429, 369, 4623, 4830, 5521, 
 6022, 878, 995 etc. 
 nimitta-karana 206,10, 368, 
 3722, 416, 7630, 14231, 1558, 
 1631. 
 
 niyata-padartba 1637. 
 niyama 1 ) <rule, restriction > 
 827, 176, 209, 3215, 3432, 
 3810, 5423,32,34, 6631, 7616, 
 8329, 10725, 1092, 11234, 
 
 1132,17,21 etc. 
 
 2) a Yoga duty 9626, 153is. 
 niyamaka 1221,23, 2433, 281,2,6, 
 394, 4514, 4935, 5129, 5414,27, 
 31, 6713, 7317, 8716, 1053,4,9, 
 12816, 13616, 1394,8,9,12. 
 niraticaya 7819, 126n, 16230. 
 niravayava 2133, 534, 619, 
 
 1334.7.20, 1367,10. 
 niradhara 9113. 
 niracata 11128. 
 nirlcvara-vada 227,29,35, 319. 
 nirupadbi 13221. 
 
 nirodha 9535, 962,16, 109n, 
 11228,29, 14119, 15217,23, 
 
 1536,10,15-17,21,22, 15911, 
 
 16124. 
 
 nirguna 128, 383, 6434, 655,12, 
 23 , 24 , 29 , 11434, 16110, 16235. 
 nirnaya 5312, 7931, 8029, 818, 
 8417, 13628, 14917. 
 nirnayaka 11329. 
 nirdubkba 15120, 16336. 
 nirdbarma 1342, 1588. 
 nirdbarmaka 6832, 70i4. 
 nirbija 1443,5,6. 
 nirmoksa 119. 
 nirvikalpaka 6633,34, 846,7. 
 nirvicesa 7017. 
 nirvyapara 14233. 
 niccaya 73, 1526, 3323,37, 3820, 
 7219, 784. 
 niccayaka 35i3. 
 nisedba-^ruti 6532, 13212. 
 niskarsa 30.5, 4522. 
 niskama 4215, 7330. 
 niskrti I6O1. 
 niskriya 233, 1347. 
 nisprayojana 7424. 
 nistara 10727. 
 nihsanga 11929, 15226. 
 nibsatta 12736. 
 naimittika 1111,13,19,25, 1315, 
 14317. 
 
 naiyayika 6539. 
 nairapeksya 103iO, 105 i,6, 
 
 I6I12. 
 
 nyaya (.the Nyaya system or 
 syllogism > only 127,31, 218,19, 
 24, 318, 1334, 265, 9014, 109i, 
 12220, 13524. 
 
 nyuna-’tirikta-bhava 15614. 
 nyuna-’dbika-bbava 304, 32i0. 
 
 paksa 1 ) < theory , doctrine > 
 2220,21,23, 376, 527, 57n, 769, 
 9310, 11819, 12021, 1233, 
 1358, 13924,29, 1472, 154n. 
 Cf. purva-. 
 
 2 ) (the subject of the conclu- 
 sions 193, 12217. 
 paksa-dharmata 5020. 
 paficataya 8422. 
 panca-parva 25ll. 
 panca-bbautika 14213. Cf 
 pafica-. 
 
 panca-vincati-tattva 37l. Cf 
 13527. 
 
 Pafica^ikba 5921, 12320, 1243, 
 16314. 
 
 panca-’gni-vidya 4131. Cf 
 11436. 
 
 Patafijali 15322. 
 padartba 17 i,6,7, 2013, 2129, 
 2920,30, 3020,21,21,28,36 , 3114, 
 28, 3325, 4016, 4422, 662,4, 
 767, 9130, 9432, 95i,n, 
 
 12215,21, 1235, 12520,33, 
 
 1359,12,25,26, 15117, 1586. 
 
 Cf aniyata-, aham-, ni- 
 yata-, sat-padartba-vadin, 
 sodaca-padartba-vadin. 
 padma-’sana 15212. 
 para-tantra 13i. 
 parama-mabant 137l. 
 parama-moksa 7226. 
 parama-rsi 14532. 
 parama-suksma 62n, 6513. 
 paranianu 3213, 1363,7,13. 
 paramatman 439, 13425, 16118, 
 28, 162i. 
 
 paramartba 218,32, 5i, 1715,16, 
 5328, 6819, 10535, 13036. Cf 
 ati-. 
 
 parama-Vyakta 629. 
 parame-’§vara 7125, 16210,33. 
 parampara 27, 256, 3632,33, 
 4321,5627,30,7216,863, 11431, 
 12526, 15423, I6O12. 
 para-loka 234. 
 
 para-vairagya 28, 754, 883, 
 10335, 10911,16. 
 paraspara-’bbava 5623. 
 paramarca 11329,31,36, 114i,2. 
 parartba 3527,29, 399, 4112, 
 5031, 6235, 8520, 10234, 10331, 
 15930. 
 
 Paracara 36,13,17. 
 pariccbitti 43i0. 
 paricchinna 1438,39, 1732, 235, 
 9, 3926,27,33, 407,8, 5934,35, 
 6023, 612,3, 92l2,22, 14318, 
 15431,34, 16117,28. 
 pariccbeda 11421, 14314.19,23,37. 
 parinamana 2730, 3227, 47 12, 19. 
 parinama 712,25, 1424,33,36, 
 
 2715,29, 33n, 3412, 3729, 39i0, 
 11. 44ll, 4828,29, 494, 5036, 
 5117, 5525, 6322 etc. 
 
178 
 
 Appendix II. 
 
 parinamin 1434, 155, 1720, 
 
 2035, 217,12, 3726, 3916, 4112, 
 4827, 513,16, 5323, 593, 6123, 
 26 etc. 
 
 paritosa 9834. 
 
 paripurna 10928, 14324, 16015. 
 paribhasana 13120. 
 paribhasa 342, 5336, 9916, 
 
 11730. 
 
 paryavasanna 15929. 
 paryavasana 3633,34, 512, 8214, 
 1289. 
 
 pancabhautika 13923,28. Cf. 
 panca-. 
 
 Pataliputra 1734, 182. 
 Patanjala 626, 1428, 2521, 3339, 
 3531, 4321, 546, 562,32, 6028, 
 8424,30, 9529, 9628,34, 13612, 
 1443, 15315. 
 
 para name of a Tusti 996. 
 paratantrya 1234. 
 para-para name of a Tusti 996. 
 paramarthika 130, 28,26, 37, 
 54, 1230, 1319,28,29, 1618,24, 
 2031, 216,26, 2732, 5117, 7132, 
 7430, 11933, 15228, 1595. 
 paramparya 3834, 5627, 11428. 
 paravagya 10131, 10214. 
 pararthya 14725. 
 paribhasika 120iO. 
 
 Parvatl 4n. 
 pagupata 13524. 
 
 Pingala 11130,31. 
 pi§aca IIO11. 
 
 pums li, 640, 1431, 239, 396, 
 4113, 6232, 669, 7526, 8830, 
 11827, 13317, 14331,32. 
 putra-karman 1819. 
 putre-’sti 1824,26,28. 
 punar-avrtti 4122, 4235. 
 punar-utthana 10131, 10732. 
 punar-bandha 12036, 151l,8, 
 15628. 
 pura 9136. 
 
 Purana (the Purana epicsy 
 only 3317, 7931. 
 purusa 327, 435,38, 528, 637,38, 
 79,16,26, 938, 1030, 114 etc. 
 Cf. maha-, samasti-. 
 purusartha 120,24, 326, 536, 61, 
 6,16,20,25,30,36,39, 727-29 etc. 
 
 j pury-astaka 9133, 922. 
 puraka 96l5. 
 purana 9614. 
 
 purna 9834, 10632, 14314,15,29, 
 32, I6O20. 
 purna-’tman 71i. 
 purva-paksa 332,78, 6639, 1179, 
 1214, 13131,38, 13230, 15720. 
 purva-paksin 11716. 
 purva-vat (anumana) 5013,14, 
 purva-sargiya 8825, 16323. 
 paitra IOO22. 
 pai§aca IOO22. 
 
 paunaruktya 57,8, 2330, 3830, 
 4126, 10313, 1187, 12324,28, 
 1358, 14631, 1476. 
 pauruseya 43i'J, 4939, 505, 
 12528, 1266,19,22,24,27-29,31. 
 prakarana 1118, 16i4, 1721, 
 2212,34, 3727, 15834. 
 prakaga 3534,35, 36c, 3919,22,23, 
 4512,13, 4825, 6413-15,20,22,25- 
 28, 65l, 665,6, 926,9, 12225, 
 13137, 15526, 15729,30,35, 
 
 158i,5. Cf. sva-. 
 prakacaka 8024,29, 14020,22-24. 
 prakarana 6626, 15730. 
 praka§ya 15730. 
 prakrti 1) < primeval matter, 
 mattery 327,36, 528, 1231,33,37, 
 131,6,8,14, 1413,15,17,23,30,31, 
 37,38, 15l etc. 
 
 2) name of a Tusti 9832, 9910. 
 prakrtisthata 2524. 
 prakriya 3220, 4327, 7418, 773, 
 15315. 
 
 praghattaka 935, 247, 10333. 
 
 11925’ 1214, 15328. 
 pracchanna-bauddba 1616. 
 Prajapati 11330. 
 prajnana 99i. 
 pranati 1147. 
 pranalika 4327. 
 prataraka 6734. 
 pratijiia 6229, 12220, 1277. 
 pratidhvani 4338, 448,9. 
 pratiniyama 1359, 15024,26. 
 pratipaksa 199. Cf sat-, 
 pratibandha 469,19, 4938, 5228, 
 75io, 962, 1022, 1135, II620, 
 14430. 
 
 pratibandhaka 463,14,18, 5234, 
 53i, 1126. 
 
 pratibimb 44i2,35, 484, 517, 
 638, 6626, 8718, 11621. 
 pratibimba 79,12,13,16,19,24,25, 
 1224,25, 1329, 2816,29, 4331, 
 
 441.5.7.8.10.11.13.14.17.26.27.31, 
 4824, 32, 33,35 ,37, 39, 495, 6,16,18, 
 20,26,28,30, 5 17,9,16, 6310,14, 
 689,11,16,17,19, 6917,23, 7115,19, 
 
 7318.22.28, 7428,29, 8435, 85l, 
 8720,21, 1069,28, 10731, 12829, 
 1405,23, 14319, 1442, 14932, 
 35-37, 1509, 15 121,30,31, 15223, 
 
 29.30.35, 1531,21, 15732,33, 
 
 16335, 1641. 
 
 pratibimbana 2835, 446,34, 
 
 4832, 144i. 
 
 pratiyogika 9922, 1287. 
 pratiyogin 530, 2930 , 3934,35, 
 4918, 5333,34,37, 549-11,30, 
 
 612, 13729. 
 
 prativadin I612, 375. 
 pratisamveda 44l. 
 pratisamdhana 10321. 
 pratiti 2016,26, 2135, 2223, 27l, 
 1251,26,34, 12916,33, 1306, 
 13921. 
 
 pratiyamanata 21i, 1478. 
 pratyaksa 143, 2921,* 3218, 
 4329, 4510,20,22,27,30,31, 465,7, 
 
 9.13.22.25.31, 4936, 5014,15,20,31, 
 5223,27, 531,2, 566-10, 5814, 
 6029, 6435, 6525-27,37, 7134, 
 7627 etc. 
 
 pratyabhijna 198, 2222, 3430,33, 
 562, 12926,28,29, 13713,20. 
 pratyabhij nana 1378,9. 
 pratyaya 2134, 2635, 3436,37, 
 543,10,14, 63ll, 6535, 9717, 
 12433, 12920,27, 13716, 1383, 
 33, 1393. Cf. tvam-aham-. 
 pratyaya-sarga 948, 1008,14. 
 pratyayaka 12914, 18. 
 pratyayana 12919. 
 pratyasatti 336. 
 pratyahara a Yoga duty 9627. 
 pradhana 2427, 2630, 2711,13, 
 
 15.27.28, 285, 361,17,22,26, 
 
 3926, 4111, 5030,33, 5736, 
 
 581.21.22.35, 593 etc. 
 
Index of Words in Vijnanabhiksu' s Commentary . 
 
 179 
 
 prapanca 1625, 1916, 203G, 2137, 
 356, 4016,20,23,24,26,29, 7220, 
 25, 9318, 9515, 1198, 12024,27, 
 28, 1293, 13021, 13120, 13418, 
 
 15828.33.35, 1591,16. 
 prama 4310,12,16,18-20,22, 4434, 
 
 4515, 5035, 53i, 2, 6535. 
 pramana 221, 635, 834, 916, 
 2027,29-32,34,36, 212, 222-4, 
 2316, 2724, 2819, 2917,22,30, 
 3423, 352, 4016,18, 433-5,13, 
 17,18,20,21, 4433, 451,4,5,15,20, 
 22, 4628, 4813, 4915,36,39, 
 
 501,5,6,8-10,35, 516, 5211,14, 
 546,32, 564 etc. Cf. dharmi- 
 grahaka-. 
 pramanay 8816. 
 pramatar 439,18, 4432,33, 4922. 
 prameya 516, 52 ii, 12. 
 prayasa 1092, 11632. 
 prayoktar 8222,28. 
 prayoga 19i, 3322,39, 3419, 
 7232, 12222, 13225. 
 prayojaka 827, 2031, 448,15, 
 472, 1194, 13224,36, 150io. 
 prayojana 716,7, 7425,31, 94n, 
 10230, 10332, 1096, 14233, 
 1563, 16230. Cf. nis-. 
 prarocana 13228. 
 pralaya 1211,35, 1429, 2430, 
 2729, 711,28,30, 8915, 1042, 
 
 1204.6.34.35, 12130, 1505, 
 
 1518, 15611,16, 16126, 16316, 
 22 . 
 
 pravartaka 163i. 
 pravartana 8831, 11817. 
 pravaha 1422, 1726, 3713, 5635, 
 718, 7512,17, 1009, 1265, 
 
 1504,13, 1639. 
 pravrajya 9835,36, 9910. 
 prasakta 7110. 
 prasava-dharmin 592. 
 prasadhya 333. 
 prasiddha - pada - samanadhi- 
 karanya 12424, 125ll. 
 prakrta 10628. 
 
 prag-abhava 622, 2418, 2514,15, 
 541,5,27, 5537, 5 63,21, 5717,20, 
 16316,17. 
 
 prag-bhaviya 9924, 12037. 
 prajapatya IOO22. 
 
 prana 3336, 3936,37, 40i, 685, 
 7716,17, 8311,16,17,19,21,25,26, 
 909,10, 92l, 9612,15, 14029,30, 
 14215, 19-22 , 24, 29, 31, 32, 37, 
 1431,2,4-6, 16123. 
 pranana 14031. 
 prana-’yama 9613. 
 pranin 14228,33, 1435, 14530, 
 I6I21. Cf. vyasti-. 
 pradhanya 2925, 8628 , 87i,23, 
 27,28, 1122, 14129, 14215, 
 
 14533. 
 
 prabalya 7821, 14416. 
 pramanika 624, 1433, 156, 272, 
 5628,30,33, 6520, 6813, 87l9, 
 922, 12916, 13514, 16310. 
 pramanya 130, 219, 325,28, 48,9, 
 34, 52, 72, 1019, 143, 2027,31, 
 3419,27, 488,13, 5326, 568, 
 6537, 7220, 8915, 12414,16,31, 
 32, 1261,35, 1274. 
 prayagcitta 918. 
 prarabdha 630, 1631,34, 10731, 
 IO821, 14434. 
 
 prarabdha-phalaka 109i. 
 preraka 10133, 10217, 11818. 
 prerana 9522. 
 praudha-vada 4629. 
 praudhi-vada 4i, 11919. 
 
 phala-datarll720. Cf. karma-, 
 phala-balat 353, 446, 4830, 
 14719. 
 
 phala-mukhatvat 3432. 
 phala - ’yoga - vyavacchinna 
 4312, 864. 
 
 baddha 10i,i4, 186, 4636, 473, 
 7617, 104s, 11522 etc. 
 bandha 937,38, 10l4,30, 11 io,15, 
 17,20,21,23,24,27,28,31,33 etc. Cf. 
 punar-. 
 
 bandhaka 1132, 1234,35, 302, 
 9934. 
 
 bahir-anga 9632, 15031. 
 babir-dravya 13625. 
 bahu-bbavana 11915. 
 badhya-badbaka-bbava 12816. 
 bahya 1512, 1723,32, 2016,19, 
 24-26,28, 212,6, 2220,23, 27l, 
 3017, 3120, 326,31, 4417, 4524, 
 
 466,9,13, 8412, 8528,30, 8611, 
 993,4, 1453,8. 
 
 bimba 725, 1230, 44n, 4916, 17, 
 19,21,26, 6811,17,19, 8721, 
 
 12829, 15321, 15733. 
 bija-’nkura 286, 3410, 5628,29, 
 34,35, 794, IOO10 , 1201,3, 163io, 
 17,24. Cf. 7828-30, 16034. 
 buddba 1328. 
 
 Buddba 3813. 
 
 buddbi 1 ) < notion > 298, 52i, 
 1112,3, 12011, 12626,27, 12826, 
 13823,29,31,35, 1394,8,9,11, 
 
 1453. Cf. abam-. 
 
 2) judging or internal or- 
 gan > 616, 711,13,17,24, 1417,18, 
 
 2419.22.23, 2512, 2711,16,21-23, 
 
 25,28-30,37, 325, 335,22,30,38, 
 3413,20,25, 353,5,36, 3715, 
 
 3820.23, 4310,16,17,19,28,32, 
 444,5,11, 4520,24, 465,6,8,10,14, 
 21, 4726,27,31, 4831,34,37,38, 
 49l, 2, 11, 14, 15, 17, 24-26, 30, 34, 
 
 513.23.24.27.31.32, 61 7, 638-10, 
 
 12.14, 657, 668,12,14,18,20,24,25, 
 28,35 etc. Cf. vyasti-, sam- 
 asti-. 
 
 buddbi-purvaka 12626,29. 
 buddbi-sarga 94li. 
 buddbi-stha 12823. 
 boddbar 10412. 
 
 bodba 1226, 2922, 3114,17, 3232, 
 3322, 3416, 3528, 4319,22,24, 
 4939, 505, 8234, 1048, 1475. 
 bauddba IO12, 15n, 3812, 
 
 6223.24, 7224. Cf. pra- 
 ccbanna-. 
 
 brahman n. 333,35, 4i0, 6812, 
 11419, 12016, 13118, 14317,23, 
 35,37, 14412, 1592, 16233. Cf 
 karana-. 
 
 Brahman m. 478, 70i4, 7635, 
 10117, 10930, 11427, 11636, 
 
 1624.14. Cf. a - Brahma - 
 stamba-paryanta. 
 
 Brabma-mimansa 224, 313,17, 
 
 24.30.32, 42,36,38, 55, 161-3,20, 
 7 125, 11922, 13116,32,34, 14324. 
 
 Brabma-mimansa-bbasya 433, 
 2117, 317, 4030, 422, 6925, 
 7127, 1096, 1296, 15914. 
 
180 
 
 Appendix II. 
 
 brahma-rupata 14313, 14417. 
 Brahma-loka 4132,35,36, 4212, 
 11428,31,34,35, 1152, 11631, 
 13330, 1347, 14123, 1601,10,12. 
 brahmanda 5935, 14619. 
 brahma 10022. 
 brahmana 1107, 14525. 
 brahmanya 69i. 
 
 Bhagavant 126, 1646. 
 Bhadrasena 13034, 14736. 
 Bharata 1 1 112,13. 
 bhavisyat-kala 7229. 
 bha 1328. 
 
 bhagin 13320, 13425. 
 bhagya name of a Tuff 993,14. 
 bkana 7l8, 363, 491,3,31, 518, 
 
 12713.19.26, 1283,5,8, 14720. 
 Bharata ( = Maha-bharata) 
 
 516. 
 
 bhava < positive reality-) only 
 176, 2124,27,32, 4012,35, 4232, 
 
 544,15,25,28,29, 5516,34, 5721, 
 13716, 1514. 
 bhavana n. 9834. 
 bhavana 95 19. 
 
 bhas 4331, 517, 12720, 1283,4,6, 
 bhasaka 4928,30. 
 bhasana 4929. 
 bhasya 2835, 6625. 
 bhinna-jatlya 13926. 
 bhuta (.element') only 3126,30, 
 320-8,27,28,35, 334, 3728, 4733, 
 6033, 776,7,15, 7814, 7917, 
 8026-28,36, 9036, 913 etc. Cf. 
 maha-, suksma, sthula-. 
 bhuta-caitanya-vadin 14625. 
 bhuta-suksma 886, 9135. 
 bhur-loka 10033,35, 1012, 14124. 
 bhoktar 1221, 1814,15, 3913, 
 4924, 5033, 5136, 6127,31, 
 
 6222,32, 630,20,21,27,28,34, 68ll, 
 11827,28, 130.33, 14228, 1459, 
 
 10,20, 15921, 16027,29,33, 161 7, 
 10,13,30. 
 
 bhoga 710,26,28,31,32, 1218,20,22, 
 
 23.26, 1419,30, 1631,32, 2829, 
 33io, 3529, 362, 42o, 4428, 
 4915 , 5 12-4,8,14,10,17,22-24,29, 
 32,36, 521,4,5,7,8 etc. 
 
 bhoga-deha 14531,32,34. 
 
 bhoga-’yatana 9012,33, 14228, 
 
 1459.20, 16028,29. 
 bhoga-’graya 1404. 
 
 bhogya 7l0, 3132, 5113, 528, 
 5838, 59l, 6033, 13021,22,33, 
 1344, 14719. 
 
 bhogya - bhoktr - bhava 2433, 
 
 1634.9.20.29. 
 
 bhogya-bhoktr-yogyata 152,5. 
 bhautika 8019,24,28, 9227, 9312, 
 10024, 13937, 14120,27, 14214. 
 Cf. catur-, tri-, dvi-, panca-. 
 bhrahgaka 11119. 
 bhrama 639, 73, 1319, 143, I61, 
 19n, 2635, 2915, 3337, 3438, 
 4314, 6536, 6732, 838, 10816, 
 12810. 
 
 bhranta 6918, 7138, 8113, 
 
 10816. 
 
 mangala 11710. 
 mahgala-’carana 11713. 
 manjistha 1735. 
 mani 47i7, 859. Cf. ayas- 
 kanta-, sphatika-. 
 madhyama-pada-lopin gram- 
 matical 83i. 
 
 madhyama - parimana 2320, 
 34is, 13234, 1337, 1366, 
 
 1371. 
 
 man icith abhi 3326, 10925, 
 Ills. 
 
 manana 15, 640, 72, 1332, 294, 
 
 5.29, 3515,16, 387,9,10,14,19, 
 
 7220, 10734, 11332, 15030, 
 1528, 16012. 
 
 manas 613, 1339, 22n, 332,36, 
 39, 3819, 3917, 435, 4620,22, 
 5928, 6I10, 6412, 653,10, 768, 
 
 7719.20, 7918,22, 804,16,27, 
 
 813, 7, 10, 25, 27, 31 etc. Cf. 
 vyasti-. 
 
 mano-matra 10430. 
 mantra 9937, 1273, 142o. 
 manda 389,11, 10724,34, 13227, 
 1523. 
 
 mamakara 792, 1487. 
 marana 2732, 408, 4131, 6621, 
 6711,25, 6827,32, 752, 9318,19, 
 9720, IOI18, IIO20, 14119. 
 maru-maricika 4929. 
 
 mahant m. = buddhi 2) 3015, 
 78n, 8729, 16233. 
 n. (mahat tattvam) in the 
 same sense 1437, 2217, 303, 
 12,15, 3111, 3322, 3416, 3529, 
 3616, 37l, 3816,19, 391,9, 4719, 
 5026, 5713,30, 5817,33, 6029,33, 
 6118,21,33,36, 622,7-9, 7620, 
 777,9,16-18,21,25, 784,6,15,16, 
 23,28,35, 80S etc. 
 maha-purusa 11914. 
 maha-prthivi 3318, 5818. 
 maha-bhuta 881,8. 
 maha-moha in the sense of 
 raga 9818. 
 maha-vakya 487. 
 ma with anu 133, 629, 356,7, 
 5033, 52n, 5726, 64io etc. 
 mata-pitr-ja 899,10. 
 madakata 9325. 
 madakatva 9328,29. 
 mana in the sense of pramana 
 IO825. Cf. dharmi - grah - 
 aka-. 
 
 manasa 69,10,13,14, 1522,4. 
 may a 17 15, 2824, 3732,35, 38l, 
 12731. 
 
 Mayamoha 2115. 
 maya-vada 165,13, 1722, 2118. 
 maya-vadin 1612,16, 72n, 92l. 
 mayika 9432,33,35, 953,12,14,16. 
 mithya 1719, 2125, 6733, 759, 
 1069, 12734, 15912. 
 mithya-jnana 1430, 1514, 37l4, 
 6314, 658, 12026. 
 mithyatva 1525, 2013,18, 4410, 
 15125. 
 
 mithya-drsti 7224. 
 mithya-vada 2132. 
 mimahsa 11326. Cf. Brahma-, 
 mukta 118,16,27,28,33, 129, 1328, 
 1415, 186,7, 2411,16, 2514, 
 
 3310,13, 4230, 4636, 472, 769 
 etc. Cf. jivan-, nija-, 
 nitya-. 
 
 mukti 12, 33s, 3519, 7633, 947, 
 16 , 17 , 34 , 13227, 13330, 1342,13, 
 23 , 30 , 1352,10,25 etc. Cf. 
 jivan-, nitya-. 
 
 mukhya 2628, 2925, 3321, 4324, 
 | 4515, 4815, 50iO, 5133, 525, 
 
Index of Words in Vijndnabhikm' s Commentary. 
 
 181 
 
 7412,32, 7630, 8026, 8125, 
 
 8532.34, 869,12, 9012 etc. 
 mudra 3522. 
 
 mumuksu 526, 358, 1113. 
 mudha in connection with 
 ganta and ghora only 3128, 
 32, 88g. 
 
 murta 239, 923,6. 
 mula 3622,23,27, 1274, 150i. 
 mula-karana 267, 3632,35, 375, 
 416, 5725, 6023, 627. 13636, 
 
 1542.34, 1552,4. 
 meya 4434. 
 
 moksa lie, 27,9, 53,23,26, 832,34, 
 937, 101,3,13,15,18, 114,7, 1229 
 etc. Cf. nir-, parama-. 
 Moksadharma 317, 2531, 3725, 
 7423, 7916, 903. 
 mocana 7516. 
 
 moha 74, 3132, 3420,21, 5027,28, 
 5836, 5925, 635, 6617, 9817, 
 14917. Cf. maha-. 
 
 yajfia 12516-18. 
 yatha-gruta 306, 3533, 70l. 
 yama a Yoga duty 9626,32, 
 15314. 
 
 Yama-marga 8918. 
 yaksa 10022. 
 yaga 99, 4120. 
 yajnika 11429. 
 
 yavad-dravya-bhavin 103,18, 
 1112, 9321. 
 
 yavad - dravya - stha”in 626, 
 12314, 13731. 
 
 Yudhisthira 917. 
 yoga in the following two 
 meanings only : 1) (concen- 
 tration and < Yoga systemy 
 124, 225, 335, 43,10, 58,12, 
 1524,26, 1620, 2513, 2619, 3317, 
 342, 3715, 4535, 468,11, 53i, 4, 
 7414, 75io, 837, 8424, 9529, 
 
 963.33, 973,13,16, 10825, 1126, 
 11424, 1171, 12010, 1211, 
 14623, 15216,19,23, 1537-9,12, 
 
 16.33. Cf. asamprajnata-, 
 samprajnata-. 
 
 2) < follower of the Yoga sys- 
 temy 12912. 
 
 yoga-ksema 215, 2527. 
 
 yoga-nistha 75o. 
 yoga-rudha grammatical 5n. 
 Yogavarttika 735, 923, 152, 
 
 4431, 49io, 5610, 129 g. 
 yoga-’nga 9529, 963,29. 
 yoga-’rudha 2628. 
 yogin 112,7, 4527,30,35, 566,9, 
 8810, 11128, 1132, 12111. 
 yojana grammatical 1357. 
 yaugika grammatical 14115. 
 
 Raktabija 1427. 
 rajas (.the second of the three 
 constituents of primeval 
 mattery 5923, 604,7,9, 7823,26, 
 1365, 1561. 
 
 rajju-sarpa 10429. Cf. 10424,25. 
 raksasa 10022. 
 raja-rsi 14533. 
 raj asa 7924,35, 805. 
 
 Rahu 8427, 148i. 
 
 Rudra 7813, 16214. 
 recaka 9615. 
 recana 9414. 
 
 laksana 327, 4429, 4516, 4631, 
 5525, 5825, 706,26, 7114,19, 
 7220, 8237, 833 etc. Cf. sva- 
 laksanya. 
 laksaniya 9617. 
 laksya 4530,34, 9618. 
 laya 17 19, 314, 5536,37, 56il, 
 5729, 7 126, 8030,31,34-36, 8624, 
 10119,22,23, 1023,6,29, 10631, 
 10915, 13425, 1536. Cf. 
 
 ardba-, samagra-, sva-. 
 laghava (.easy and natural ex- 
 planation only ( oppos . gau- 
 rava) 1123, 1337, 2018, 212, 
 337,28,32, 366, 3910, 5415,28, 
 5 54, 577,8, 6429 , 653,11,38,39, 
 6634, 67i, 6822, 71io, 9333, 
 12814, 14810, 15518. 
 lifiga 1) (characteristic signy 
 165, 3813, 4328, 4438, 4915, 
 5816, 6136, 7832,33, 121ll,22, 
 13012,13,17. 
 
 2) = linga-garira 8914,33,35, 
 9016,19,33,36, 911,19,27-29, 923, 
 8,10,12,15,24,29, 943,7,14, 9913, 
 
 1404. 
 
 3) = layam gacchant 5729, 
 34,35, 5813. 
 
 linga-deha 8731, 8924, 905,8,10, 
 21,22, 9114, 1401,2,12. 
 linga-garira 2732, 8325, 8923,30, 
 903,29, 9 17,9,12,24,33, 921,17,33, 
 34, 1348, 1408, 14125, 16320- 
 24. 
 
 lina 2217, 4531,36, 56l, 10124,31, 
 33, 1025,11. 
 laingika 5527. 
 laukayatika 237. 
 
 vaktar 8212,15,20,28, 1274. 
 vakro-’kti 138,16. 
 vanig-vithi 12830. 
 vana-nyayena 15426. 
 varana-bheda 1022. 
 vagi-karana 9616. 
 
 Vasistha 11615. 
 vastu 1528,31, 2012,19,30, 2125, 
 27,28, 369, 4012, 411,6, 4310,14, 
 4519,27,28,35, 5414, 623,19,31, 
 7524, 844, 12033, 12115,16, 
 1239,21, 12626, 12727 etc. 
 vastutas 375, 5634, 574, 14329, 
 15531, 15710. 
 vakya-bheda 7023. 
 van-matra 2815,37, 294,6, 1209. 
 vacakata 12419. 
 vaca-’rambhana-matra 7120, 
 1488, 15722. 
 vacyata 12419. 
 
 vada 6923, 1549. Cf. abhyupa- 
 gama-, asat-karya-, ksan- 
 ika-, nirlcvara-, praudha-, 
 praudhi-, may a-, mithya-, 
 vijnana-, gunya-, segvara-. 
 vadin IO12, 1921, 375, 53i7,30, 
 6824, 84n, 10431, 15414. Cf. 
 advaita-, asat-karya-, asad- 
 utpada-, ku-, ksanika-vi- 
 jfiana - ’tma -, bhuta - cait - 
 anya-, maya-, vijnana -, 
 gunya-, sat-karya-, sat- 
 padartha-, sodaga - pada- 
 rtha-. 
 
 Vamadeva 729,26, 11414. 
 vayu 8311,16,18,19,21,27,28 , 923, 
 13117, 15520. 
 
 vasana 1228, 1422, 1535,36, 
 
182 
 
 Appendix II. 
 
 1723,26,35, 2418, 2519, 275, 
 286,31,33, 3235, 3714, 4428, 
 6314, 759, 7829, 896, 9134, 
 10013, 1018, 1058, 10824, 
 12037, 134io, 14338, 14415,16, 
 21,24, 1505, 16316. 
 
 Vasistha n. 343, 5628, 6513, 
 85l, 9133. 
 
 vastava 164,18, 4532, 744, 76i, 
 
 4.5. 
 
 vikalpa 1) (.doubt, indecision > 
 24io, 83 g,7. 
 
 2) < dilemma > 223, 5617, 6810, 
 6918. 
 
 3) (an expression, by which 
 the real identity of two things 
 is treated as the relation of 
 possessed and possessor > 
 6532, 8427, 1485. 
 
 4) (alternative admissibility 
 of two things > 9423,29, 958, 
 13233. 
 
 vikara 12i,2, 1336,38, 142,9, 
 1716, 2720, 365, 6036, 7722, 
 10632, 11931, 1319, 14918,19, 
 21, 15428, 15722, 1597. Of. 
 antar-. 
 vikrti 9815. 
 viksepaka 2629. 
 vigraha grammatical 83i. 
 vicara 375, 11329, 1298, 
 
 16335. 
 
 vicaraka 14834. 
 
 Vijaya 4212. 
 
 vijatiya 1531,33,36, 1613, 5020, 
 
 23.32. 7 129. 
 
 vijatiya -dvaita 1534, 704, 
 
 7131.32. 
 
 vijnana 1511,13,23, 2012,16,24-27, 
 
 213.5, 2220,23, 2637, 4519, 
 9215. 
 
 vijfiana-vada 214. 
 vijnana-vadin 166,14, 2116. 
 videha-kaivalya 632,36, 14313. 
 vidya 2525, 3725,29, 9135, 1207, 
 
 15.16.19.23.28.29.32. Cf. pafica- 
 
 ’gni-. 
 
 vidharana 9614,15. 
 vidhi-mukha 1588. 
 vidhi-gruti 6532. 
 vinigamaka 228, 1925. 
 
 vinigamana 4415. 
 viparita 2116, 7823, 8424, 10322. 
 viparyaya < error > 8426, 94n, 
 14,16, 9710,11,14,15,20,22, 983,6, 
 9934, 1003, 10717,18. 
 vipaka 10833. 
 viprakrsta 462. 
 vipratipatti 5317, 8417, 1354, 
 1374. 
 
 vibhu 1334,35, 1435,37, 233,14, 
 
 3924.32, 442, 5930, 7732,33, 
 
 8820, 9216,24,25, 13232,34, 
 
 1333, 1366, 15428. 
 
 vimarda 5931,32. 
 vimukta 1014, 7428, 15622,25. 
 vimukti 16013. 
 vimoka 427,8. 
 vimoksa 429. 
 vimoksana 1034. 
 viyad-gamin 2217. 
 virakta 8131, 11023, 1154,6, 
 1464. 
 
 virama 2720. 
 viraga 10427. 
 
 Viraj 10025,28. 
 virama 2720, 8435. 
 
 Virocana 11331, 114l, 1523. 
 vilaya 14314. 
 vilapana 314. 
 vilayana 1524. 
 vilina 2212. 
 vivarta 1549. 
 vivada-visaya 12217. 
 vivada-’spada 19i, 3528, 6033, 
 10213. 
 
 vivikta 27 14,15, 10335, 1048. 
 viveka 126,32, 239, 35,27 , 516, 
 819, 1429, 2418, 2514,15, 2612, 
 
 15.32, 278,21,23, 289,26,28,32, 
 
 2914.16.17.30, 3119, 3519-22, 
 
 387, 4028, 4113,36, 45i, 488, 
 
 508.30, 5217, 5323, 5913,37, 
 
 625,25,27,29, 64l0, 7013, 7334, 
 7420, 8426, 8830,31, 947, 9530, 
 998, 10510, 10633,37, 10722, 
 25, 27, 29, 30, 32-34, 37, 1083,14, 
 10911,16,22,23, 11021, 11110,12, 
 11225, 11331, 11514, 1174, 
 12431, 1253, 1289, 13515, 
 
 1479,11, 15019,24,28,29, 16132, 
 16316. 
 
 viveka-khyati 528, 753, 10029, 
 
 10126.32. 
 
 viveka-jnana 52, 932,33, 273, 
 292,11, 4113, 421,31, 431,3, 
 10121, 1045, 10919, HOn. 
 vivekin 15230. 
 vivektavyata 3025. 
 vivecaka 1492. 
 
 vigista 4329, 6635, 674,35,38, 
 681-4,6,7, 7735,36, 8132, 128lO, 
 12917, 13823, 31, 35, 14525, 
 
 16122,29. 
 
 vigista-jnana 838, 8410. 
 vigrnkhala 1288. 
 vigesa in the sense of (gross 
 elements > only 88s, 9123. 
 vigesaka 5337, 54i. 
 vigesa-karya 4734, 483. 
 vigesa-guna 327, 654, 94i,. 
 12129, 1342. 
 
 vigesana 1533, 1613, 463, 6633, 
 682, 1287. Cf. hetu-garbha-. 
 vigesaniya 12317. 
 vigesya 1287. 
 vigva-maya-gruti 10413. 
 visayata 4414,18,19,22,23,29. Cf. 
 anyo-’nya-. 
 
 visayata-sambandha 734, 2421. 
 visaya-’kara 6614, 17, 13410. 
 visaya-’rpaka 6117. 
 
 Visnu 2115, 4438, 479, 7319, 
 11427, 12611, 16232, 1646,8, 
 13,18. 
 
 Visnu-parsada 4212. 
 visarga (secondary creations 
 484. 
 
 vismaraka 11112. 
 vita-raga 12612. 
 vrtti in the technical sense 
 only 713,17,24, 1225,26,28, 13ll, 
 12, 1418,22, 2423,28, 2828, 32l8, 
 33,34, 332, 5, 23, 27, 29, 32, 36, 37, 
 
 3411.12.32, 3536, 3819,20,25,27, 
 
 4317,19,28-30, 445,12-14,16,25, 
 
 26,28,33,35,37, 4520,22-24, 463, 
 10,14,18-20, 4921,23, 5 16,7,10,24, 
 27, 638, 663,12,17,18,21,23-25,28, 
 30-32,34-36 etc. 
 
 vrttimant 793. 
 
 vrddha < expert > 12424,29, 125ll, 
 26. 
 
Index of Words in WjnunabMksu 1 s Commentary. 
 
 183 
 
 vrsti name of a T usti 993. 
 veda 99, 1024, 3513, 4120, 503, 
 12434, 1251, 2, 9, 10, 16, 18, 25, 
 
 1264.6.12.14.15.24.30.35, 12630, 
 35, 1272,3, 12923. 
 
 vedadhyayana 1147. 
 vedanta 169, 487, 7221, 12432, 
 13130,34, 16419. 
 
 vedantin 718, 2620, 13131. Cf. 
 navina-. 
 
 vedanti-bruva 165, 214, 688, 
 6915, 10430, 1094, 1647. 
 veda-’rtha 12436, 125n. 
 vaikrta 7923. 
 vaijatya 124n. 
 vaidika 92, 4114, 1252,31. 
 vaidha 911,13,15,22,23. 
 vaidharmya 13,18, 3030, 403,25, 
 5817,18,20, 594,14,19,37, 604,8, 
 10,11, 625, 672, 706,22,23,26,37, 
 715,13, 7334, 11334, 11418, 
 13015, 14714,26. 
 vaiparitya 296, 5737, 625. 
 vaibhava 13229. 
 vaiyadhikaranya 4933, 15921. 
 vairagya 229,36, 7 55,8,10, 7633, 
 772, 7818, 972,7, 10121, 10615, 
 
 11017.21, 11529, 1165, 11918, 
 
 14415.21, 1464, 15314, 15818, 
 20. Cf. apara-, para-. 
 
 vaicaradya 13025. 
 vaigistya 12516, 1385,23,27,29, 
 1393, 14525. 
 
 vaicesika 127,31, 218,24, 318, 
 1319, 1419, 1637, 2937, 35o, 
 39i, 418, 526, 5325, 5427, 576, 
 5929, 6023, 6412, 7737, 8329, 
 12129, 13513,29, 1363, 1554, 
 
 29.35, 1572, 1615, 16210. 
 vaisamya 15614, 16224-26. 
 vaisamya-’vastha adj. 15537. 
 vaisamya-’vastha 306. 
 vyakta 1626, 5734, 593, 62l0, 
 
 13617,18. 
 
 vyakti 1532, 2515, 273, 3022, 
 40i, 4420, 56i, 585, 597,11, 
 30,33, 604,5,7,9,13,23, 613, 80lO, 
 8531, 8935, 9020,25, 1377, 
 
 34.35, 138l, 1446,35,36. Cf 
 saha-. 
 
 vyanjaka 3617, 13624,26. 
 
 vyatireka 32l, 5016; together 
 with anvaya, see under that 
 word. 
 
 vyatirekin 12226. 
 vyatita 70n. 
 vyadhikarana 1820. 
 vyabhicara 193,33,34, 204, 3316, 
 613, 8620. 
 
 vyabhicarin 128ll. 
 vyavadhana 7320. 
 vyavasaya 661,2, 13313. 
 vyavastha 233, 1122, 1615, 187, 
 2424, 281,33,34, 357, 4129, 
 67 10,13,20,26,28,32,36, 686,10,18, 
 37, 692,5,8,11,14,15, 7616, 869, 
 878,13, 14121, 1571,5,7,10, 
 
 15921. Cf. karya-karana-. 
 vyavasthapana 48. 
 vyavasthapita 84i0. 
 vyavasthita 10330, 13233. 
 vyavasthiti 1423. 
 vyavahara 22,29,32, 3n, 1124, 
 1434, 27i, 35i, 4321, 4421, 
 4514, 4712, 4828, 545, 5517,21, 
 22, 5612, 6421,26, 6630, 745, 
 7832,33, 8328, 9034, 9228 etc. 
 vyavahita 4527, 462. 
 vyasti 803. 
 vyasti-karana 802. 
 vyasti-pranin 10025. 
 vyasti-buddhi 3318. 
 vyasti-manas 8027. 
 vyasti-srsti 484, 10015,28,31. 
 vyasti-’ndriya 806. 
 vyapaka 1 ) < penetrating , om- 
 nipresent) 3926,34,36,37, 40l, 
 463, 786, 8620, 11419, 12319, 
 15426, 16018, 16114. 
 
 2 ) < invariable concomitant > 
 4938. 
 
 vyapana 5238. 
 
 vyapin Ills, 2321, 5737, 13234, 
 1408,10,12, 15429. 
 vyapti 4527,31,34, 4625, 4938, 
 5020,23, 1193, 12231,32, 1232, 
 3,5,8,9,14,15,22,24,26, 1242,3,7,10, 
 14, 12622. Cf. sama-, sa- 
 manya-. 
 
 vyapya 4632, 5120, 1194, 12228, 
 12313,19-21,25,26,33, 124l. 
 vyamohana 164io. 
 
 vyavartana 3011,12, 4314,15, 
 513, 13731. 
 
 vyavaharika 130,34, 226,31,35, 
 42, 52,4, 1719,20, 2033,34, 217, 
 15123, 1624. 
 vyavrtta 732, 11920. 
 vyavrtti 13718, 1586,11. Cf. 
 a-tad-. 
 
 Yyasa 338, 1418, 6619, 10834. 
 Yyasa-deva 732, 2526, 4322, 
 496, 5632, 849, 13612. 
 vyutthana 1446. 
 vyutpatti 7612, 12526, 14326, 
 16121. 
 
 vyutpanna 12436. 
 vyutpadana 7314. 
 vyuha 10227. 
 vyoman 16019. 
 
 gakta 554. 
 
 cakti 626,27, 1029,35, 314, 5 54, 
 6036, 7528-30, 8116,19,20,25, 
 8228, 8326, 9325,32,33, 11234, 
 11821, 11928,29, 1235,13,14,16, 
 19,21,22,24,26,33,34, 1241,3,7,15, 
 19,22,27,33,36, 1251,9,25,30,34, 
 
 1272, 12919, 1359,14,28, 13724, 
 26, 27, 31-34, 14220, 15415, 
 
 16236, 16415,17. 
 
 gaktimant 314, 553,7530, 10216, 
 12320, 15415. 
 gakya 555. 
 
 gabda (.authoritative testi- 
 mony > only 459 , 50i,4, 9925, 
 30, 11836, 1196. 
 
 gabda-matra 2816, 382, 1392,7. 
 gabda-’gocara 70n. 
 garlra-dharana 10825, 31, 32, 
 14426. 
 
 garirin 80l, 13033. 
 gaga-grnga 17i", 4012, 537, 
 6130, 12226. 
 
 ganta in connection with ghora 
 and mudba 3121,28,29,31, 886, 
 7,9,10, 13616. 
 ganti 354, 11531, 1164. 
 gabda 505. 
 
 gastra 113,18,24,26, 222,35, 3l,25, 
 26, 43,34,36, 521,23,25,26,31,38, 
 64 etc. 
 
 gastrlya 7317, 16118. 
 
184 
 
 Appendix II. 
 
 gila-putra 1481,4,5. 
 gisya 531, 70n, 9927, 1083,16, 
 11630, 12527, 13025, 14326, 
 1474. 
 
 gukti 9714, 12823,30. 
 gukti-rajata 2036, 2612, 12714, 
 128s, 13113, 15018,26. 
 guddhi 2618, 3521, 4219, 436, 
 11429, 13036. 
 guska-tarkika 46l9. 
 
 Cudra 1107. 
 
 gunya n. 2024, 2119,24, 22l,3,4, 
 10 , 16 . 
 
 gunyata 223,24,27. 
 gunya-vada 2222. 
 gunya-vadin 2029. 
 gesavat (anumana) 5013,16,17. 
 gravana 120,21, 640, 7l, 918, 126, 
 1524,25, 234, 2837, 294,5,7,9, 
 11 , 13 , 3515, 3626, 3713,19,20, 
 389, 407 , 4622 etc. 
 gruti 117,20,24,25, 213,30, 48,9, 
 53,18, 74,34, 84,34,36, 93,22,27, 
 10l9,20, 115,19, 123,5,29 etc. 
 Cf. nisedha-, vidhi-. 
 grotar 8214. 
 
 grauta 10i,19l5, 12122, 13217. 
 Cvetaketu 11015. 
 
 sat-padartha-vadin 1637. 
 Sad-adhyayl 126, 56,8,11. 
 satkaugika 919. 
 satkaugika-deha 9037. 
 sodaga (padarthah) 13524. 
 sodaga-padartha-vadin 1637. 
 sodaga-’tma-gana 7922. 
 
 samyama 9633. 
 
 samyoga - vibhaga - vattva 
 2937. 
 
 samvrti 1514. Cf. samvrtika. 
 samvedana 44i. 
 samsarga 122ll, 12822. 
 samsara 84i9, 8816, 1004, 
 
 11730, 1203,7, 15619,27. 
 samsarin 10930, 11726, 118i, 
 12035. 
 
 samsrti 8820,28,31, 89l,3, 9229, 
 33, 943,7,15. 
 
 samskara in the sense of 
 vasana only 1422, 6615,24, 
 
 8429, 8616,22,25, 10125, 10325, 
 27, 10825, 28, 31, 32, 1094, 6, 
 12134, 13115, 14423,26,29,33,35, 
 
 1451. 
 
 samhata 3527,30,31, 367, 6235, 
 36 , 9329, 14628, 15930. 
 samhatya - karin 3534, 398, 
 5031. 
 
 | samhanana 304, 3526, 369, 
 15615. 
 
 sarohara (= pralaya) 717, 
 72i8, 9521, 1628,14. 
 sakartrka 1193. 
 sakarya 12731,35. 
 sakriya 5737, 584, 1333. 
 saguna 128, 230, 11423. 
 samkara 6831. 
 
 sariikalpa 112,8, 2113, 478,12, 
 15,18,33, 4817, 4934, 5637, 5928, 
 8026, 836,7, 13121, 13213,21. 
 samkalpa-ja 1426. 
 samkalpanamaya 2112. 
 samkalpayitar 8212,20. 
 samkalpita 95il. 
 samkhya 516, 3029, 3338, 5936, 
 15530. 
 
 sanga 122,4, 1424,36, 251,23, 
 8130,31,32, 923,4,7,8, 10716, 
 
 11118,20, 11510,12,15,17,20,22, 
 1165, 11821, 11931,34, 1318, 
 14920, 15522,24. Cf. a-, nih-, 
 sa-. 
 
 sangin 4822,25, 1546. 
 samghata 67i2, 8016, 927, 9831, 
 11017, 15630. 
 
 sajatiya 5232, 585, 60o, 9227, 
 94i, 1265, 13927. 
 sajatlya-dvaita 1533, 1613. 
 samjna 3635, 1381,5,6,10. Cf. 
 
 antahsamjna. 
 samjnana 7612. 
 samjnin 1385,6,10. 
 sat-karya 5317,21, 5417, 558, 
 5615,19,24, 57n, 1302. Cf. 
 5331. 
 
 sat-karya- vada 5710. 
 sat - karya - vadin 623, 4536, 
 5326, 57 19,20. 
 
 sattva (.the first of the three 
 constituents of primeval mat- 
 ter > only lOn, 2618, 2937, 
 
 303,11,13,21, 3521, 3929,31, 
 
 4219, 4610, 4829, 586,33-36, 
 5918,21,27,29,30,33, 604,5,8,9,13, 
 15,17,19, 7515, 7819,29, 805,6, 
 8133, 929, 9521, 10033, 1013, 
 10, 1122, 11428, 122io, 12611, 
 13036, 13636, 15514,17,20,23,25, 
 31,33,36,37, 1561,14, 16229. 
 sat-pratipaksata 1910, 38n. 
 sat-pratipaksita 3813. 
 sad-advaita 15821. 
 sad-asat-khyati 12821. 
 sad-asad-atmaka 12837. 
 sad-asad-rupa 12735. 
 sada-jnata-visaya 14716. 
 sad-rupa 4035. 
 sadharma 514. 
 sadharmaka 5826. 
 
 Sanaka 142e. 
 Sanandanacarya 16320. 
 samtana 1513,31,32. 
 samtosa 11130. 
 
 samnikarsa 4318,27,29, 4410, 
 
 4521,23,25, 465-8,11,13,25,30, 
 1284, 14717,18. 
 samnyasa 9912. 
 sabija 14335, 1444. 
 samagra-laya 6616,20. 
 samagra-susupti 6623, 14312. 
 samanugata 618. 
 samanvaya 617,8,10. 
 samarpaka 8534, 8612. 
 samarpana 14022. 
 samavadhana 8332. 
 samavaya 336, 3437, 35l, 1288, 
 13512, 13819,28,29,35, 139l,5, 
 12 . 
 
 samaveta 13836. 
 sama-vyapti 1232. 
 samasti 803, 8930. 
 samasti-karana 802. 
 samasti-caksus 7916, 80i. 
 samasti-purusa 9025. 
 samasti-buddhi 3316. 
 samasti-sarga 10014. 
 samasti-srsti 9024. 
 samasti-’ndriya 804. 
 samadhi 9529, 9618, 991,2,37, 
 11224,29, 14312,32, 33, 35, 36, 
 1447,10,11,16, 15312. 
 samana-’bhihara 5232. 
 
Index of Words in Vijndnalhiksii s Commentary. 
 
 185 
 
 samapaka 14434. 
 samaropana 10428. 
 samuccaya 294, 4119, 9422,27, 
 29, 958, 978, 10329, 1515. 
 samuccita 9331, 13027, 1317. 
 samudaya 1439, 12917. 
 samdha 5834, 5934. 
 aampata ’yata 60ll. 
 samprajnata-yoga 9535, 10729, 
 10824. 
 
 sambhavana 299, 11334. 
 sambhavita 13135, 154il. 
 sambhuya-karin 59i. 
 samyag-jflana 1143. 
 sarga 3330, 369, 4732, 584, 597, 
 7 14,30,31,33, 8825, 8911,23,30, 
 9019 etc. Cf. adi-, praty- 
 aya-, buddhi-, samasti-. 
 sarjana 7425, 11829, 14619. 
 sarva-kartar 1025,16. 
 sarva-gata 1435. 
 sarva-jna 487, 6531, 12611,12, 
 14619. 
 
 sarva-jnana 10215. 
 sarva-vid 1025. 
 salila name of a Tusti 9836. 
 savikalpaka 845,6,8. 
 savijfiana 9220. 
 sasanga 1062. 
 
 sahakarin 633, 1122,23, 1212, 
 2624, 9433. 
 
 sahacara 12231,36, 1232, 1249. 
 saha-vyakti 14328. 
 sa with pary-ava 3136, 3936, 
 495, 515, 7018, 803. 
 samvrtika 1514, 2126, 7224. 
 
 Cf samvrti. 
 samsarika 8423. 
 samsiddhika 1426. 
 samhatya 9325. 
 saksatkarana 8612. 
 saksatkara 120, 1219, 2417, 
 2612, 291,5,7,9,14-16, 758, 947, 
 9530, 963, 9833, 999, 10729,34, 
 11225, 30, 13620, 24, 1522, 
 15328, 15622, 16130. 
 saksat-karana 13618. 
 saksin 2835, 4318, 4436-38, 4921, 
 22, 668,12,23-25,29,38, 673,4, 
 
 739,12-14,16,19,21. 
 samkarya 6813,33. 
 
 samkhya 16,13,16, 26,8,39, 35,22, 
 26,29,34, 42,38, 51,9,13,17,21, 
 
 3025, 3317, 3412, 71l, 7413, 
 10431, 163s, 1646,7,13,19. 
 Samkhya-pravacana 58, 7414. 
 sajatya 4631. 
 saticaya-phalakatva 9i0. 
 sattvika 354, 7923,37, 806. 
 sadi 1204,33, 150 g. 
 sadr§ya (.the notion of like- 
 ness> only 13720,22,24,27-30, 
 32-34, 1382,5,6,11. 
 sadhaka < proving , proof > only 
 3i8, 6312, 6527, 11831, 15725, 
 15813,36. 
 
 sadhana in the same sense only 
 225, 4925, 6219,21,22,25, 123l. 
 Cf. siddha-. 
 
 sadharmya 3030, 403, 5727, 
 5825,27,29, 5937, 604,8,9,14-16, 
 18,30. 
 
 sadharanya 3120, 5731, 58l,5, 
 12534. 
 
 sadhya (what is to he proved > 
 only 2930, 3136, 50n, 123i. 
 sanvaya 513. 
 sapeksa 13729, 16224. 
 samagri 4429 , 5226,28, 8332. 
 samagrya 10815, 11628, 13415. 
 samayika 5412. 
 samanadhikaranya 10i4, 1214, 
 1828, 4912,23, 8321. Cf. pra- 
 siddba-pada-. 
 
 samanya n. (genus, the notion 
 of a thing in generah lli8, 
 306,11,23, 3312, 3410,17, 3937, 
 447, 466,13,20, 476, 5019, 567, 
 5815,16,18, 6219,20,23,24, 6621, 
 30, 6935, 7015, 7322, 986 etc. 
 samanya -guna 1433, 4827. 
 samanyato drsta 5013,19,24,26, 
 30, 6136. 
 
 samanya-vyapti 3316. 
 samya 3815, 7026,28,36, 8025, 
 12922, 13014, 13121 etc. 
 samya-’vastha aclj. 15537. 
 samya - ’vastha 304, 11814, 
 
 13516. 
 
 sarupya 6636. 
 savakaca 329. 
 
 savayava 2310,21, 9213, 1338,17. 
 
 sahitya 12236, 1238. 
 siddha (possessed of super- 
 natural power > only 478, 
 115io. 
 
 siddha- sadhana 1303. 
 siddha-’rtha 12431, 1252. 
 siddhi in the two following 
 meanings only : 1 ) (super- 
 natural power > 9938, 11636, 
 1426, 14623. 
 
 2 ) < perfection > in the tech- 
 nical sense of the Samkhya 
 philosophy 9731,34, 983, 9918, 
 23,24,30,33,35-37, 1002-5. 
 supara name of a Siddhi 996. 
 susupta 6627, 8524, 14416. 
 susupti 1421, 3234, 354, 4614,18, 
 20, 665,8,16,19,25,38, 8428, 9318, 
 19, 1204, 12629, 14312,33,35, 
 1447,10-13,17. Cf. samagra-. 
 suhrt-prapti 9927,31. 
 suksma 133, 615,20, 1112, 2722, 
 3111,23,36, 5238, 534,10,11, 
 5536, 627, 6914, 8732, 8810,19, 
 913 etc. Cf. parama-, 
 
 bhuta-. 
 
 suksma-dravya 136n. 
 suksma - bhuta 3019, 3815, 
 
 13618, 14013. 
 
 suksma-carira 8814, 8910,20,27, 
 
 29. 
 
 suksmi-bhava 314. 
 sutratman 8326. 
 srsti 2728, 3226, 335,7,17,31, 3932, 
 4023, 473,26, 583, 717, 7218, 
 7418,31,33,34, 752,5,12,17, 762, 
 7,30,33,35, 773,5,6,8-10,15,18 etc. 
 Cf. avantara-, vyasti-, 
 samasti-. 
 seva 1147. 
 secvara 16225. 
 secvara-mata 16222. 
 se§vara-vada 227,31,39, 37, 318. 
 soma-pana 927. 
 sauksmya 5237, 536,7. 
 Saubhari 11526,31,32, 1164. 
 Saura 1323, 1713. 
 stri 1107. 
 sthana 70il. 
 sthaniya 11630. 
 sthapana 1467. 
 
186 
 
 Appendix II. 
 
 sthayin 1825. 
 
 sthavara 3318, 3937, 10023,28, 
 10117, 14532, 15420,23,24. 
 sthiti 9521, 14116, 15617. 
 sthula 615,17, 2722, 3019, 3117, 
 19,20,23,28,35 , 88l,8, 899, 9033, 
 912 etc. 
 
 sthula-deha 90i,fi, 9114, 943. 
 sthula-bhuta 2920, 30i8, 3118, 
 34, 3226,28, 889, 9123,24. 
 sthula-garira 8814, 899,20,25, 
 9234, 14135. 
 
 sphatika 7n, 1320, 1736, 2816, 
 449, 6837, 7629, 12824,29, 
 
 14318,21, 14934, 15118, 15234. 
 sphatika-mani 85 10 . 
 sphur 12615. 
 spkurti 1148. 
 sphota 12912,15,19,20. 
 smarana 25i, 3712, 6619, 80iO, 
 8623,24, 8910, 11421, 13534. 
 smarana 14422. 
 smrti 1) < memory > 4314, 8429, 
 8628,33. 
 
 2) (.traditicniy 218, 49, 53,21, 
 116,19, 125,29, 1316, 15l, 2020, 
 215 etc. 
 
 srastar 39ll, 472,8,15,16,20,32, 
 
 7424, 7520,21,24,26,30, 761,5,19, 
 24, 7721,22,25, 1037,31, 162ll. 
 Srughna 1734, 18i. 
 sva-karman 9624. 
 sva-jneyatva 362. 
 svatva 1228, 1421, 4427,28. 
 sva-dharma 917. 
 svapna 2013,18, 2125, 2637, 
 
 4014,16,26, 6615, 762,5,7, 9432, 
 952, 12214, 12714, 15836. 
 sva-prakaga 15727,34. 
 Svayambbu 4622, 12631. 
 svarga 679. 
 sva-laya 13427. 
 svastika 9622. 
 svastha 8435,38, 8510. 
 sva-svami-bhava 1226, 1423, 
 2433, 3437, 5129, 1634,8,14,24. 
 svapa 7224. 
 
 svapna 1522, 7222, 95i, 15827. 
 svabhavika 938, 102,3,8,9,12, 
 27-29,34, 249,10, 7 826, 9315,19, 
 20, 1122, 12525, 1272, 13724, 
 27, 15032. 
 
 svabhavya 6336, 15619. 
 svamin 2422,27, 39 ii,13, 5113, 
 6312, 8523, 8715, 1056,22, 
 14236, 1633. 
 
 svartha adj. 7430, 769, 7726, 
 1031-3. 
 
 svartha-kriya 3535. 
 svalaksanya 8237. 
 sva-’graya 14013, 1611. 
 sva-’graya-hetu-samyoga 3212. 
 
 han with sam 364. Cf. sam- 
 hata. 
 
 Hara 479, 11428. 
 
 Hari 116. 
 
 haridra 32il. 
 
 hana 18, 525,27,29,30, 641, 738, 
 39, 933, 1316, 269, 2713, 2825, 
 29, 432, 6126, 7215, 7411, 1003, 
 1156. 
 
 hinsa 911,13,15,16,22,23, 426. 
 
 Hiranyagarbha 3315, 48n, 
 
 5637, 78il, 7916, 8026, 9019, 
 15829. 
 
 hetu - garbha - vigesana 3927, 
 4521. 
 
 heya 525,27,28,31, 78, 934, 157, 
 267,8, 3214, 74il, 10114,18, 
 10621,22, 1113, 1156, 14834, 
 14937, 15823. 
 
APPENDIX III. 
 
 INDEX OF QUOTATIONS FROM SCRIPTURE AND TRADITION, 
 
 Following the Order in which thet are cited in the Text of the Commentary, 
 and with Indication of their Sources. 
 
 Synopsis of the Sources, with indication of the Abbreviations employed. 
 
 Ait. = Aitareya Upanisad. 
 
 Am. = Amarakotja. 
 
 Bhag. = Bhagavadglta. 
 
 BhagP. = Bhagavata Purana. 
 
 BrB. = Brakmabindu Upanisad. 
 
 Brh. == Brhadaranyaka Upanisad. 
 
 [Brhan-] Naradiya Purana?? 
 BrS. = Brahma Sutra. 
 
 Brahma Upanisad. 
 Qacvatakoca. 
 
 Chand. = Chandogya Upanisad. 
 Qhjupalavadha. 
 
 Culika Upanisad. 
 
 Qvet. = Qvet^vatara Upanisad. 
 Dhatupatha. 
 
 Garbha Upanisad. 
 
 Garuda Parana. 
 
 GaudMK. = Gaudapada’s Mandukya-Ka- 
 rika. 
 
 I9. = 19a Upanisad. 
 
 Kath. = Katha Upanisad. 
 
 Ken. = Kena Upanisad. 
 
 Kumarasambhava. 
 
 KP. = Kurma Parana. 
 
 LP. = Linga Parana. 
 
 M. = Manu. 
 
 jMaitr. = Maitri Upanisad. 
 
 MarkP. = Markandeya Purana. 
 
 Mbh. = Mahabhai'ata. 
 
 Matsya Purana. 
 
 Mund. = Mundaka Upanisad. 
 
 NrsT. = Nrsihha-tapanI Upanisad. 
 NS. = Nyaya Sutra. 
 
 Padma Parana. 
 
 Panini’s Grammar. 
 
 Para9ara’s Upapurana (to 
 VP.). 
 
 Pr. = Pra9na Upanisad. 
 
 R. = Ramayana. 
 
 RV. ■ Rgreda. 
 
 SIv. = Sarhkhya Karika. 
 
 SS. = Samkhya Sutra. 
 
 Samkhya Tattva Kaumudi. 
 Sarva Dar9ana Samgraha. 
 Surya Purana. 
 
 Taitt. = Taittiriya Upanisad. 
 
 TaittAr. = Taittiriya Aranyaka. 
 
 VaP. -- Vayu Prn-ana. 
 
 Vedanta Sara. 
 
 VP. — Visnu Purana. 
 
 Yajnavalkya’s Dharma9astra. 
 YBh. = Vyasa’s Yoga Bhasya. 
 
 YS. = Yoga Sutra. 
 
 YV. = Yoga Vasistha. 
 
 Further : 
 
 SPrBh. = Samkhya Pravacana Bhasya. 
 
 The numbers on the left refer to the present edition and indicate the page and line 
 at which the quotation concerned is found. 
 
 Quotations which are not verbally accurate are marked with an asterisk. An interro- 
 gation-point, placed after the sign of equality, means that the source of the quotation 
 concerned has not been discovered. A similar point is similarly used after an abbrevia- 
 
 187 
 
188 
 
 Appendix III. 
 
 tion ; thus, “ 320,21 = KP.? ” means that the quotation at 320,21 is supposed (in this case 
 on the authority of Vijnanabhiksu) to be taken from the Kurma Purana, but that it has 
 not yet been found there by me. A plus-sign indicates that two original passages are 
 
 combined in one quotation. 
 
 li = *Chand. 6. 2. 1. 
 
 19 = Brh. 2. 4. 5 ; 4. 5. 6. 
 22,23 = ? Cf. 3514. 
 
 23.4 = Bhag. 3. 29. 
 
 10.11 = *Brh. 4. 3. 22. 
 
 11 = ? 
 
 11.12 = Brh. 4. 3. 7. 
 
 12.13 = *Brh. 4. 3. 16. 
 
 14.15 = Bhag. 3. 27. 
 
 16.17 = VP. 6. 7. 22. 
 
 34 = Bhag. 16. 8. 
 
 33.4 = Mbh. 12. 11676a 
 
 + 11198a. 
 
 9-12 = ParaQara’s Upapu- 
 rana ? 
 
 15.16 = *Mbh. 12. 7663b 
 
 + 7664a. 
 
 20,21 = KP. ? 
 
 31 = BrS. 2. 1. 1. 
 
 34 = BrS. 1. 1. 1. 
 
 36 = *BrS. 2. 2. 1. 
 
 37,38 = YS. 1. 26. 
 
 45,6 = VP. 1. 17. 83. 
 
 12-32 = Padma Purana ? 
 
 37 = BrS. 2. 3. 43. 
 
 39 = *BrS. 4. 1. 3. 
 
 514,15 = *Mbh. 12. 11409b 
 + 11410a. 
 
 18 = Cvet. 6. 13. 
 
 20 = Bhag. 2. 39. 
 
 34,35 = SS. 5. 1. 
 
 62,3 = SS. 6. 70. 
 
 21 = YS. 2. 16. 
 
 75 = Chand. 7. 1. 3. 
 
 5,6 = *Kath. 2. 12. 
 
 7,8 = SS. 1. 19. 
 
 13 = YS. 1. 4. 
 
 14,15 = YBh. 2. 17. 
 
 17.18 = SS. 2. 35. 
 
 22,23 = ? Cf. 4336. 
 
 33 = YBh. 1. 52 + 3. 49. 
 
 84.5 = Brh. 4. 5. 3. 
 
 24,25 = YS. 2. 15. 
 
 28,29 = Samkhya - tattva- 
 kaumudi, introd. 
 to SK. 2. 
 
 34-36 = *Chand. 8. 12. 1. 
 
 92 = RV. 8. 48. 3. 
 
 8 = SK. 2. 
 
 19,20 = *Mark P. 10. 31. 
 
 21 = Chand. 8. 15. 1. 
 
 25 = TaittAr. 10. 10. 3. 
 
 26 = Cvet. 3. 8 ; 6. 15. 
 
 29 = *VP. 2. 8. 96. 
 
 105.6 = KP. 2. 2. 12. 
 
 123,4 = *Brh. 4. 3. 16. 
 
 13 = SS! 1. 12. 
 
 1317,18 = ? 
 
 24,25 = Surya Purana ? 
 
 30,31 = NrsT. 2. 9. 9. 
 
 147.8 = SK. 20. 
 
 10 = YS. 2. 17. 
 
 12 = Bhag. 13. 21. 
 
 14 = Kath. 3. 4. 
 
 25 = SS. 1. 55. 
 
 27,28 = YS. 2. 23, 24. 
 
 1510 = Am. 1. 1. 1. 9. 
 
 16.17 = *Sarva-dar§ana-sam- 
 
 graha (ed. Bibl. 
 Ind.) p. 16. 
 
 163 = BrS. 4. 2. 16. 
 
 7,8,11 = Padma Purana? 
 1711,12 = Surya Purana? 
 
 14 = Culika Upanisad 3. 
 1914, a = Chand. 6. 2. 1. 
 
 b = *Maitr. 5. 2. 
 
 15 = Chand. 6. 2. 2. 
 
 2020 = NrsT. 2. 1. 7, 8. 
 
 21 = LP. ? 
 
 218.9 = VP. 2. 13. 96. 
 
 10,11 = VP. 2. 13. 95. 
 
 14 = VP. 3. 18. 17. 
 
 226.7 = GaudMK. 2. 32, BrB. 
 
 10 . 
 
 8,9 = *KP. 2. 11. 6. 
 
 14,15 = ? 
 
 235,6 = Kath. 6. 17. Cvet. 
 3. 13. 
 
 17.18 = *BrB. 13. 
 
 19 = Cvet. 5. 8. 
 
 20 = Bhag. 2. 24. 
 
 23,24 = Mbh. 12. 11307b, 
 
 11308a. 
 
 245 = Cvet. 6. 11. 
 
 7 = SS. 1. 7. 
 
 25,26 = SK. 21. 
 
 28.29 = SS. 1. 58. 
 
 36,37 = Bhag. 13. 21. 
 
 2510, a = SS. 3. 24. 
 b = SS. 3. 37. 
 li = YS. 2. 24. 
 
 20.21 = YS. 2. 24. 
 
 23 = Bhag. 13. 21. 
 
 29.30 = YS. 2. 13. 
 
 30 = ? 
 
 30.31 = NS. 3. 1. 25. 
 
 32,33 =*Mbh. 12. 7762b, 
 7763. 
 
 34 = *Mbh. 12. 7751a. 
 36,37 = YS. 2. 12, 13. 
 
 261-4 = KP. 2. 2. 20, 21. 
 
 5,6 = NS. 1. 1. 2. 
 
 16 = YS. 2. 26. 
 
 17.18 = YS. 2. 28. 
 
 21.22 = I§. 11, Maitr. 7. 9. 
 
 23 = BrS. 3. 4. 33. 
 
 25,26 = ? 
 
 27 = BrS. 3. 4. 16. 
 
 2718,19 = ? 
 
 26 = ? 
 
 34 = Bhag. 2. 20. 
 
 289,10 = SS. 1. 19. 
 
 11.12 = GaudMK. 2. 32, 
 
 BrB. 10. 
 
 18.19 = Brh. 4. 3. 7. 
 
 22.23 = ? 
 
 2910 = SS. 1. 56. 
 
 12.13 = SS. 1. 59. 
 
 27,28 = SK. 6. 
 
 308,9 = ? Cf. 15534 . 
 
 27 = SS. 2. 12. 
 
 32-35 = Bhagavata ? 
 
 36.37 = Garbha Upanisad 3. 
 
 37.38 = Pr. 4. 8. 
 
 311,2 = SK. 3. 
 
 6= ? 
 
 12,13 = SS. 1. 154. 
 
Index of Quotations, following the Order of the Text. 
 
 189 
 
 24,25 = VP. 1. 2. 43b, 44b. 
 
 323,4 = VP. 1. 2. 20b, 21a. 
 24,25 = VP. 1. 2. 38. 
 
 334 = Chand. 6 . 2. 3. 
 
 12.13 = YS. 2. 22. 
 
 30a = *Brh. 1. 4. 2. 
 
 b = Chand. 6 . 2. 3. 
 
 33,34 = LP. ? 
 
 35 = BrS. 2. 4. 12. 
 
 344-9 = YV. ? 
 
 35 = MarkP. 37. 38b. 
 
 359 = BrS. 2. 1. 11. 
 
 11,12 = M. 12. 106. 
 
 14 = ? Cf. 122. 
 
 32 = YS. 4. 23. 
 
 37,38 = Brh. 2. 4. 5. 
 
 3611,12 = VP. 1. 4. 51. 
 
 13.14 = VP. 1. 2. 33. 
 
 25 = Mbh. 12. 12681a. 
 
 29 = LP. ? Cf. KP. 2. 2. 
 16. 
 
 378 = VP. 1. 5. 5b. 
 li = KP. ? ; *Mbh. 12. 
 7852. 
 
 17,18 - ? 
 
 23,24 = Mbh. 12. 11419. 
 
 31 = Brh. 3. 8 . 8 . 
 
 33 = Cvet. 4. 10. 
 
 34 = Cvet. 4. 9. 
 
 36-38 = ? 
 
 385 = SS. 1. 24. 
 
 21,22 = ? 
 
 3920,21 = YS. 4. 17. (18 
 
 Vyasa.) 
 
 21,22 = *YBh. 4. 18. 
 
 29,30 = SS. 6 . 39. 
 
 407,8 = Chand. 7. 24. 1. 
 
 19 = Chand. 6 . 1. 4. 
 
 27 = BrS. 2. 2. 29. 
 
 27,28 = *BrS. 2. 2. 30. 
 
 28 = Brh. 2. 3. 6 . 
 
 29,30 = BrS. 3. 2. 22. 
 
 32 = SS. 1. 78. 
 
 4115 = SS. 1. 6 . 
 
 19 = SS. 1. 2. 
 
 23,24 = Chand. 8 . 1. 6 . 
 
 25 = SS. 1. 16. 
 
 42i0,n = BhagP. 1. 8 . 52. 
 
 14 = SK. 2._ 
 
 21 = TaittAr. 10. 10. 3. 
 434 = Brh. 2. 4. 5 ; 4. 5. 6 . 
 
 34 = SS. 6. 28. 
 
 35 = YS. 1. 4. 
 
 36,37 = ? Cf 722,23. 
 
 38 = YBh. 1. 7. 
 
 4440,41 = Bhag. 13. 33. 
 
 457,8 = M. 12. 105. 
 
 22,23 = SS. 5. 107. 
 
 464 = SS. 1. 89. 
 
 16,17 = ? 
 
 4721-24 = YV. ? 
 
 25 = Chand. 6. 2. 3. 
 
 29.30 = KP. 4. 66. 
 
 496-9 = *YBh. 2. 20 ; 4. 22. 
 
 14 = SS. 1. 104. 
 
 24 = SS. 1. 143. 
 
 32,33 = SS. 1. 105. 
 
 5111.12 = VP. 1. 14. 35. 
 
 18 = Cigupalavadha 2. 59. 
 5215 = *Kath. 2. 12. 
 
 30.31 = SK. 7. 
 
 5511.12 = Brh. 1. 4. 7. 
 
 12 = Chand. 6. 2. 1. 
 
 12,13 = *Maitr. 5. 2. 
 
 13 = Brh. 5. 5. 1. 
 
 30.31 = YV. ? 
 
 57i,2 = VP. 2. 7. 32. 
 
 15 = Brh. 1. 4. 7. 
 
 25 = SS. 1. 110. 
 
 32,33 = SK. 10. 
 
 586,7 = SS. 6. 39. 
 
 31.32 = SK. 11. 
 
 595.6 = SK. 10. 
 
 9,10 = VP. 2. 7. 25b, 26a. 
 6020,21 = SK. 13. 
 
 26,27 = *VP. 1. 2. 20b, 21a. 
 
 6111.12 = Chand. 6. 7. 6. 
 
 12,13 = YS. 4. 2. 
 
 62i, a= Chand. 6. 2. 1. 
 b = *Maitr. 5. 2. 
 
 27 = SS. 1. 66. 
 
 63i = SS. 1. 66. 
 
 16 = SK. 11. 
 
 22,23 = SS. 5. 114. 
 
 31 = SS. 1. 104. 
 
 645.6 = SK. 17. 
 
 16,17 = KP. 2. 2. 10. 
 
 18,19 = ? 
 
 32.33 = ? 
 
 6515-18 = YV. ? 
 
 29 = Cvet. 6. 11. 
 
 30,31 = Vedanta-sara 158. 
 
 33.34 = Brh. 2. 3. 6 . 
 
 6610,11 = ? 
 
 20 = BrS. 3. 2. 10. 
 
 21,22 = SS. 5. 116. 
 
 6715,16 = Cvet. 4. 5. 
 
 17 = *Brh. 4. 4. 14 ; Cvet. 
 3. 10. 
 
 683.4 = SS. 6 . 63. 
 
 693.4 = VP.?; GaudMK. 3. 
 
 5. 
 
 12 = Chand. 6 . 11 . 3. 
 
 19 = SS. 1. 99. 
 
 21 = BrS. 1. 1. 21. 
 
 21,22 = BrS. 2. 1. 22. 
 
 22 = BrS. 2. 3. 43. 
 
 27,28 = BrB. 12. 
 
 29,30 = LP. ? 
 
 70i = Ait. 1 . 1 . 1 . 
 
 2 = Chand. 6 . 2. 1. 
 
 8,9 = BrB. 11. 
 
 27 = BrS. 3. 2. 32. 
 
 29,30 = Kath. 4. 15. 
 
 31 = Mund. 3. 1. 3. 
 
 32,33 = ? 
 
 34.35 = ? 
 
 38 = *Bhag. 10. 21. 
 
 39a = Chand. 6 . 8 . 7 seq. 
 
 b = Brh. 1. 4. 10. 
 
 715 = Chand. 6 . 8. 7 seq. 
 
 12,13 = *Taitt. 2. 7. 
 
 21 = Kath. 5. 10. 
 
 24 = ? 
 
 26 = BrS. 4. 2. 16. 
 
 35 = SS. 1. 154. 
 
 72n = ? 
 
 23 = Am. 1. 1. 4. 13. 
 
 735,6 = ? 
 
 7,8 = ? 
 
 14 = Panini 5. 2. 91. 
 
 31.32 = Brh. 1. 5. 3. 
 
 748,9 = SK. 20. 
 
 21,22 = Mbh. 12. 7879. 
 7518,19 = YS. 2. 22. 
 
 20,21 = Taitt. 2. 1. 
 
 25 = Cvet. 4. 5. 
 
 32.33 = KP. 12. 28. 
 
 35.36 = Brh. 2. 3. 6 . 
 
 36 = Chand. 7. 25. 2 ; 
 
 NrsT. 2. 17. 
 
 7636 = Brh. 4. 4. 6 . 
 
 77i = Brh. 4. 4. 6 . 
 
190 
 
 Appendix III. 
 
 5,6 = Taitt. 2. 1. 
 
 12,13 = *Mund. 2. 1. 3. 
 
 14,15 = Pr. 6. 4. 
 
 18,19 = BrS. 2. 3. 15. 
 
 32 = ? See note to trans- 
 lation of SPrBh. 
 78i = SS. 2. 10. 
 
 8,9 = ? 
 
 10 = Brh. 2. 4. 10. 
 
 797 = VaP. 4. 25 ; Matsya 
 Pur.? 
 
 15 = *Mbh. 12. 7758. 
 
 26-30 = *BhagP. 3. 5. 29-31. 
 33,34 = SK. 25. 
 
 36 = SS. 2. 21. 
 
 809 = *MarkP. 45. 38. 
 
 23 = *Chand. 6 . 2. 3 ; 
 
 Taitt. 2. 6. 
 
 23,24 = Chand. 6. 5. 4. 
 
 29,30 = Brh. 3. 2. 13. 
 
 36,811 = Brh. 2. 4. 12. 
 
 6 = Mund. 2. 1. 3. 
 
 9 = ? 
 
 34 = Brh. 1. 5. 3. 
 
 8226,27 = ? 
 
 29,30 = Brh. 4. 3. 23, 26. 
 
 837 = Am. 1. 1. 4. 11. 
 
 14,15 = SK. 29. 
 
 18,19 = BrS. 2. 4. 9. 
 
 23,24 = Mund. 2. 1. 3. 
 
 36.37 = SK. 28. 
 
 842,3 = * Samkhya - tattva- 
 kaumudi on SK. 
 27. 
 
 25 = YS. 1. 6. 
 
 37.38 = YS. 1. 2-4. 
 
 853-6 = YV. ? 
 
 12,13 = *KP. 2. 2. 28. 
 
 26,27 = SK. 31. 
 
 8823,24 = *M. 12. 8. 
 
 26.27 = BrS. 3. 1. 1. 
 
 895= SK. 40. 
 
 12,13 = SK. 40. 
 
 90i,2 = *Mbh. 12. 13755b, 
 13756a. 
 
 11,12 = SS. 6. 69. 
 
 14 = NS. 1. 1. 11. 
 
 27.28 = M. 1. 16. 
 
 31,32 = ? 
 
 915,6 = ? 
 
 16,17 = SK. 39. 
 
 21.22 = SK. 41. 
 
 26 = SK. 40. 
 
 31,32 = YV. ? 
 
 9214 = Taitt. 2. 5. 
 
 18.19 = Brh. 4. 4. 2. 
 
 25,26 = Chand. 6. 5. 4. 
 
 9322 = SS. 3. 20. 
 
 943 = SS. 3. 16. 
 io = SK. 46. 
 
 20 = Ig. 11. 
 
 24 = Cvet. 3. 8 ; 6. 15. 
 
 25 = Taitt Ar. 10. 10. 3. 
 9515 = Chand. 3. 14. 1. 
 
 965 = Kath. 2. 12. 
 
 12,13 = YS. 1. 34. 
 
 29,30 = YS. 2. 29. 
 
 974-6 = Garuda Pur ana ? 
 9,10 = SS. 3. 24. 
 
 25,26 = SK. 49. 
 
 27,28 = ? Cf. Aniruddha’s 
 and Mahadeva’s 
 Commentaries on 
 SS. 3. 42. 
 
 9811,12 = SK. 48. 
 
 25 = SS. 3. 38. 
 
 29,30 = SK. 50. 
 
 9920,21 = SK. 51. 
 
 1005,6 = YS. 3. 37. 
 
 7 = SS. 3. 23. 
 
 11,12 = SK. 52. 
 
 14,15 = SS. 3. 10. 
 
 20,21 = SK. 53. 
 
 10122 = SK. 45. 
 
 1021,2 = YS. 4. 3. 
 
 7 = Brh. 4. 4. 6. 
 
 11,12 = Mund. 1. 1. 9. 
 
 14,15 = SS. 3. 56. 
 
 19.20 = SS. 3. 57. 
 
 22.23 = Kath. 4. 12. 
 
 24,25 = ? 
 
 1031 = SS. 2. 1. 
 
 12 = SS. 2. 37. 
 
 1043,4 = Cvet. 1. 10. 
 
 10,11 = YS. 2. 22. 
 
 13 = Cvet. 4. 5. 
 
 10524,25 = Naradiya? 
 
 27,28 = SK. 61. 
 
 1066,7 = SK. 62. 
 
 8 = SS. 3. 65. 
 
 1071.2 = Brh. 2. 3. 6. 
 
 2 = *Brh. 3. 9. 26 ; 4. 
 
 2. 4; 4. 4. 22; 
 4. 5. 15. 
 
 4,5 = Matsya Purana? 
 7-12 = M. 6 . 76-78. ( 7-10 
 = Mbh. 12. 
 12463, *12464). 
 14,15 = SK. 64. 
 
 19,20 = YS. 2. 26. 
 
 1087,8 = ? 
 
 9 = Brh. 4. 4. 6, Nrs. 
 T. 2. 1. 5. 
 
 10,11 = Naradiya Smrti? 
 26,27 = YS. 3. 9. 
 
 34 = NS. 3. 1. 25. 
 HOi-6 = Garuda Purana? 
 
 22 = ? 
 
 30,31 = BhagP. 11. 9. 2. 
 33,34 = M. 6. 78. 
 
 1114 = R. 3. 9. 32. 
 
 15,10 = *VP. 2. 13. 30a + 
 22b. 
 
 24,25 = ? 
 
 26.27 = ? 
 
 33,34 = *Mbh. 12. 6520, 
 6647. 
 
 112l0,n = *Mbh. 12. 6649. 
 17,18 = ? 
 
 20-23 = * Mar kP. 41. 18, 
 19. 
 
 32.33 = ? 
 
 1136,7 = *Mbh. 14. 761. 
 
 8,9 = VP. 2. 13. 39. 
 
 12-15 = VP. 3. 18. 103. 
 114io,n = Cvet. 6. 23. 
 
 15-18 = Brh. 1. 4. 10. 
 
 20 = Bhag. 11. 40. 
 
 1151.2 = Chand. 5. 4. 1. 
 
 27.28 = VP. 4. 2. 45c. 
 
 33.34 = *VP. 4. 2. 45b. 
 1166-9 = VP. 4. 2. 46. 
 
 22,23 = *Yajnavalkya’s 
 Dharmagastra 
 
 3. 141. 
 
 11715 = SS. 1. 92. 
 
 11822,23 = *Brh. 4. 3. 16. 
 11910 = Cvet. 4. 5. 
 ll = Brh. 1. 4. 7. 
 
 13 = Chand. 6. 2. 3. 
 
Index of Quotations , following the Order of the Text. 
 
 191 
 
 16 = Cvet. 6. 11. 
 
 1205.6 = Brli. 2. 4. 12. 
 
 25a = Brh. 2. 3. 6. 
 
 b = Brh. 3. 8. 8. 
 
 34 = Brh. 2. 4. 12. 
 
 12110 = *Brh. 3. 2. 13 ; 4. 
 
 4. 5. 
 
 10,11 = ? 
 
 24 = ? 
 
 1223 = Cvet. 6. 11. 
 
 3.4 = Brh. 2. 3. 6. 
 
 6,6 = Kath. 3. 15. 
 
 7 = GaudMK. 2. 32, 
 BrB. 10. 
 
 7,8 = Chand. 6. 1. 4. 
 1263 - ? 
 
 32.33 = Brh. 2. 4. 10 ; 4. 
 
 5. 11. 
 
 1275.6 = NS. 2. 1. 67. 
 
 7 = SS. 5. 26. 
 
 13,14 = BrS. 2. 2. 28. 
 
 16,17 = SS. 5. 26. 
 
 2la = Brh. 2. 3. 6. 
 b = Brh. 4. 4. 19. 
 
 21,22 = *Brh. 4. 3. 22, 
 Brahma Upan- 
 isad 2. 
 
 29,30 = ? 
 
 12813 = ? 
 
 18 = SS. 5. 26. 
 
 33.34 - ? 
 
 1291.2 = ? 
 
 4.5 = *VP. 1. 2. 19. 
 13017 = Chand. 7. 25. 2. 
 
 18 = Mund. 2. 2. 11, 
 NrsT. 2. 17. 
 
 29 = Chand. 7. 25. 2. 
 
 1311.2 = Ken. 1. 5. 
 
 23,24 = Chand. 6. 2. 1. 
 
 25,26 = Brh. 4. 3. 23-30. 
 27-29 = ? 
 
 37,38 = Brh. 3. 9. 28. 
 
 1329 = ? 
 
 10 = ? 
 
 18 = Brh. 1. 4. 8. 
 
 20a = ? 
 b = ? 
 
 13315,16 = Cvet. 4. 10. 
 
 22 = Cvet. 6. 19. 
 
 31 = *Kath. 2. 12. 
 
 13422 = ? 
 
 13519-22 = *VP. 1. 2. 23. 
 
 35,36 = M. 1. 27. 
 
 13934,35 = M. 1. 17. 
 
 1406 = Kath. 6. 17. 
 
 7 = *Mbh. 3. 16763. 
 14115 = ? 
 
 16 = *Dhatupatha 15. 
 54. 
 
 33 = Chand. 6. 5. 4. 
 
 1421,2 = Chand. 6. 3. 1. 
 
 1436,7 = SS. 5. 114. 
 
 8 = SS. 2. 1. 
 
 16 = SS. 2. 34. 
 
 22 = YS. 1. 4. 
 
 14512,13 = Chand. 6. 11. 1. 
 
 14 = SS. 5. 121. 
 
 18,19 = M. 12. 9. 
 
 1463 = Cagvata 320. 
 14731-34 = *VP. 2. 13. 98, 99. 
 14824,25 = Kumarasambhava 
 1. 53. 
 
 1493,4 = YS. 2. 15. 
 
 5,6 = *VP. 6. 5. 55. 
 
 22-25 = ? 
 
 27,28 = KP. 2. 2. 12. 
 
 33,34 = SS. 3. 74. 
 
 15022.23 = VP. 6. 5. 62. 
 
 1514,5 = *Chand. 8. 15. 1. 
 1533,4 = BhagP. 3. 7. 11. 
 
 9 = SS. 6. 25. 
 
 22-24 = YS. 1. 2-4. 
 
 25,26 = ? 
 
 33,34 = BrS. 4. 1. 11. 
 
 1548 = Mund. 2. 1. 5. 
 
 16 = Cvet. 4. 5. 
 
 15534 = ? Cf. 308. 
 
 1566 = *SS. 3. 58. 
 
 1574 = Brh. 4. 4. 14, Cvet. 
 3. 10. 
 
 24 = SS. 6. 48. 
 
 1588 = GaudMK. 3. 26. 
 io = ? 
 
 30 = RV. 10. 190. 3. 
 
 30.31 = Brh. 4. 4. 19. 
 
 32 = SS. 6. 52. 
 
 33 = Brh. 4. 4. 19. 
 
 1591 = Brh. 4. 4. 19. 
 
 3 = Bhag. 11. 40. 
 
 4,5 = Chand. 6. 1. ^ 
 
 8,9 = GaudMK. 2. 32, 
 BrB. 10. 
 
 31.32 = SS. 6. 55. 
 
 16022.23 = BrB. 13. 
 
 24 = SS. 5. 114. 
 
 16115,16 = Cvet. 5. 9. 
 
 21 = *Dhatupatha 16. 
 54. 
 
 33-36 = ? 
 
 16212 = *Chand. 6. 2. 3. 
 
 34 = BhagP. 3. 26. 21. 
 16330,31 = SS. 1. 1. 
 
 1649 = *Mbh. 3. 14197. 
 11,12 = BhagP. 3. 24. 36. 
 16 = Bhag. 11. 32. 
 
APPENDIX IV, 
 
 INDEX OF QUOTATIONS FROM SCRIPTURE AND TRADITION, 
 Grouped according to the Works from which the Quotations are Taken. 
 
 The explanations prefixed to Appendix III. apply, mutatis mutandis, to this Appendix also. 
 
 Rigveda. 
 
 8. 48. 3 = 92. 
 
 10. 190. 3 = 15830. 
 
 Taittiriya Aranyaka. 
 10. 10. 3 = 925. 
 
 = 4221. 
 
 = 9425. 
 
 Brliad-Aranyaka Upanisad. 
 *1. 4. 2 = 3330a. 
 
 1. 4. 7 = 5511,12. 
 
 = 5715. 
 
 = 11911. 
 
 1. 4. 8 = 13218. 
 
 1. 4. 10 = 7039b. 
 
 = 11415-18. 
 
 1. 5. 3 = 7331,32. 
 
 = 8134. 
 
 2. 3. 6 = 4028. 
 
 = 6533,34. 
 
 = 7535,36. 
 
 - 1071,2. 
 
 = 12025a. 
 
 = 1223,4. 
 
 = 12721a. 
 
 2. 4. 5 = lio. 
 
 = 3537,38. 
 
 = 434. 
 
 2. 4. 10 = 7810. 
 
 = 12632,33. 
 
 2. 4. 12 = 8036, 81i. 
 
 : 1205,6. 
 
 = 12034. 
 
 3. 2. 13 = 8029,30. 
 
 *3. 2. 13 = 12110. 
 
 3. 8. 8 = 3731. 
 
 = 12025b. 
 
 *3. 9. 26 = 1072. 
 
 3. 9. 28 = 13137,38. 
 
 4. 2. 4 = 1072. 
 
 4. 3. 7 = 211,12. 
 
 = 2818,19. 
 *4. 3. 16 = 212,13. 
 
 = 123,4. 
 
 = 11822,23. 
 *4. 3. 22 = 210,11. 
 
 = 12721,22. 
 
 4. 3. 23, 26 = 8229,30. 
 4. 3. 23-30 = 13125,26. 
 4. 4. 2 = 9218,19. 
 *4. 4. 5 = 12110. 
 
 4. 4. 6 = 7636. 
 
 = 77i. 
 
 = 1027. 
 
 = 1089. 
 
 *4. 4. 14 = 6717. 
 
 4. 4. 14 = 1574. 
 
 4. 4. 19 = 12721b. 
 
 = 15830,31. 
 = 15833. 
 
 = 1591. 
 
 4. 4. 22 = 1072. 
 
 4. 5. 3 = 84,5. 
 
 4. 5. 6 = li9. 
 
 = 434. 
 
 4. 5. 11 = 12632,33. 
 4. 5. 15 = 1072. 
 
 5. 5. 1 = 5513. 
 
 Chandogya Upanisad. 
 3. 14. 1 = 9515. 
 
 5. 4. 1 = 1151,2. 
 
 6. 1. 4 = 4019. 
 
 = 1227,8. 
 
 = 1594,5. 
 
 6. 2. 1 = 19ua. 
 
 = 5512. 
 
 192 
 
 = 62ia. 
 
 = 702. 
 
 = 13123,24. 
 *6. 2. 1 = li. 
 
 6. 2. 2 = 1915. 
 
 6. 2. 3 = 334. 
 
 = 3330b. 
 
 = 4725. 
 
 = 11913. 
 *6. 2. 3 = 8023. 
 
 = 16212. 
 
 6. 3. 1 = 142i ,2. 
 6. 5. 4 = 8023,24. 
 = 9225,26. 
 = 14133. 
 
 6. 7. 6 = 6111,12. 
 6. 8. 7 seq. = 7039a. 
 
 = 715. 
 
 6. 11. 1 = 14512,13. 
 
 6. 11. 3 = 6912. 
 
 7. 1. 3 = 75. 
 
 7. 24. 1 = 407,8. 
 
 7. 25. 2 = 7536. 
 
 = 13017. 
 
 = 13029. 
 
 8. 1. 6 = 4123,24. 
 *8. 12. 1 = 834-36. 
 
 8. 15. 1 = 921. 
 
 *8. 15. 1 = 1514,5. 
 
 Iga Upanisad. 
 11 = 2621 , 22 . 
 = 9420. 
 
 Kena Upanisad. 
 1. 5 = 1311,2. 
 
 Katha Upanisad. 
 2. 12 = 965. 
 
Index of Quotations , grouped according to their Sources. 
 
 193 
 
 *2. 12 = 75,6. 
 
 - 5215. 
 
 = 13331. 
 3.4 = 1411. 
 
 3. 15 = 1225,6. 
 
 4. 12 = 10222,23. 
 4. 15 = 7029,30. 
 6. 10 = 7121. 
 
 6. 17 = 235,6. 
 
 = 1406. 
 
 Pracna Upanisad. 
 4. 8 = 3037,38. 
 6. 4 = 7714,15. 
 
 Mundaka Upanisad. 
 
 1. 1. 9 = 10211,12. 
 2.1.3 = 816. 
 
 = 8323,24. 
 *2. 1.3 = 7712,13. 
 
 2. 1. 5 = 1548. 
 
 2. 2. 11 = 13018. 
 
 3. 1. 3 = 7031. 
 
 Taittiriya Upanisad. 
 2. 1 = 7520,21. 
 
 = 775,6. 
 
 2. 5 = 9214. 
 
 2. 6 = 8023. 
 
 *2. 7 = 7112,13. 
 
 Aitareya Upanisad. 
 
 1. 1. 1 = 70i. 
 
 Cvetagvatara Upanisad. 
 1. 10 = 1043,4. 
 
 3. 8 = 926. 
 
 = 9424. 
 
 3. 10 = 6717. 
 
 = 1574. 
 
 3. 13 = 235,6. 
 
 4. 5 = 6715,16. 
 
 = 7525. 
 
 = 10413. 
 
 = 119io. 
 
 = 15416. 
 
 4. 9 = 3734. 
 
 4. 10 = 3733. 
 
 = 13315,16. 
 
 6. 8 = 2319. 
 
 5. 9 = 16115,16. 
 
 6. 11 = 245. 
 
 = 6529. 
 
 = 11916. 
 
 = 1223. 
 
 6. 13 = 518. 
 
 6. 15 = 926. 
 
 = 9424. 
 
 6. 19 = 13322. 
 
 6. 23 = 11410,11. 
 
 Garbha Upanisad. 
 3 = 3036,37. 
 
 Culika Upanisad. 
 3 = 1714. 
 
 Nrsinha-tapani Upanisad. 
 2. 1. 5 = 1089. 
 
 2. 1. 7, 8 = 2020. 
 
 2. 9. 9 = 1330,31. 
 
 2. 17 = 7536. 
 
 = 13018. 
 
 Brahma Upanisad. 
 2 = 12721,22. 
 
 Brahmabindu Upanisad. 
 
 10 = 226,7. 
 
 = 2811 , 12 . 
 
 = 1227. 
 
 = 1598,9. 
 
 11 = 708,9. 
 
 12 = 6927,28. 
 
 13 = 16022,23. 
 *13 = 2317,18. 
 
 Maitrl Upanisad. 
 *5. 2 = 1914b. 
 = 5512,13. 
 = 62ib. 
 7.9 = 2621,22. 
 
 Gaudapada’s Mandukya- 
 Karika. 
 
 2. 32 = 226,7. 
 
 = 2811 , 12 . 
 
 = 1227. 
 
 = 1598,9. 
 
 3. 5 = 693,4. 
 3. 26 = 1588. 
 
 Brahma Sutra. 
 
 1. 1. 1 = 334. 
 
 1. 1. 21 = 6921. 
 
 2. 1. 1 = 331. 
 
 2. 1. 11 = 359. 
 
 2. 1. 22 = 6921,22. 
 *2. 2. 1 = 336. 
 
 2. 2. 28 = 12713,14. 
 2. 2. 29 = 4027. 
 
 *2. 2. 30 = 4027,28. 
 2. 3. 15 = 7718,19. 
 2. 3. 43 = 437. 
 
 = 6922. 
 
 2. 4. 9 = 8318,19. 
 
 2. 4. 12 = 3335. 
 
 3. 1. 1 = 8826,27. 
 
 3. 2. 10 = 6620. 
 
 3. 2. 22 = 4029,30. 
 
 3. 2. 32 = 7027. 
 
 3. 4. 16 = 2627. 
 
 3. 4. 33 = 2623. 
 
 *4. 1. 3 = 439. 
 
 4. 1. 11 = 15333,34. 
 
 4. 2. 16 = 163. 
 
 = 7126. 
 
 [Yoga] Vasistha. 
 
 [See note to my translation of the 
 SPrBh. 1. 96, page 115.] 
 
 “ Vasisthe ” ? = 344-9. 
 
 “ Vasisthe ” ? = 5 530-31. 
 “Vasisthe ” ? = 6515-18. 
 
 “ Vasisthe ” ? = 853-6. 
 
 “ V asistha- ” ? = 9131,32. 
 
 Yoga Vasistha. 
 
 16. 3, 4 = 4721-24. 
 
 [According to Dr. Hall.] 
 
 Vedanta Sara. 
 
 158 = 6530,31. 
 
 Samkhya Karika. 
 
 2 = 98. 
 
 = 4214. 
 
 3 = 31i,2. 
 
 6 = 2927,28. 
 
 7 = 5230,31. 
 
194 
 
 Appendix IV. 
 
 10 = 5732,33. 
 
 1. 58 = 2428,29. 
 
 6. 52 = 15832. 
 
 = 595,6. 
 
 1. 59 = 2912,13. 
 
 6. 55 = 15931,32. 
 
 11 = 5831,32. 
 
 1. 66 = 6227. 
 
 6. 63 = 683,4. 
 
 - 6316. 
 
 = 63i. 
 
 6. 69 = 90n,i2. 
 
 13 = 6020,21. 
 
 1. 78 = 4032. 
 
 6. 70 = 62,3. 
 
 17 = 645,6. 
 
 1. 89 = 464. 
 
 
 
 20 = 147,8. 
 
 1. 92 = 11715. 
 
 Yoga Sutra. 
 
 = 748,9. 
 
 1. 99 = 6919. 
 
 1. 2 -4 = 8437,38. 
 
 21 = 2425,26. 
 
 1. 104 = 4914. 
 
 = 15322-24. 
 
 25 = 7933,34. 
 
 = 6331. 
 
 1. 4 = 713. 
 
 28 = 8336,37. 
 
 1. 105 = 4932,33. 
 
 = 4335. 
 
 29 = 8314,15. 
 
 1. 110 = 5725. 
 
 = 14322. 
 
 31 = 8526,27. 
 
 1. 143 = 4924. 
 
 1. 6 = 8425. 
 
 39 = 9116,17. 
 
 1. 154 = 3112,13. 
 
 1. 26 = 337,38. 
 
 40 = 895. 
 
 = 7135. 
 
 1. 34 = 9612,13. 
 
 — 8912,13. 
 
 2. 1. = 1031. 
 
 2. 12, 13 = 2536,37. 
 
 - 9126. 
 
 = 1438. 
 
 2. 13 = 2529,30. 
 
 41 = 9121,22. 
 
 2. 10 = 78i. 
 
 2. 15 = 824,25. 
 
 45 = 10122. 
 
 2. 12 = 3027. 
 
 = 1493,4. 
 
 46 = 9410. 
 
 2. 21 = 7936. 
 
 2. 16 = 621 . 
 
 48 = 9811,12. 
 
 2. 34 = 14316. 
 
 2. 17 = 14io. 
 
 49 = 9725,26. 
 
 2. 35 = 717,18. 
 
 2. 22 = 3312,13. 
 
 50 = 9829,30. 
 
 2. 37 = 10312. 
 
 = 7518,19. 
 
 51 = 9920,21. 
 
 3. 10 = 10014,15. 
 
 = 104io,n. 
 
 52 = 10011,12. 
 
 3. 16 = 943. 
 
 2. 23, 24 = 1427,28. 
 
 53 10020,21. 
 
 3. 20 = 9322. 
 
 2. 24 = 25n. 
 
 61 = 10527,28. 
 
 3 . 23 = 1007. 
 
 = 2520,21. 
 
 62 = 1066,7. 
 
 3. 24 = 25ioa. 
 
 2. 26 = 2616. 
 
 64 = 10714,15. 
 
 = 979,10. 
 
 = 10719,20. 
 
 [The order of the 6tanzas as used 
 
 3. 37 = 25iot». 
 
 2. 28 = 2617,18. 
 
 by Yijflanabhiksu has a general cor- 
 
 3. 38 = 9825. 
 
 2. 29 = 9629,30. 
 
 respondence with the natural order of 
 
 3. 56 = 10214,15. 
 
 3. 9 = 10826,27. 
 
 the stanzas In the Karika.] 
 
 3. 57 = 10219,20. 
 *3. 58 = 1566. 
 
 3. 37 = 1005,6. 
 4. 2 = 6112,13. 
 
 
 Samkhya Tattva Kaumudi. 
 
 3. 65 = 1068. 
 
 4. 3 = 1021,2. 
 
 Introd.to SK.2 = 828,29. 
 
 3. 74 = 14933,34. 
 
 4. 17 (or 18) = 3920,21. 
 
 *On SK. 27= 842,3. 
 
 5.1 = 534,35. 
 5. 26 = 1277. 
 
 4. 23 = 3532. 
 
 
 = 12716,17. 
 
 Vyasa’s Yoga Bhasya. 
 
 Samkhya Sutra. 
 
 = 12818. 
 
 1. 1 = 16330,31. 
 
 5. 107 = 4522,23. 
 
 1. 7 = 4338. 
 
 1. 2 = 4119. 
 
 5. 114 = 6322,23. 
 
 1. 52 = 733. 
 
 1.6 = 4115. 
 
 = 1436,7. 
 
 2. 17 = 714,15. 
 
 1.7 = 247. 
 
 = 16024. 
 
 * 2 . 20 = 496-9. 
 
 1. 12 = 1213. 
 
 5. 118 = 6621 , 22 . 
 
 3. 49 = 733. 
 
 1. 16 = 4125. 
 
 5. 121 = 14514. 
 
 *4. 18 = 3921,22. 
 
 1. 19 = 77,8. 
 
 = 289,10. 
 
 6. 25 = 1539. 
 6. 28 = 4334. 
 
 4. 22 = 496-9. 
 
 
 1. 24 = 385. 
 
 6. 39 = 3929,30. 
 
 Nyaya Sutra. 
 
 1. 55 = 1425. 
 
 = 586,7. 
 
 1. 1. 2 = 265,6. 
 
 1. 56 = 2910. 
 
 6. 48 = 15724. 
 
 1. 1. 11 = 9014. 
 
Index of Quotations , grouped according to their Sources. 
 
 195 
 
 2. 1. 67 = 1275,6. 
 
 3. 1. 25 = 2530,31. 
 
 = 10834. 
 
 Sarva Darcana Samgraha. 
 *Page 16 end (ed. JBibl. Ind .) 
 
 = 1516,17. 
 
 Maha Bharata. 
 *3. 14197 = 1649. 
 *3. 16763 = 1407. 
 
 (Bhagavad Gita.) 
 [Cited as a separate work.] 
 
 2. 20 = 2734. 
 
 2. 24 = 2320. 
 
 2. 39 = 520. 
 
 3. 27 = 214,15. 
 
 3. 29 = 23,4. 
 
 *10. 21 = 7038. 
 
 11. 32 = 16416. 
 
 11. 40 = 11420. 
 
 = 1593. 
 
 13. 21 = 1412. 
 
 - 2436 , 37 . 
 
 = 2523. 
 
 13. 33 = 4440,41. 
 16. 8 = 234. 
 
 (Moksadharma.) 
 *12. 6520 = 11133,34. 
 *12. 6647 = 11133,34. 
 *12. 6649 = 112io,li. 
 12. 7663b = 315. 
 
 *12. 7664a = 316. 
 
 *12. 7751a = 2534. 
 
 *12. 7758 = 7915. 
 *12. 7762b = 2532. 
 *12. 7763 = 2533. 
 *12. 7852 = 37il. 
 
 12. 7879 = 7421 , 22 . 
 12. 11198a = 34. 
 
 12. 11307b = 2323. 
 
 12. 11308a = 2324. 
 *12. 11409b = 514. 
 
 *12. 11410a = 515. 
 
 12. 11419 = 3723,24. 
 12. 11676a = 33. 
 
 12. 12463 = 1077,8. 
 *12. 12464 = 1079,10. 
 
 12. 12681a = 3625. 
 *12. 13755b = 90l. 
 *12. 13756a = 902. 
 
 *14. 761 = 1136,7. 
 
 Manu. 
 
 1. 16 = 9027,28. 
 
 1. 17 = 13934,35. 
 
 1. 27 = 13535,36. 
 6. 76-78 = 1077-12. 
 6. 78 = 11033,34. 
 *12. 8 = 8823,24. 
 
 12. 9 = 14518,19. 
 12. 105 = 457,8. 
 
 12. 106 = 3511,12. 
 
 Yajnavalkya’s Dharma- 
 gastra. 
 
 *3. 141 = 11622,23. 
 
 Visnu Purana. 
 *1. 2. 19 = 1294,5. 
 
 1. 2. 20b, 21a = 323,4. 
 *1.2. 20b, 21a = 6026,27. 
 *1. 2. 23 J 13519-22. 
 1. 2. 33 = 3613,14. 
 
 1. 2. 38 = 3224,25. 
 
 1. 2. 43b, 44b = 3 124,25. 
 
 1. 4. 51 = 3611,12. 
 
 1. 5. 5b = 378. 
 
 1. 14. 35 = 5111,12. 
 
 1. 17. 83 = 45,6. 
 
 2. 7. 25b, 26a = 599,10. 
 
 2. 7. 32 = 571,2. 
 
 *2. 8. 96 = 929. 
 
 *2. 13. 22b = 11116. 
 
 *2. 13. 30a = 11115. 
 
 2. 13. 39 = 1138,9. 
 
 2. 13. 95 = 2110,11. 
 
 2. 13. 96 = 218,9. 
 
 *2. 13. 98, 99 = 14731-34. 
 
 3. 18. 17 = 2114. 
 
 3. 18. 103 = 11312-15. 
 *4. 2. 45b = 11533,34. 
 
 4. 2. 45c = 11527,28. 
 
 4. 2. 46 = 1166-9. 
 
 *6. 5. 55 = 1495,6. 
 
 6. 5. 62 = 15022,23. 
 
 6. 7. 22 = 216,17. 
 
 ? = 693,4. 
 
 [See translation of SPrBh., p. 165, 
 note.] 
 
 Kurina Purana. 
 
 [Igvara Gita : See note to my transla- 
 tion of SPrBh., p. 22.] 
 
 2. 2. 10 = 6416,17. 
 
 2. 2. 12 = 105,6. 
 
 = 14927,28. 
 
 2. 2. 16, cf. 3629. 
 
 2. 2. 20, 21 = 261-4. 
 
 *2. 2. 28 = 8512,13. 
 
 2. 11. 6 = 228,9. 
 
 4. 66 = 4729,30. 
 
 12. 28 = 7532,33. 
 
 ? = 320,21. 
 
 ? = 3711. 
 
 Garuda Purana. 
 ? = 974-6. 
 
 ? = 1101 - 6 . 
 
 Padma Purana. 
 
 ? = 412 - 32 . 
 
 ? = 167,8,11, 
 
 Bhagavata Purana. 
 
 I. 8. 52 = 42i0,n. 
 *3. 5. 29-31 = 7926-30. 
 
 3. 7. 11 = 1533,4. 
 
 3. 24. 36 = 16411,12. 
 
 3. 26. 21 = 16234. 
 
 II. 9. 2 = 11030,31. 
 
 ? = 3032-35. 
 
 Matsya Purana. 
 ? = 797. 
 
 ? = 1074,5. 
 
 Markandeya Purana. 
 *10. 31 = 919,20. 
 
 37. 38b = 3435. 
 
 *41. 18, 19= 11220-23. 
 *45. 38 = 809. 
 
 Linga Purana. 
 
 ? = 2021 . 
 
 ? = 3333,34. 
 ? = 3629. 
 
 ? = 6929,30. 
 
196 
 
 Appendix IV 
 
 Vayu Purana. 
 4. 25 = 797. 
 
 Surya Purana. 
 
 ? = 1324,25. 
 ?= 1711,12. 
 
 Naradiya ? 
 
 [See translation of SPrBh., p. 242 note, 
 and p. 24S, note.] 
 
 ? = 10524,25. 
 
 ? = 10810 , 11 . 
 
 QUOTATIONS 
 
 ? = 122,23. Cf. 3514. 
 
 ? = 2n. 
 
 ? = 722,23. Cf. 4336. 
 ? = 1317,18. 
 
 ? = 2214 , 15 . 
 
 ? = 2530. 
 
 ? = 2625,26. 
 
 ? = 2718,19. 
 
 ? = 2726. 
 
 ? = 2822,23. 
 
 ? = 308,9. Cf. 15534. 
 
 ? = 316. 
 
 ? = 3514. C/. 122. 
 
 ? = 3717 , 18 . 
 
 ? = 3736-38. 
 
 ? = 3821,22. 
 
 ? = 4336,37. Cf 722,23. 
 ? = 4616,17. 
 
 ? = 6418,19. 
 
 ? = 6432,33. 
 
 ? = 6610,11. 
 
 Paragara’s Upapurana 
 
 [Or Supplement to Yisuu Purana], 
 ? - 39-12. 
 
 Ramayana. 
 3. 9. 32 = 1114. 
 
 Kumarasambhava. 
 1. 53 = 14824,25. 
 
 Cigupalavadha. 
 *2. 59 = 5118. 
 
 ? = 7032 , 33 . 
 
 ? = 7034 , 35 . 
 
 ? - 7124 . 
 
 ? = 7211. 
 
 ? = 735,6. 
 
 ? = 737,8. 
 
 ? = 7732 . 
 
 [See note to translation of 7732.] 
 
 ? = 788,9. 
 
 ? = 819. 
 
 ? = 8226,27. 
 
 ? = 9031 , 32 . 
 
 ? = 915,6. 
 
 ? = 9727,28. 
 
 [Cf. Appendix III.] 
 
 ? = 10224,25. 
 
 ? = 1087,8. 
 
 ? = 11022 . 
 
 ? = 11124 , 25 . 
 
 ? = 11126,27. 
 
 NOT YET TRACED TO THEIR 
 
 Panini. 
 
 5. 2. 91 = 7314. 
 
 Dhatupatha. 
 *15. 54 = 14116. 
 = 16121. 
 
 Amarakoca. 
 1. 1. 1. 9 = 1510. 
 . 1. 4. 11 = 837. 
 1. 1. 4. 13 = 7223. 
 
 Cagvata. 
 320 = 1463. 
 
 SOURCES. 
 
 ? = 11217,18. 
 
 ? = 11232,33. 
 
 ? = 12110 , 11 . 
 
 ? = 12124. 
 
 ? = 1263. 
 
 ? = 12729,30. 
 
 ? = 12813- 
 ? = 12833,34. 
 
 ? = 1291,2. 
 
 ? = 13127-29. 
 
 ? = 1329. 
 
 ? = 13210. 
 
 ? = 13220a. 
 
 ? = 13220b. 
 
 ? = 13422. 
 
 ? = 14115. 
 
 ? = 14922-25. 
 
 ? = 15325,26. 
 
 ? = 15534. Cf. 308. 
 ? = 15810. 
 
 ? = 16133-36. 
 
Books for the Study of Indo- Iranian 
 Languages 
 
 ( Sanskrit , Pali , Avestau), 
 
 Literatures , Religions , and Antiquities. 
 Published by Messrs. Ginn and Company, 
 
 Boston, New York, Chicago, and London. 
 
 Whitney's Sanskrit Grammar. 
 
 A Sanskrit Grammar, including both the classical language, and the 
 older dialects, of Veda and Brahmana. By William Dwight Whitney, 
 [late] Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Philology in Yale Uni- 
 versity. Second (revised and extended) edition. 1889. 8vo. xxvi + 
 552 pages. Cloth: Mailing price, $3.20. Paper: $2.90. 
 
 Of the original edition of this work no description need be given. This new edition 
 embodies new material, gathered by the author and by others during the past ten years, so 
 far as it fitted into the plan of the work. In particular, the author has been able to cor- 
 rect and repair certain errors and omissions in the first edition, and to speak with more 
 definiteness on very many points relating to the material and usages of the language. The 
 paragraphing of the first edition has been retained throughout, though subdivisions have 
 been more thoroughly marked. 
 
 Supplement to Whitney s Sanskrit Grammar. 
 
 The Roots, Verb-forms, and primary Derivatives of the Sanskrit Lan- 
 guage. A Supplement to his Sanskrit Grammar, by William 
 Dwight Whitney. 1885. 8vo. xiv + 250 pages. Paper: Mailing 
 price, $2.00. 
 
 The fact that the roots are briefly and clearly defined, and the forms conveniently 
 given, makes this work useful even in the early stages of Sanskrit study. Each formation 
 and derivative is dated according to the period of its appearance in the literary records of 
 the language. 
 
Cappeller s Sanskrit- English Dictionary. 
 
 A Sanskrit-English Dictionary. Based upon the St. Petersburg Lexi- 
 cons. By Carl Cappeller, Professor at the University of Jena. 
 
 Royal 8vo. Cloth, viii + 672 pages. By mail, $6.25. 
 
 This dictionary covers a wide range of Sanskrit texts. It is accurate, sufficient, and 
 brief. Typography, paper, and binding are excellent. The size is truly handy ; the price, 
 small. The author had already published a Sanskrit-German Dictionary. This Sanskrit- 
 English one, therefore, has practically the advantage of being a second edition, and is an 
 improvement upon its German original in many ways. 
 
 Lamnan's Sanskrit Reader. 
 
 A Sanskrit Reader: with Vocabulary and Notes. By Charles Rock- 
 well Lanman, Professor of Sanskrit in Harvard University. For use 
 in colleges and for private study. Royal 8vo. Complete : Text, Notes, 
 and Vocabulary, xxiv 4- 405 pages. Cloth : Mailing price, $ 2 . 00 . 
 
 Text alone, for use in examinations, 106 pages. Cloth : Mailing price, 
 85 cents. Notes alone, viii + 109 pages. Cloth : Mailing price, 85 
 cents. 
 
 This Reader is constructed with especial reference to the needs of those who have to 
 use it without a teacher. The text is in Oriental characters. The selections are from the 
 Maha-bharata, Hitopade9a, Katha-sarit-sagara, Laws of Manu, the Rigveda, the Brah- 
 manas, and the Sutras. The Sanskrit words of the Notes and Vocabulary are in English 
 letters. In the Vocabulary great pains have been taken to show how secondary, tertiary, 
 and later meanings have grown out of the original meaning, and to illustrate these transi- 
 tions of meaning by analogies from the English and other familiar tongues, and to enable 
 the student to trace every form back to its root by means of references to Whitney’s chap- 
 ters on word-formation, and by giving the root itself and the intermediate forms. Etymo- 
 logically kindred words from the Greek, Latin, Anglo-Saxon, and English are given along 
 with their meanings. The Notes render ample assistance in the interpretation of difficult 
 passages, and in the explanation of allusions to the antiquities of India. With them are 
 given concise literary-historical introductions to a number of the most important branches 
 of the literature. 
 
 Sanskrit Text in English Letters. 
 
 Parts of Nala and Hitopadega in English Letters. Prepared by 
 Charles R. Lanman. Royal 8vo. Paper, vi + 44 pages. Mailing 
 price, 30 cents. 
 
 The Sanskrit text of the first forty-four pages of Lanman’s Reader, reprinted in 
 English characters. The Vocabulary and Notes of the Reader apply exactly also to this 
 reprint, inasmuch as the reprint corresponds page for page and line for line with its 
 original. With the help of the Grammar and of the Reader and of this reprint, the student 
 will be able to acquire a knowledge of the forms and structure of the Sanskrit language 
 and to do some reading, without first troubling himself to learn the Nagarl alphabet. 
 
 2 
 
Perry s Sanskrit Primer. 
 
 A Sanskrit Primer : based on the Lcitfaden fiir den Elementar-cursus 
 des Sanskrit of Prof. Georg Biihler of Vienna. By Edward Delavan 
 Perry, Ph.D., Professor of Greek in Columbia College, New York. 
 1885. 8vo. xii + 230 pages. Mailing price, $ 1.60 . 
 
 This book is an attempt to combine Professor Blihler’s admirable practical exercises in 
 translating from Sanskrit into English and from English into Sanskrit, with the systematic 
 exposition of the Grammar as given by Professor Whitney. To this end, the Leitfaden 
 has really been rewritten. An introduction has been added, giving a general view of the 
 structure of the language ; and the exercises have been somewhat abbreviated. Care has 
 been taken to retain nothing but what would meet the real needs of a beginner; and 
 regard has been had for those who may take up the study without a teacher. The book 
 has sufficient vocabularies. 
 
 Kaegi's Rigveda. 
 
 The Rigveda : the oldest literature of the Indians. By Adolf Kaegi, 
 Professor in the University of Zurich. Authorized translation [from 
 the German], with additions to the notes, by Robert Arrowsmith, 
 Ph.D. 1886. 8vo. Cloth, viii + 198 pages. Mailing price, $ 1.65. 
 
 This work treats of Vedic literature and exegesis, of the Vedic people, and of Vedic 
 civilization; of the language and form of the hymns of the Veda; of their contents; and 
 of the Vedic religious thought; of the Vedic divinities; of the Vedic beliefs, especially 
 the belief in immortality; of Vedic secular poetry; etc. The notes (pages 95-180) com- 
 prise a very full explanatory, justificative, and bibliographical comment upon the main body 
 of the book. 
 
 Hopkins's Religions of India. 
 
 The Religions of India. By Edward Washburn Hopkins, Pro- 
 fessor of Sanskrit in Yale University. 1895. i2mo. Cloth, xvi 
 + 612 pages. Mailing price, $2.00. 
 
 This is the first of Professor Morris Jastrow’s Series of Handbooks on the History of 
 Religions. The book gives an account of the religions of India in the chronological 
 order of their development. The point of view is chiefly historical and descriptive, but 
 the causes leading to the successive phases of religious belief are kept prominently before 
 the reader. A new feature of this book, as compared with the one work that has preceded 
 it on the same lines, Barth’s Religions of India, is the constant employment of illustrative 
 material, drawn from the original sources. Copious extracts are given from Vedic, Brah- 
 manic, Jain, Buddhistic, and later sectarian literatures. The volume contains also a full 
 description of the modern sects of to-day, a chapter on the religions of the wild tribes, 
 and one on the relations between the religions of India and those of the West. The 
 book is supplied with index, map, and a substantial bibliography. 
 
 3 
 
Elwell's Jatakas {Pali). 
 
 Nine Jatakas. Pali text with vocabulary. By Levi H. Elwell, Pro- 
 fessor in Amherst College. 1886. Square i6mo. Cloth, vi + 120 
 pages. Mailing price, 65 cents. 
 
 This volume contains the Pali text of nine Buddhist Birth-stories, printed in English 
 letters. In view of the great difficulty of obtaining Pali lexicons, it will be found most 
 useful for those who are just beginning the study of the Sacred Books of the Buddhists. 
 
 Philadelphia Oriental Studies. 
 
 Oriental Studies. A selection of the papers read before The Oriental 
 Club of Philadelphia, 1888-1894. Boston, 1894. 8vo. Cloth. 2 78 
 pages. Mailing price, $2.00. 
 
 The volume contains thirteen papers. Among them are three that have to do with 
 Indie studies: The Physical Geography of India, by Professor M. W. Easton; the Holy 
 Numbers of the Rigveda, by Professor E. W. Hopkins ; The Aryan Name of the Tongue, 
 by Professor H. Collitz. 
 
 Jackson's Avesta Grammar. 
 
 An Avesta Grammar in comparison with Sanskrit. By A. V. 
 Williams Jackson, Professor of Indo-Iranian Languages in Columbia 
 College, New York City. Part I.: Phonology, Inflection, Word- 
 
 Formation. With an introduction on the Avesta. 1892. 8vo. Cloth, 
 xlviii + 273 pages. Mailing price, $ 2 . 20 . 
 
 The introduction gives a lucid account of the Avesta and of Avestan studies, of the 
 contents and character of the Avesta, of the religion of Zoroaster, etc. In the treatment 
 of the language, constant reference is made to the Sanskrit and to Whitney’s grammar. 
 
 Jacksons Avesta Reader. 
 
 Avesta Reader : First Series. Easier texts, notes, and vocabulary. 
 By A. V. Williams Jackson. 1893. 8vo. Cloth, viii 4- 112 pages. 
 Mailing price, $ 1.85. 
 
 The selections include passages from Yasna, Visparad, Yashts, and Vendidad, and the 
 text is based on Geldner’s edition. The'book is intended for beginners. 
 
 Other Avestan IVorks. 
 
 A Hymn of Zoroaster: Yasna 31. Translated with comments by A. 
 V. Williams Jackson. 1888. 8vo. xii + 62 pages. Paper, cut. 
 Mailing price, $ 1.05. 
 
 Text and translation are on opposite pages. Commentary follows. An introduction 
 on method, and full indexes are given. 
 
 4 
 
The Avestan alphabet and its transcription. By A. V. Williams 
 Jackson. With appendices. 1890. 8vo. Paper. 36 pages. Mail- 
 ing price, 80 cents. 
 
 Discusses the Avestan alphabet paleographically and phonologically, and proposes a 
 scheme of transliteration, which has since been sanctioned by Brugmann. 
 
 Harvard Oriental Series. 
 
 Edited, with the co-operation of various scholars, by Charles Rock- 
 well Lanman, Professor of Sanskrit in Harvard University. 
 
 Volume I. — The Jataka-mala: or Bodhisattvavadana-mala, by Arya- 
 gura; edited by Dr. Hendrik Kern, Professor in the University of 
 Leiden, Netherlands. 1891. Royal 8vo. Cloth, xiv -f- 254 pages. 
 Mailing price, $1.50. 
 
 This is the editio princeps of a collection of Buddhist stories in Sanskrit. The text is 
 printed in Nagari characters. An English translation of this work, by Professor Speyer, 
 of the Netherlandish University of Groningen, has just been published in the Bijdragen tot 
 de taal-, land-, eti volkenkunde van Nederlandsch Indie. The same version is soon to 
 appear in revised form in Professor Max Muller’s Sacred Books of the East. 
 
 Volume II. — The Sarhkhya-pravacana-bhasya : or Commentary on 
 the exposition of the Sankhya philosophy ; by Vijhanabhiksu ; edited by 
 Richard Garbe, Professor in the University of Konigsberg, Prussia. 
 1895. Royal 8vo. Cloth, xiv + 196 pages. Mailing price, $1.50. 
 
 “In spite of all the false assumptions and the errors of which Vijnanabhiksu is 
 undoubtedly guilty, his Commentary ... is after all the one and only work which instructs 
 us concerning many particulars of the doctrines of what is, in my estimation, the most 
 significant system of philosophy that India has produced.” — Editor's Preface. 
 
 Volume III. — Buddhism in Translations. By Henry Clarke Warren. 
 
 Royal 8vo. Cloth. About 500 pages. Nearly ready. Mailing price, $1.20. 
 
 This is a series of extracts from Pali writings, done into English, and so arranged as 
 to give a general idea of Ceylonese Buddhism. The work consists of over a hundred 
 selections comprised in five chapters of about one hundred pages each. Of these, chapters 
 ii., iii ., and iv. are on Buddhist doctrine, and concern themselves respectively with the philo- 
 sophical conceptions that underlie the Buddhist religious system, with the doctrine of 
 Karma and rebirth, and with the scheme of salvation from misery. Chapter i. gives the 
 account of the previous existences of Gotama Buddha and of his life in the last existence 
 up to the attainment of Buddhaship ; while the sections of chapter v. are about Buddhist 
 monastic life. 
 
 5